Columbia  (Hnitoe rsftp 
mti)f€itpof3Smigark 

THE    LIBRARIES 


Bequest  of 

Frederic  Bancroft 

1860-1945 


%&v  5>/^/e, 


iVj: 


&  BALUWTN.  PlIBilSHERS 


THE 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


ELDER  WILSON  THOMPSON, 


EMBRACING  A  SKETCH   OF  HIS 


lifciraj;'!.'!,  .v-  <ili«Mcr;al  labor;;, 


IN  WHICH  IS  INCLUDED  A  CONCISE  HISTORY   OF   THE   OLD   ORDER 
OF  REGULAR  BAPTIST  CHURCHES. 


EDITED  BY  HIS  CHILDREN. 


CINCINNATI: 
MOOEE,  WILSTACII  &  BALDWIN",  Printers. 

25  WEST  FOURTH  STREET. 

18G7. 


y^ 


■r^n 


Entered  uccoi.fiili^  tO  Ae^of  CL»iigieii,Jif  tf^e  j=-ear,l,s67,  by 
JAS.  L.  AND  JOHN  A.  TUUilJ>.SO,\,  E,  J),;r;iOMAS,   AND  M.  J.  CLAYPOOL, 
In  the  Clerk's  Office  of  Vio  Dfctiyt;«tt'^ivrt:of  ifie \:^rtt(»d  ^t-gte-i  fcir  tlie  District  of 


S-iH' 


PREFACE. 


In  these  pages  are  presented  a  brief  outline  of  the 
life  of  that  eminent  saint  and  go^pel  laborer,  Elder 
Wilson  Thompson,  whose  praise  is  in  many  churehes. 

The  work  is  the  produet  ot  the  Elder's  own  pen,  and 
the  following  is  a  statement  of  its  contents  as  given  in 
his  own  peculiar  style:  ".A  biographical  sketch  of  the 
life  and  travels  of  Wilson  Thompson  ;  containing  his 
views  of  many  texts  of  Scripture,  points  of  doctrine 
thought  to  be  mj'sterious,  and  some  matters  of  contro- 
vers}',  together  with  a  very  concise  history  of  the  old 
order  of  Ilegular  Baptist  Churches  in  the  West,  espe- 
cially those  of  which  he  has  been  a  member,  or  of 
which  he  had  the  privilege,  from  time  to  time,  to  serve 
as  their  pastor  or  called  minister." 

The  reader  will  not  look  upon  this  volume  as  "  a  lit- 
erary production  of  great  merit,"  for  the  writer  never 
had  the  advantage  of  a  scholastic  education.  It  is 
simply  an  unpretending  narrative  of  ministerial  labors 
by  one  whose  only  learning  was  to  know  his  Bible 
through. 

Born  of  humble  parents,  at  a  time  when  schools 
were  few,  especially  in  country  districts,  it  was  not  to 
be  expected  that  the  son  of  a  poor  backwoodsman  could 
acquire  the  learning  of  the  schools,  whether  literary  or 
theological. 


IV  PREFACE 

lie  was,  howiiver,  early  introduced  into  the  school  of 
Christ,  where  both  head  and  heart  were  taught  and 
trained  in  the  best  of  all  knowledge,  and  himself  fitted, 
in  an  extraordinary  degree,  for  future  usefulness. 

In  this  school  he  continued  to  his  dying  day,  an 
humble  yet  earnest  scholar.  He  shrunk  not  from  a 
personal  application  of  the  rule  of  discipleship  as  laid 
down  by  our  divine  Master:  "Whosoever  will  come 
after  me  let  him  deny  himself,  and  take  up  his  cross 
and  follow  me."  He  was  ever  more  anxious  to  know 
his  Lord's  will,  however  painful,  that  he  might  do  it, 
than  to  listen  to  the  suggestions  of  the  natural  feelings 
when  they  would  incline  him  to  seek  ease  and  comfort. 

Without  pledging  the  reader  to  a  belief  in  all  the 
theological  views  of  our  deceased  parent,  we  will  be 
excused  this  humble  eulogium  on  one  whose  memory 
is  sacred  to  our  hearts  :  "  Few  in  any  age  of  the  Church, 
since  the  days  of  the  apostles,  have  labored  more  unsel- 
fishly to  promote  the  cause  of  true  and  undefiled  religion 
than  has  our  father— Elder  Wilson  Thompson." 

Commending  this  little  volume  to  the  candid  and 
indulgent  consideration  of  the  friends  of  the  deceased, 
among  whom  it  will  chiefly  be  circulated,  we  feel  no 
hesitation  in  saying,  that  to  them  as  well  as  to  us — 

"  He  being  dead  yet  speaketh." 

HIS  CHILDEEN. 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 


When  the  memoirs  of  a  man  are  preserved  in 
book  form,  the  reader  is  very  apt  to  inquire,  "  Of 
what  stock  or  blood  was  he?"  To  gratify  this  so- 
licitude, I  answer:  I  have  learned  that  my  great- 
grandmother  was  an  English  lady,  and  that  she 
married  a  Welchman,  whose  name  was  Jones. 
Whether  this  marriage  took  place  before  they  came 
to  America  or  after,  I  have  not  learned;  but  all 
their  children  were  born  in  America.  I  have  no 
knowledge  of  any  more  than  five  of  them ;  and, 
most  likely,  there  were  no  more.  At  all  events,  of 
those  who  lived  to  maturity,  two  were  sons,  and 
three  were  daughters. 

James,  the  eldest  son,  lived  to  old  age.  Although 
poor  he  was,  nevertheless,  comfortable  and  respect- 
able, and  was  a  beloved  member  of  the  regular  Bap- 
tist church,  for  many  years  before  his  death. 

Thomas,  the  other  son,  became  somewhat 
wealthy  ;  he  raised  a  large  famil}-,  and  died  in  a 
good  old  age ;  he  also  was  an  esteemed  member  of 
the  Baptist  church. 


6  Autobiography  of 

Nancy,  one  of  the  daughters,  was  remarkable  as 
being  a  good  singer  and  poetess,  and  for  her  knowl- 
edge in  the  Scriptures  and  divine  things.  As  a  sis- 
ter in  the  church  she  was  highly  esteemed.  She 
married  a  man  by  the  name  of  Whitaker,  raised  a 
respectable  family,  anel  died  in  old  age. 

The  otlier  two  daughters,  Mary  and  Jane,  were 
my  grandmothers — my  father  and  mother  being 
cousins.  Mary,  the  elder  of  these  two,  married  a 
man  by  the  name  of  McDonnell,  by  whom  she  had 
one  son.  Her  husband  died,  and  she  then  married  a 
raw  Irish  Presbyterian  by  the  name  of  James  Wilson, 
by  whom  she  raised  a  family  of  girls.  These  all 
married.  Elizabeth,  the  oldest,  married  Joseph 
Ilolman  ;  IN'ancy  married  Charles  Reynolds;  Mary 
married  William  Wilson  ;  and  Rebecca,  the  young- 
est, married  Closs  Thompson,  my  father. 

Jane  Jones,  my  other  grandmother — m}'  father's 
mother — iirst  married  a  man  by  the  name  of  Lee, 
by  whom  she  had  a  son  and  a  daughter.  The  son 
became  the  celebrated  Baptist  minister  whose  praise 
was  in  many  of  the  churches,  and  who  was  known 
as  Elder  James  Lee  The  daughter  married  Bethnel 
Riggs,  who  also  became  a  Baptist  minister  of  note. 
After  the  birth  of  these  two  children  Elder  Lee 
died,  and  Jane,  the  widow,  married  Closs  Thomp-. 
son — a  cross-blood  of  Scotch  and  German — and  my 
father  was  the  first  child  of  this  marriage. 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  7 

,  So,  friendly  reader,  you  see  the  blood  of  England, 
Wales,  Scotland,  Ireland,  and  Germany  mingles  in 
my  veins,  yet  myself,  and  parents,  and  grandparents, 
except  my  mother's  father,  were  natives  of  Amer- 
ica;  and  all  of  them  stood  firm  in  the  American 
cause  during  the  revolutionary  struggle. 

After  the  independence  of  the  United  States  was 
achieved  my  father  and  his  next  brother,  Lawrence, 
left  their  native  State,  North  Carolina,  and  spent  one 
year  (perhaps  A.  D.  1786)  as  pioneers  in  the  dense 
forests  of  Kentucky,  among  the  wild  beasts  and  savage 
Indians.  I  have  often  sat  spell-bound  while  hearing 
my  father  relate  the  many  dangers  and  hair-breadth 
escapes  of  his  border  life,  and  those  of  the  llevolu- 
tion. 

After  spending  about  one  year  in  Kentucky  he 
returned  to  I^orth  Carolina,  and  married  Rebecca 
"Wilson,  and,  shortly  after,  again  moved  to  Ken- 
tucky. So  in  the  fall  of  1787  he,  and  all  his  father's 
family,  and  all  my  mother's  father's  family,  also,  came 
to  dwell  in  the  forests  of  what  the  Indians  called  "the 
bloody  land,"  where  my  parents  passed  through 
many  of  those  thrilling  alarms  and  trying  privations 
incident  to  border  warfare,  and  to  the  settling  of 
Kentucky  in  particular. 

I  was  the  first  born  of  my  parents;  and  my  birth 
took  place  on  the  17th  day  of  August,  A.  J).  1788, 
in  Woodford  County,  at  Hillsborough,  Clear  Creek. 


8  Autobiography  of 

But  my  first  recollection  of  anything  was  of  Madi- 
son County,  not  far  from  llicbmond,  on  the  waters 
of  Silver  Creek.  The  whole  family  of  my  race, 
down  to  my  own  parents,  generally  lived  to  an  old 
age.  They  died  at  ages  varying  from  seventy  to 
eighty  years,  except  my  father's  mother,  who  lived 
to  one  hundred  and  four  years. 

This  sketch  may  sufiice  as  to  my  blood,  parent- 
age, and  nativity.  My  ancestors  were  all  of  the  old 
stock  of  regular  Baptists,  with  but  few  exceptions. 
One  of  m}^  mother's  sisters  was  a  Methodist,  but  her 
father,  who  came  to  America  from  the  "Emerald 
Isle"  a  Presbyterian,  became  a  Baptist  many  years  be- 
fore his  death.  My  father  was  raised  and  christ- 
ened (as  sprinkling  was  called)  in  the  Church  of 
England,  became  a  Baptist  before  my  recollection, 
and  filled  the  office  of  a  Deacon  from  my  first  mem- 
ory until  his  death,  which  occurred  in  the  fift}^- 
fourth  year  of  his  age.  My  mother  was  about  four 
years  younger,  and  died  about  four  years  after  him. 

N'ow  I  shall  proceed,  more  particularly,  to  narrate 
my  own  history.  As  stated  above,  I  was  born  on 
the  17th  day  of  August,  A.  J).  1788— the  first  child 
of  my  parents.  It  was  thought  that  both  mother  and 
child  must  immediately  die;  the  friends  were  called 
in  ;  and  Elder  James  Lee,  my  father's  half-brother, 
being  then  a  young  preacher,  was  requested  to  en- 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  9 

gage  in  prayer.  During  his  prayer,  by  some  special 
impulse  and  access  at  the  Throne  of  Grace,  he  re- 
ceived such  full  assurance,  that,  rising  from  his 
knees,  he  boldly  said  to  all  present,  that  the  child 
would  be  a  man  for  God,  to  preach  the  Gospel  of 
Ilis  Grace.  He  then  gave  special  charge  to  my 
father  respecting  my  education. 

This  conviction  of  his  never  subsided,  but  contin- 
ued undiminished ;  and  he  often  spoke  of  it  to  va- 
rious persons,  and  at  different  places,  always  with 
the  same  assurance.  All  this,  however,  was  kept 
from  me  until  after  I  began  to  preach.  I  was  not 
sent  to  college,  however;  for  I  suppose  my  father 
did  not  feel  able  to  send  me  from  home,  and  pay 
my  board  and  tuition  fees.  As  a  further  drawback 
to  my  education  I  must  add,  that  the  country  being 
new  and  thinly  settled,  the  little  schooling  I  re- 
ceived was  obtained  by  walking  morning  and  even- 
ing, over  a  very  hilly  pathway,  a  distance  of  about  four 
miles.  By  the  time  I  was  able  to  walk  this  far  to 
school,  I  was  also  able  to  work  at  home ;  and 
father  having  lost  two  tracts  of  land  by  the  bad  ti- 
tles of  Kentucky,  and,  as  about  this  time,  having 
bought  new  lands  in  the  green  woods,  my  labor 
was  much  needed  in  the  opening  of  a  farm. 

And  so  the  little  schooling  I  could  get  was  only  a 
few  days  at  a  time;  yet,  in  this  scattering  way,  I 
picked   up   a   little  knowledge  of  spelling,  reading, 


10  Autobiography  of 

arithmetic,  and  English  grammar.  iS'othing  was 
pcrlected.  I  only  acquired  a  mere  smattering  of 
either.  In  those  days  teachers  had  but  little  qualifi- 
cations; and  were  distinguished  for  bad  habits  in 
reading,  and  worse,  if  possible,  in  pronunciation. 
So  that  when  I  commenced  preaching  I  could  not 
read  a  chapter  nor  a  hymn  intelligently.  The  little 
learning  I  have,  I  got  by  myself  without  a  teacher, 
except  books;  and,  being  poor,  and  having  a  family 
to  support  by  the  labor  of  my  own  hands,  my 
opportunity  for  study  and  improvement  was 
exceedingly  limited,  and,  of  course,  my  progress 
tardy. 

I  know  but  little  of  my  childhood  worth  record- 
ing. Neither  of  my  parents  had  made  any  profession 
of  vital  Christianity  at  the  period  of  my  birth.  I 
grew  up  like  other  "  backwood's "  boys.  In  my 
infancy  my  father  and  mother  both  professed  vital 
religion,  and  became  members  of  a  Eegular  Baptist 
Church.  My  father,  moreover,  was  a  deacon  of  the 
Church.  Among  the  earliest  events  of  my  recollec- 
tion was  seeing  him  passing  around  the  bread  and 
wine  at  the  Lord's  Supper.  I  have  heard  him  and 
mother  relate  one  event  that  was  truly  strange  to 
them.  It  was  this :  My  father  became  deeply  im- 
pressed on  some  point  of  Scripture  doctrine,  which 
called  up,  imperfectly  to  liis  memory,  some  text  in 
point,  but  the  precise  words,  and  the  connection  of 


Elder  Wilson  TiiOxMPson.  11 

the  text,  he  could  not  rememher.  So  he  turned  to 
his  Bible,  but  after  ti  long  and  fruitless  search  for  the 
passage  he  gave  it  up,  concluding  that  there  was  no 
such  text;  and  having  closed  the  book,  he  sat  with 
it  in  his  hands.  When  I  came  to  his  knees,  I  took 
the  book  and  o[)ened  it,  turning  the  leaves  as  it  lay 
on  his  lap,  and  having  placed  my  linger  on  a  certain 
spot,  he  looked  at  the  place  and  there  saw  the  long- 
souo^ht  text.  This  was  when  I  was  a  little  infant, 
and  had  no  knowledge  of  the  use  of  books  or  letters.. 
These,  with  some  other  similar  events,  I  have  heard 
my  parents  and  others  relate,  but  all  occurred  before 
my  memory,  and  I  heard  nothing  of  them  until  after 
I  began  to  preach. 

I  believe  my  mind  was  more  or  less  impressed  with 
the  importance  of  religion  from  my  first  recollection. 
I  had  a  dread  of  death,  and  fears  of  future  misery, 
that  betimes  would  harrass  me  very  much;  but,  I 
am  now  convinced  that  these  early  exercises  were 
the  efiect  of  education.  My  father's  house  was  a 
liome  for  the  preachers,  and  was  called  a  "  Baptist 
Tavern."  Meeting  was  often  held  there,  and  then 
the  Baptists  from  a  large  boundary  would  come, 
father  being  a  deacon  and  regarded  as  having  a 
special  gift  in  discipline,  prayer,  and  exhortation, 
and,  withal,  was  one  of  the  best  of  singers,  and 
what  was  called  a  fireside  preacher.  He  was  able  in 
the  Scriptures,  sound  in  faith,  social  in  his  manners. 


12  Autobiography  of 

and  interesting  but  not  assuming  in  conversation, 
lie  attended  all  the  associations  and  other  large 
meetings,  and  visited  many  of  the  churches,  conse- 
quently his  acquaintance  became  general,  and  his 
doors  were  always  open  to  receive  all  that  came.  So 
I  heard  much  about  religious  subjects,  and,  perhaps, 
this  will  account  for  the  early  impressions  of  my 
mind.  I  am  very  sure,  from  a  retrospect  of  those 
early  impressions,  that  they  were  just  of  that  char- 
acter which  a  carnal  heart  and  a  defiled  conscience 
might  be  expected  to  have,  under  such  circumstances 
as  I  liave  related.  These  impressions  are  what  the 
Armenian  world  calls  religion — such  as  they  can  get 
and  lose  at  pleasure. 

The  abundance  of  religious  conversation  which  I 
heard,  early  impressed  my  young  mind  with  the 
awful  realities  of  a  future  state,  the  miseries  of  the 
wicked,  and  kindred  subjects;  so  I  resolved  to  do 
good,  get  religion,  and  thus  get  clear  of  future  mis- 
eries, and  at  last  reach  a  happy  heaven.  These  were 
m}^  views,  and  a  firm  resolve  to  attend  to  this  matter 
by  and  by,  and  attend  to  it  well,  gave  me  some  ease 
and  a  kind  of  resting-place.  Although  all  the  relig- 
ious conversation  I  had  ever  had  (and  that  was  not 
a  little)  was  on  salvation  by  grace  alone,  yet  I  had 
no  just  conceptions  of  that  plan ;  but,  while  I  felt 
very  partial  to  the  Baptists,  I  had  never  learned  one 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  13 

idea  of  their  system  of  grace,  but  was  building  all 
my  hope  upon  the  good  works  which  I  intended  to 
perform.  Tiius  spent  I  my  youth,  until  I  was  about 
eleven  years  old.  About  this  time  my  father,  having 
lost  his  second  tract  of  land,  resolved  to  leave  the 
State  of  Kentucky,  where  land-titles  were  so  uncer- 
tain, and  move  to  the  ITorth-Western  Territory,  now 
the  State  of  Ohio.  In  prosecution  of  this  resolve, 
he,  with  his  family  and  effects,  started  for  the  Little 
Miami,  where  he  had  previously  been  to  look  out  a 
location.  Leaving  Madison  County,  we  all  came 
safe  to  Campbell  County,  Kentucky,  near  the  mouth 
of  the  Licking  River.  My  grandfather,  for  many 
years,  had  been  laboring  under  an  asthmatic  aflec- 
tlon,  which  had  so  reduced  his  strength,  that  he 
became  entirely  unable  to  provide  for,  or  indeed  to 
do  anything  for  liimself  or  family.  Aly  mother  be- 
ing their  youngest  child,  and  both  of  them  being  now 
quite  old,  they  had  quit  keeping  house,  and  were 
living  with  father  and  mother,  and,  of  course,  moved 
with  them.  When  we  came  to  Licking  River  the 
word  came  to  them,  that  the  Indians  had  broken 
out  afresh  in  the  Territory,  and  that  the  settlers 
were  then  in  forts  and  stations.  Some  of  them 
had  been  killed,  and  horses,  cattle,  etc.,  had  been 
stolen;  hence  great  alarm  pervaded  the  country. 
My  grand  parents  became  alarmed,  my  mother  be- 
came tired,  and,  under  these  circumstances,  father 


14  Autobiography  of 

was  induced  to  stop  for  a  year  m  Campbell  County, 
Kentucky. 

One  Major  Leach,  who  had  settled  a  station  on 
Licking  River,  died  about  this  time;  and  General 
James  Taylor,  the  proprietor  of  the  town  of  New- 
port, Kentucky,  settled  the  affairs  of  the  estate,  and 
transacted  the  business  for  the  widow  Leach,  and 
finally  married  her.  My  father  rented  this  station 
and  land  for  one  3^ear.  The  family  suffered  much 
with  chills  and  fever  during  that  short  period.  A 
small  Baptist  Church  was  constituted  near  the  sta- 
tion, and  father  and  mother,  grandfather  and  griind- 
mother,  became  members  of  it ;  and  father  was  the 
deacon.  They  built  a  log  meeting-liouse,  on  the 
bank  of  the  Licking  River,  and  a  revival  and  in- 
gathering of  the  church  followed.  A  goodly  num- 
ber were  added  by  baptism,  and,  the  countr}^  being 
new,  some  Baptists  moved  in,  and  became  members 
by  letter.  I  was  now,  as  already  stated,  about  eleven 
years  old.  The  thoughts  of  death,  of  judgment,  and 
future  punishment,  with  an  increased  force  and  ter- 
ror, oppressed  my  mind;  and  now  my  resolve  to  do 
better  after  awhile  gave  me  no  relief.  I,  therefore, 
solemnly  resolved  within  myself  to  set  about  the 
work  in  good  earnest,  and  never  give  it  up  until  I 
knew  I  had  obtained  the  pardon  of  all  my  sins,  and 
then  live  clear  of  sin  the  remainder  of  my  da3's,  and 
be  a  good,  exemplary,  straight- walking  Christian. 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  15 

Thus  would  I  have  no  fears  of  death,  hell,  or  judg- 
ment, but  would  be  prepared  for  heaven  at  all  times. 
All  this  I  verily  thought  I  could  obtain  by  re[)ent- 
anee,  prayer,  diligence,  obedience,  and  a  persevering 
continuance  in  well-doing.  Do  good  and  be  good; 
then  do  good  and  keep  good.  I  believed  that  God 
was  good,  and  that  lie  would  love  and  save  all  that 
would  repent,  do  good,  pray,  and  love  Him — these 
I  would  do,  for  I  never  once  thought  but  what  I 
could  do  all  these  things.  So  I  began,  and  although 
I  was  at  a  loss  for  words,  and  could  not  pray  fluently, 
yet  I  thought  I  should  improve  from  practice.  For 
a  time  I  seemed  to  get  along  but  poorly,  and  some- 
times thought  of  giving  it  up  ;  but  the  fears  of  death 
and  hell  would  come  on  me  with  such  terrific  shocks, 
that  I  would  go  at  it  again. 

Continuing  for  some  months  in  this  way,  I  found 
that  I  was  gaining  ground — that  I  had  got  much 
better.  I  had  prayed  often  and  frequently,  I  had 
repented  with  sorrow  for  my  sins,  I  had  ceased  to 
do  evil,  was  very  precise  in  my  walk  and  conversa- 
tion, and  I  had  refrained  from  playing  with  other 
boys,  especially  on  the  Sabbath  day,  as  we  called  the 
first  day  of  the  week.  All  these  thinirs  I  had  done 
so  faithfully,  that  I  concluded  God  did  now  love  me 
and  w^ould  save  me,  and  I  felt  very  happy.  I  con- 
tinued in  this  frame  for  a  time,  and  resolved  never 
to  sin  again,  but  live  lioly  the  remainder  ot  my  days. 


16  Autobiography  of 

I  had  not  lived  long  in  this  perfect  way,  until  I  be- 
gan to  get  tired ;  and  then  I  thought  that  as  I  was 
young,  and,  perhaps,  might  live  to  be  old,  it  was  a 
gloomy  prospect  to  spend  a  whole  long  life  in  this 
irksome  way,  and  never  see  any  pleasure  in  youth 
or  manhood.  Yet,  I  reflected  again,  altliough  I  was 
young  I  might  die,  and  that  would  be  an  awful  event 
if  I  should  now  go  back  into  sin  again.  While  these 
things  were  agitating  my  mind,  the  love  of  sin  pul- 
ling me  back,  and  the  fears  of  death  and  judgment 
prompting  me  forward,  an  event  occurred  which  was 
rather  singular.  I  heard  my  mother  and  my  aunt 
talking  of  the  death  of  one  of  my  cousins,  who  had 
lately  died,  and  they  seemed  doubtful  whether  she 
had  crossed  the  line  of  accountability  or  not.  I  have 
no  recollection  of  ever  hearing  until  then  anything 
about  infant  purity,  or  the  lire  of  accountability  that 
infants  must  cross  before  they  can  be  lost.  I  under- 
stood  these  women  to  express  this  idea.  I  felt  at 
once  a  very  deep  interest  in  the  doctrine,  and  a 
thought  occurred  to  me  at  once:  "Perhaps  I  have  not 
yet  crossed  this  line ;  if  so,  all  my  religious  exercises 
and  doings  have  been  premature,  and  I  am  safe  un- 
der the  covert  of  infant  purity  and  non-accounta- 
bility." This  set  me  on  a  close  search  for  this  line, 
but  I  could  not  find  it.  I  could  not  read,  but  sup- 
posed if  I  could  I  should  soon  find  it ;  for  I  perceived 
that  father  always  went  to  the  Scriptures  for  infor- 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  17 

matioii  oil  all  subjects  of  a  religious  nature,  and 
I  supposed  that  this  was  one,  and  that  it  was 
made  phiin  in  that  book.  The  difficulty  niiglit 
be  solved  it'  I  could  only  read!  But  this  I  could 
not  do,  and  I  was  too  backward  to  ask  my  pa- 
rents, or  any  other  person,  about  it;  still  my  anx- 
iety continued,  and  whenever  the  Bible  was  read  in 
my  hearing  I  listened  and  watched  to  hear  some- 
thing on  this  subject.  It  was  not  long  until  I  heard 
the  chapter  read  which  tells  of  Christ  being  found 
among  the  doctors  and  lawyers,  when  lie  was  about 
twelve  years  old,  and  of  Ills  saying  to  His  mother: 
"  Wist  ye  not  that  it  is  time  I  was  about  my  Father's 
business?"  This  settled  my  mind.  I  inferred  from 
this  saying,  that  about  twelve  years  of  age  was  the 
line,  and  then,  and  not  until  then,  was  it  necessary 
to  begin  a  religious  course  of  life.  By  this  rule, 
taken  as  I  supposed,  from  the  example  of  Christ,  I 
found  that  all  my  trouble  and  labor  were  premature, 
by  about  one  year;  and  this  decided  my  mind,  at 
once,  to  drop  all  my  religion,  and  spend  that  year  in 
taking  my  fill  of  sin,  while  3'et  an  infant,  and  in  a 
safe  condition — not  yet  having  passed  the  line  of 
accountability,  and,  of  course,  not  accountable  for 
anything  that  I  might  do,  while  on  the  infant  side 
of  that  line.  This  course  I  did  pursue,  as  far  as  I 
dared  go  in  sin,  profane  language,  and  all  boyish 
vices,  so  as  to  keep  clear  of  paternal  correction.  I 
2 


18  Autobiography  of 

Aveiit  with  a  greediness,  perhaps  almost  unparalleled; 
for  helieving  that  all  was  safe  with  me,  I  went  into 
sin  with  a  rush.  My  parents  were  very  strict  in 
family  discipline:  and  I  not  only  feared  the  rod,  but 
even  the  frown  of  my  parents  would  almost  break 
my  heart,  for  I  verily  thought  my  parents  were  the 
best  people  living  on  earth.  So  I  continued  until  I 
had  entered  into  my  thirteenth  year. 

About  this  time,  a  powerful  work  of  grace  broke 
out  in  the  neighborhood ;  and  here  it  is  necessary  to 
explain  that  my  father  had,  during  this  time,  pur- 
chased a  small  farm  a  little  up  the  Licking — above 
the  station ;  that  my  grandfather  and  grandmother 
were  both  dead,  being  about  seventy-five  years  old 
at  the  time  of  their  decease;  that  we  now  lived  on  the 
east  bank  of  Licking  River,  Campbell  County,  and 
that  father  still  talked  of  moving  to  the  Territory. 
This  great  work  spread  out  upon  the  hills  and  up- 
land settlements  with  great  powder,  and  among  per- 
sons of  different  ages,  including  quite  a  number  of 
young  people  down  to  eleven  or  twelve  years  of  age. 
The  work  was  powerful,  and  continued  for  a  length 
of  time.  The  country  was  but  thinly  settled,  and 
that  in  patches  or  small  settlements,  yet  many  were 
added  to  that  church,  which  was  called  the  Mouth 
of  Licking.  During  this  revival  my  fears  became 
more  terrific  than  ever  before.     I  reflected  on  the 


Elder  AVilson  Thompson.  19 

past.  I  thought,  that  perhaps  I  had  been  mistaken 
about  the  Ihie  of  accountability,  and  that  I  was  really 
accountable  for  laying  down  my  religion  and  for  all 
the  sins  that  I  had  conunittcd  since;  nay,  more,  one 
year  had  nearly  past  since  I  was  twelve  years  old, 
and  I  had  promised  never  to  sin  after  I  was  that 
age;  but  I  had  disregarded  this  promise!  I  thought 
that  God  was  now  very  angry  with  me,  and  perhaps 
would  not  receive  my  repentance,  nor  hear  and 
answer  my  prayers.  I  thought  that  I  had  forfeited 
His  confidence,  and  now,  if  ever  I  gained  it  again,  it 
must  take  a  long  time,  require  many  prayers,  deep 
repentance,  and  the  performance  of  many  good 
works.  I  was  ashamed  and  afraid  to  begin,  but  I 
knew  of  no  way  to  obtain  God's  favor  and  the  par- 
don of  my  sins,  but  to  begin  again,  and  pursue  the 
same  course  I  had  pursued  so  successfully  before. 
This  plan  I  adopted,  feeling,  however,  less  confident 
of  success,  but  resolved  to  be  more  vigilant  than 
ever;  and  although  the  time  might  be  longer,  and 
the  effort  require  more  repentance  and  prayer  than 
before — as  my  sins  had  greatly  multiplied,  yet  I 
would  persevere  and  faithfully  perform  my  part; 
and  so,  I  hoped,  a  God  of  mercy  would  finally  be 
pacified  and  pardon  and  accept  me.  With  these 
views  and  feelings,  I  commenced,  as  I  thought,  in 
good  earnest,  determined  to  watch  every  evil  and 
avoid  it,  and  do  all  I  thought  would  please  God. 


20  Autobiography  of 

I  began  by  abandoning  all  my  former  evil  words 
and  ways,  and  by  praying  often — every  day  and  night 
l)efore  I  went  to  sleep,  and  every  time  I  awoke 
during  the  night,  and  in  the  morning  before  I  arose. 
I  forsook  all  bad  boys,  and  was  especially  observant 
of  what  was  called  the  Sabbath.  I  continued  in 
this  way  for  some  time.  I  Unally  began  to  compare 
myself  with  the  members  of  the  church,  especially 
with  the  young  converts,  and  found  myself  fully  as 
good,  if  not  even  better  than  any  of  them.  Indeed, 
I  could  detect  some  foolish  act,  or  vain  laugh,  or 
unbecoming  levity  in  them  all,  which  I  condemned, 
and  of  which  I  thought  I  was  clear.  I  soon  fancied 
that  God  loved  me,  and  had  blotted  out  all  my  sins. 
I  became  very  happy  in  these  views,  and  resolved 
that  I  never  would  go  back  into  sin  again.  Yes  !  I 
resolved  that  I  w^ould  never  commit  another  sin 
during  life ! 

In  this  perfect  state,  as  I  supposed  it  was,  I  con- 
tinued for  some  time,  and  had  no  fears  of  death, 
hell,  or  any  evil,  provided  I  should  still  continue  to 
do  good  and  abstain  from  sin.  So  I  continued  to 
grow  pleased  with  my  situation,  believing  that  I 
was  in  a  fair  way  for  heaven.  My  prayers  were 
good,  my  course  correct ;  in  a  word,  I  was  good, 
and  so  were  my  performances,  as  I  then  believed.  I 
was  sorry  to  see  old  professors  and  young  converts 
doing  so  many  things  that  were  wrong,  and  I  began 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  21 

to  think,  by  comparing  myself  with  them,  that  bub 
few  of  them  were  true  Christians.  Up  to  this  time 
I  had  never  heard  any  preaching  or  religious  con- 
versation, to  my  knowledge,  except  among  the  old 
liegular  Baptists;  hence,  all  my  prejudices  were  in 
their  favor — indeed,  I  knew  nothing  about  any 
others.  I  had  heard  of  Presbyterians;  and  a  few 
Methodists  began  to  rise,  a  short  distance  off,  as  a 
new  sect;  but  I  knew  nothing  of  their  tenets.  Yet, 
strange  as  it  may  seem,  young  as  I  was,  I  was  full 
in  their  faith.  Twice  had  I  obtained  religion  in 
their  way;  once  I  had  fallen  from  grace,  as  they 
call  it;  and  now,  the  second  time,  I  had  attained  to 
what  they  call,  and  I  thought  was,  a  state  of 
sinless  perfection  ;  and  once  I  had  fully  proved  the 
truth  of  the  saying,  so  often  expressed  by  them  and 
all  others  who  believe  in  final  apostacy,  that  if  they 
believed  there  was  no  danger  of  being  lost  they 
would  take  their  fill  of  sin.  The  terrors  of  death, 
fears  of  hell,  and  a  consciousness  of  having  com- 
mitted sin,  are  the  great  prompters  of  this  religion  ; 
and  whatever  can  remove  these  slavish  fears  leads  di- 
rectly to  backsliding.  I  had  so  fully  tried  and  proved 
by  experience  this  natural  system  of  religion,  and  so 
fully  realized  its  comforts,  that  I  had  no  doubts  but 
all  was  well  and  safe  with  me,  .if  I  only  continued 
to  be  faithful,  watchful,  prayerful  during  life — and 
all  this  I  was  determined  to  be. 


20  Autobiography  op 

I  began  by  abandoning  all  my  former  evil  words 
and  ways,  and  by  praying  often — every  day  and  night 
before  I  went  to  sleep,  and  every  time  I  awoke 
during  the  night,  and  in  the  morning  before  I  arose. 
I  forsook  all  bad  boys,  and  was  espeeially  observant 
of  what  was  called  the  Sabbath.  I  continued  in 
this  way  for  some  time.  I  finally  began  to  compare 
myself  with  the  members  of  the  church,  especially 
with  the  young  converts,  and  found  myself  fully  as 
good,  if  not  even  better  than  any  of  them.  Indeed, 
I  could  detect  some  foolish  act,  or  vain  laugh,  or 
unbecoming  levity  in  them  all,  which  I  condemned, 
and  of  which  I  thought  I  was  clear.  I  soon  fancied 
that  God  loved  me,  and  had  blotted  out  all  my  sins. 
I  became  very  happy  in  these  views,  and  resolved 
that  I  never  would  go  back  into  sin  again.  Yes  !  I 
resolved  that  I  would  never  commit  another  sin 
during  life ! 

In  this  perfect  state,  as  I  supposed  it  was,  I  con- 
tinued for  some  time,  and  had  no  fears  of  death, 
hell,  or  any  evil,  provided  I  should  still  continue  to 
do  good  and  abstain  from  sin.  So  I  continued  to 
grow  pleased  with  my  situation,  believing  that  I 
was  in  a  fair  way  for  heaven.  My  prayers  were 
good,  my  course  correct ;  in  a  word,  I  was  good, 
and  so  were  my  performances,  as  I  then  believed.  I 
w^as  sorry  to  see  old  professors  and  young  converts 
doing  so  many  things  that  were  wrong,  and  I  began 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  21 

to  think,  by  comparing  myself  with  them,  that  but 
few  of  them  were  true  Christians.  Up  to  this  time 
I  had  never  heard  any  preacliing  or  religious  con- 
versation, to  my  knowledge,  except  among  the  old 
Regular  Baptists;  hence,  all  my  prejudices  were  in 
their  favor — indeed,  I  knew  nothing  about  any 
others.  I  had  heard  of  Presbyterians;  and  a  few 
Methodists  began  to  rise,  a  short  distance  off,  as  a 
new  sect;  but  I  knew  nothing  of  their  tenets.  Yet, 
strange  as  it  may  seem,  young  as  I  was,  I  was  full 
in  their  faith.  Twice  had  I  obtained  religion  in 
their  way;  once  I  had  fallen  from  grace,  as  they 
call  it;  and  now,  the  second  time,  I  had  attained  to 
what  they  call,  and  I  thought  was,  a  state  of 
sinless  perfection  ;  and  once  I  had  fully  proved  the 
truth  of  the  saying,  so  often  expressed  by  them  and 
all  others  wlio  believe  in  final  apostacy,  that  if  tliey 
believed  there  was  no  danger  of  being  lost  they 
would  take  their  fill  of  sin.  The  terrors  of  death, 
fears  of  hell,  and  a  consciousness  of  having  com- 
mitted sin,  are  the  great  prompters  of  this  religion  ; 
and  whatever  can  remove  these  slavish  fears  leads  di- 
rectly to  backsliding.  I  had  so  fully  tried  and  proved 
by  experience  this  natural  system  of  religion,  and  so 
fully  realized  its  comforts,  that  I  had  no  doubts  but 
all  was  well  and  safe  with  me,  .if  I  onl}'  continued 
to  be  faithful,  watchful,  prayerful  during  life — and 
all  this  I  was  determined  to  be. 


24  Autobiography  of 

for  I  never  liacl  heard  any  of  them  preach,  nor  from 
conversation  for  I  never  had  heard  any  of  them  talk 
on  their  doctrine ;  all  that  I  had  ever  heard  was  tlie 
old  order  of  Baptists,  and  all  my  predilections  were 
in  favor  of  them.  Yet,  with  all  my  opportunities 
I  liad  not  one  idea  of  tlieir  spiritual  system  and 
teaching;  and,  without  any  teacher  but  nature,  I 
had  learned  all  the  Armenian  theory  and  practice 
throughout. 

I  have  sometimes  thought  that,  perhaps,  even  after 
divine  or  eternal  life  through  grace  is  imparted,  that 
God  permits  some  of  His  children,  for  wnse  purposes 
of  llis  own,  and  to  better  qualify  them  for  the  sphere 
of  life  that  He  designs  for  them,  to  w^ork  through 
this  wdiole  system.  I  believe,  at  all  events,  that  in 
after-life  I  have  found  many  advantages  in  these 
early  exercises,  for  I  have  had  much  to  do  with,  and 
much  to  suffer  from,  this  class  of  religionists;  and 
I  will  say,  from  my  heart  I  pity  them,  for  I  w^ell 
know  their  delusion,  its  apparent  plausibility  and 
strength,  and  how  confident  it  makes  them.  But  to 
return  to  my  narrative. 

About  this  time,  when  I  was  in  full  sail,  and  with 
high  anticipations,  I  learned  that  on  the  next  Satur- 
day, being,  as  I  think,  the  first  Saturday  in  May, 
1801  or  1802,  some  young  people,  about  my  own 
age,  were  expected  to  come  before  church,  as  candi- 
dates for  admission  and  baptism.     I  felt  a  strong 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  25 

'Nvisli  to  be  at  that  meeting,  to  sec  if  they  were  true 
Christians;  for  I  fully  believed  I  could  tell,  seeing  I 
fancied  I  knew  all  about  it.  I  went,  and  heard  them 
relate  what  was  called  their  "  experience ; "  I  sat  near 
and  listened  closely.  At  first  they'&poke  of  seeing 
themselves  great  sinners,  and  of  feeliiig  great  alarm, 
and  great  sorrow  and  trouble,  and  of  trying  to  pray. 
All  this  I  believed  to  be  right,  but  then  they  spoke 
of  feeling  worse  and  worse;  their  sins  grew  greater, 
and  still  greater,  until  I  thought  they  seemed  at  a 
loss  for  words  to  express  how  bad  thc}^  were.  Their 
hope  of  pardon  died  awa}^,  and  despair  of  success 
by  all  they  could  do,  cut  ofi:'  every  prospect.  Their 
prayers  became  impure  and  vile  in  their  eyes. 
Their  very  hearts  were  deceitful  and  wicked.  Their 
thoughts  were  presumptuous — in  a  word,  they  spoke 
of  themselves  as  being  so  desperately  sinful  in  every 
way,  that  they  could  not  do  anything  but  what  was 
sinful;  and  God  would  be  just  in  His  judgment  if 
He  should  them  cut  oil",  even  for  the  sin  that  spoiled 
their  best  performances.  In  short,  I  fully  under- 
stood them  to  convey  the  idea,  that  they  got  worse 
and  worse,  until  every  hope  of  ever  becoming  any 
better,  b}^  any  effort  of  their  own,  was  entirely  gone; 
and  that  they  lay  guilty,  helpless,  forlorn,  and  justly 
condemned,  and  were  exposed  to  death  and  hell,  and 
to  an  eternal  banishment  from  all  holy  beings,  all 
happiness,  and  even  earth  itself.     This  they  were 


26  Autobiography  of 

looking  for  as  their  justly  merited  doom,  from  a  just, 
righteous,  and  holy  God :  hut  here  a  joy,  a  hope,  a 
comfort,  suddenly  sprung  up  !  They  were  filled  with 
love,  joy,  and  praise,  and  they  felt  happy — their 
trouble  was  gone,  the  world  and  all  around  them 
seemed  changed  and  new,  and  everything  around 
was  showing  forth  the  wisdom,  power,  and  glory  of 
God.  The  cause  of  this  great  change  I  understood 
not,  for  they  talked  of  no  progress,  except  from 
bad  to  worse,  up  to  the  moment  of  their  *' rejoicing 
in  hope."  I  remember  of  but  one  question  being 
asked,  and  that  was  this :  "You  speak  of  being  very 
great  sinners;  have  you  now  become  good,  or  are 
yon  the  same  great  sinners  still  ?  "  The  answer  was 
prompt:  "We  are  still  great  sinners,  and  in  our- 
selves we  are  no  better."  This  answer  decided  their 
case  with  me,  and  I  had  no  thought  that  even 
one  member  of  the  church  would  lift  a  hand  to  re- 
ceive such  sinners  into  their  church.  I  really  pitied 
the  great  ignorance  of  these  young  people;  they 
would,  of  course,  be  rejected,  and  they  ought  to 
have  never  so  exposed  themselves,  as  to  come  pub- 
licly before  the  church  to  tell  how  bad  they  were, 
and  that  they  were  still  getting  worse  instead  of 
better.  The  Moderator,  Elder  James  Lee,  put  the 
vote,  and,  my  dear  reader,  you  can  scarcely  imagine 
my  surprise,  sorrow,  astonishment,  and  abhorrence, 
when  I  saw  every  hand  up  at  once  to  receive  them. 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  27 

I  knew  tliat  the  whole  order  of  Baptists  held  them- 
selves to  be  a  Christian  Church,  that  is,  a  church  of 
Christians,  and,  to  keep  so,  they  would  receive  no 
member  into  their  body  but  such  as  give  evidence  of 
being  a  Christian,  and  as  such  gain  their  fellowship. 
Yet,  here,  they  all  voted,  with  an  uplifted  hand,  to 
receive  members  that  had  made  no  such  pretensions; 
but,  to  the  contrary,  had  positively  told  them  that 
they  were  not  only  not  good,  but  still  continued  to 
be  very  great  sinners!  This  was  before  T  knew  any- 
thing about  those  several  societies  that  wish  to  be 
regarded  as  Christian  Churches ;  who  complain  of 
being  rejected  at  the  Lord's  Supper  by  the  Bap- 
tists, while  they  do  not,  even,  pretend  that  they  are 
churches  of  professed  Christians.  Such  churches  or 
societies  are  composed  mostly  of  probation  members, 
or  such  as  have  consented  to  try  to  get  religion ; 
or  else  have  been  immersed  in  order  to  get  their 
sins  forgiven ;  or  have  been  sprinkled  in  infancy  on 
the  professed  faith  of  their  parents,  in  order  to  get 
within  the  pale  of  the  church,  or  had  been  catechized 
in  order  to  obtain  a  membership,  etc.  All  these 
combinations  were  at  that  time  unknown  to  me; 
therefore  I  thought  every  member  of  a  Christian 
Church  was,  at  least,  one  that  professed  to  be  a 
Christian,  or,  in  other  words,  professed  to  be  good; 
and  that,  giving  a  full  evidence  of  this  to  the  church, 
was  a  warrant  to  their  reception  and  the  receiving 


28  Autobiography  of 

tlie  right  liand  of  fellowsliip.  Althougli  I  believed 
that  any  church  on  earth  might  be  deceived  by  tlie 
false  pretensions  of  designing  men  ;  yet  these  young 
persons  had  not  deceived  the  church,  for  they  made 
no  pretensions  to  goodness.  They  honestly  told 
them  that  they  had  been,  and  still  continued  to  be, 
great  sinners.  Although  they  were  extremely  fool- 
ish to  come  to  the  church  to  tell  how  bad  they  were, 
and  that  they  were  still  no  better;  yet,  the  church 
was,  collectively,  acting  the  willful  hypocrite,  and 
was  guilty  of  deceiving  these  ignorant  young  people, 
and  pretending  a  fellowship  for  them  as  Christians, 
when  they  had  honestly  told  them  they  were  not  good, 
but,  on  the  contrary,  great  sinners.  This  convinced 
me  that  they  were  all  hypocrites,  and  that  there  was 
not  a  Christian  in  the  church.  I  knew  that  a  num- 
ber of  them  would  go  home  with  father,  as  Elder 
Lee  was  to  preach  there  that  evening;  and  I  resolved 
to  watch  their  words  closely^  believing  that  I  should 
hear  them  express  their  reasons  for  receiving  those 
sinners,  and  so  detect  their  hypocrisy ;  for  I  had  no 
idea  that  one  of  them  could  be  so  ignorant  as  to  even 
hope  that  these  young  people  were  good  and  fit  to 
be  received  as  members  of  a  Christian  Church. 

"When  meeting  closed,  a  company  started  with 
father,  some  on  horseback  and  others  on  foot.  As 
they  walked  I  was  all  attention,  and  felt  impatient 
to  hear  them  speak  of  the  reception  of  these  wicked 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  29 

children.  They  had  not  walked  far  until  an  old 
iiian,  from  north  of  the  Ohio  Kiver,  by  the  name  of 
Davies,  introduced  the  subject  by  saying:  *' How 
beautifully  them  young  people  passed  from  law  to 
gospel."  The  general  response  from  all  was,  "Yes." 
Some  said:  "God  had  surely  ordained  and  brought 
praise  out  of  the  mouths  of  babes  and  sucklings ;" 
others  said  :  "  It  looked  like  the  latter  days  of  time, 
to  hear  children,  of  eleven  or  twelve  years  of  age, 
give  such  deep  and  clear  relations  of  experience,  as 
to  almost  surpass,  and  certainly  to  astonish  the  old 
members."  The  talk  run  on  in  this  way ;  and  so  I 
found,  to  my  utter  astonishment,  they  were  all  fully 
satisfied.  Indeed  there  seemed  to  be  no  doubts  in 
the  mind  of  any  one  of  them,  for  all  spoke  of  these 
experiences  in  the  highest  terms  of  approbation,  as 
being  extraordinarily  clear ;  and  3'et  these  converts 
were  mere  children.  I  was  soon  convinced  that  the 
Church  had  not  acted  hypocritically  in  receiving 
them,  but,  on  the  contrary,  they  received  them  in 
good  faith,  according  to  what  they  believed  to  be 
the  best  evidence  of  what  they  called  the  new  birth. 
Although  I  acquitted  the  Church  of  dishonesty  in 
receiving  them,  yet  I  could  see  nothing  like  what  I 
called  experience,  or  Christianity  in  all  they  had 
said.  Their  prayers,  they  said,  were  bad;  their 
hearts  were  wicked  and  deceitful ;  their  tears  and 
repentance   were   not   such   as   were    availing;    all 


30  Autobiography  of 

amounted  to  uotliing  for  justification,  or  acceptance 
with  (jocI,  and,  to  cap  the  climax,  they  were  still 
not  good,  but  great  sinners.  How  such  marks  as 
these  should  be  the  evidences  of  a  Christian  I  could 
not  see.  In  pondering  over  these  things  with  deep 
solicitude  I  soon  became  thoroughly  convinced  that 
these  young  people  and  all  the  Church,  the  preacher, 
visiting  Baptists  from  other  churches,  and  my  pa- 
rents, were  all  entirely  ignorant  of  the  true  Christian 
character  and  experience,  or  else  I  was  so  myself; 
for  both  could  not  be  right.  This  put  me  upon  a 
most  solemn  examination  and  comparison.  I  set 
two  things  down  as  self-evident  axioms,  that  no 
one  could  possibly  mistake  or  controvert:  one  of 
these  things  was,  that  a  bad  person  was  a  sinner; 
the  other  was,  that  a  good  person  was  a  Christian. 
Kow  for  a  sinner  to  be  converted  and  become  a 
Christian,  was  for  a  bad  person  to  leave  oft'  sinning 
and  become  good.  Here  was  shown  such  a  radical 
change — a  bad  sinful  person  to  become  a  good 
righteous  person — that  it  might  well  be  called  a 
new  birth.  Now  to  apply  these  plain  facts  to  the 
case:  I  had  been  a  bad  3^outh,  a  sinner  in  fact;  but 
I  had  seen  my  folly,  repented  of  my  sins,  and  for- 
saken them;  had  frequently  prayed,  had  become 
good  and  righteous,  and  had,  finally,  resolved  never 
to  sin  again.  So  now  I,  who  had  been  bad  and  a 
sinner,   and   had   become   good,  was,   of  course   a 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  31 

Christian.  While,  on  the  other  hand,  those  young 
converts  had  met  with  no  chanp^e ;  they  were  great 
sinners  at  the  start,  and  continued  so  all  through; 
were  still  ver}^  great  sinners — as  bad  as  ever,  no 
better  now  than  at  the  beginning  of  their  religious 
career.  Surely  this  comparison  must  clearly  demon- 
strate me  as  the  Christian  and  they  as  the  sinners. 
I  tried  the  case  in  ever}^  possible  shape  and  form  in 
my  power.  I  did  not  wish  to  be  deceived,  or  be  a 
self-deceiver,  but  to  be  honest  with  myself.  The 
contrast  was  between  the  good  and  the  bad,  the 
righteous  and  the  wicked,  the  saint  and  the  sinner; 
between  the  saved  and  the  lost.  I^ow,  they  did  not 
even  profess  to  be  good,  but  said  that  they  were 
great  sinners  still.  I,  on  the  other  hand,  was  the 
good,  the  righteous,  the  saint,  while  they,  upon  their 
own  profession,  were  the  sinners,  the  bad,  the  wicked. 
I  could  not  believe  that  the  sinner  was  a  Christian. 
I  felt  awful  and  solemn.  The  first  remarks  of  the 
old  man  Davies,  fell  with  heavy  weight  on  my  mind, 
and  called  up  another  serious  enquiry  as  to  what 
was  law  and  what  was  gospel,  and  what  was  passing 
from  law  to  gospel.  lie  had  said,  that  those  young 
people,  in  their  relation,  liad  shown  most  beautifully 
how  they  had  passed  from  law  to  gospel.  I  could 
not  tell  what  he  meant  by  law,  nor  what  he  meant 
by  gospel.  I  understood  them  to  speak  of  getting 
worse  and  worse  all  the  time,  and  still  remained 


32  AuTOBrOGRAPIIY   OF 

great  sinners.  How,  passing  from  bad  to  worse, 
could  be  passing  from  law  to  gospel,  I  could  not 
conceive,  unless  I  should  admit  that  the  law  was 
bad  and  the  gospel  still  worse !  This  was  surely 
the  way  they  had  passed.  Still,  I  could  scarcely 
believe  that  this  was  what  the  old  man  really 
meant;  and  I  began  to  greatly  desire  to  know 
wliat  was  meant  by  law  and  gospel,  and  what 
it  was,  in  Christian  experience,  that  was  called 
passing  from  law  to  gospel.  All  these  things  op- 
pressed me  sorely.  My  mind  was  in  a  tumult,  like 
a  troubled  sea,  tossed  with  contending  emotions, 
doubts,  fears,  hope,  assurance,  and  despair.  [Right- 
tall,  iinally,  began  to  summon  in  the  congrega- 
tion; they  were  now  gathering  for  evening  services. 
Some  were  singing,  others  were  collecting  in  small 
groups  for  conversation.  Religion  was  the  only 
theme ;  and  tliey  all  seemed  to  be  full  of  love  and 
joy  and  peace.  I  looked  on  and  beheld  their  devo- 
tion with  serious  solemnity.  These  were  the  very 
people  that,  but  a  few  hours  before,  I  had  decided 
to  be  a  band  of  hypocrites,  believing  that  there  was 
not  one  Christian  among  them.  I  was  not  like 
those  who  say,  "  we  can  agree  in  the  essentials." 
No ;  I  plainly  saw  and  felt  that  the  difference  be- 
tween them  and  me  was  so  essential,  that  if  they 
were  right  I  was  utterly  wrong.  I  knew  my  own 
plan  and  feelings — theirs  I  did  not  comprehend;  but 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  33 

I  knew  the  difrerence  was  so  great  tliat  both  could 
Dot  be  Christians,  any  way  tliat  I  could  see.  They 
talked  of  passing  from  law  to  gospel.  This  still 
bore  heavily  upon  my  mind,  for  I  knew  that  I  un- 
derstood nothing  about  what  they  meant,  nor  did  I 
comprehend  how  they  could  reconcile  the  paradox: 
of  being  a  great  sinner  and  a  good  Christian  at  the 
same  time.  I  saw  and  felt  that  the  difference  was 
so  essential,  one  or  the  other  must  be  a  fatal  error. 
Mine  was,  ''Do  good  and  be  good,  and  keep  so,  by 
living  free  from  all  sin,  and  so  be  fitted  for  heaven." 
But  theirs  embraced  the  great  sinner  and  saved  him 
without  his  first  getting  good  or  doing  good;  and 
stranger  still,  he  continued  to  be  a  sinner.  This 
plan  of  salvation  seemed  to  me  so  inconsistent,  so 
paradoxical,  so  unholy  and  opposed  to  virtue,  that  I 
could  by  no  means  believe  it — indeed  I  could  not 
understand  it.  There  was  mj'stery  at  ever}-  point. 
It  was  shrouded  in  darkness  and  I  could  not  pene- 
trate it.  I  was  like  a  vessel  driven  in  every  direc- 
tion by  warring  elements,  and  could  find  no  safe 
anchorage  or  port  of  rest  and  safety.  To  increase 
the  solemnity  of  the  closing  day,  the  western  hori- 
zon w^as  illuminated  with  almost  incessant  flashes 
of  vivid  lightning.  This  seemed  to  portray  the 
power,  the  majesty  and  the  glory  of  God,  and  the 
responsibility  of  man.  The  preaching,  the  exhorta- 
tions, the  singing  and  the  prayers,  and  all  the  ex- 


34  Autobiography  of 

ercises  of  the  evening  passed  off  almost  without 
arresting  my  attention,  because  my  mind  was  ab- 
sorbed with  its  own  meditations.  My  all  was  at 
stake ;  my  religion  that  I  so  highly  valued,  which  I 
believed  without  doubt  was  genuine,  and  in  which 
I  had  so  firmly  resolved  to  persevere  till  death,  in 
full  assurance  of  heaven,  was  now  in  positive  con- 
trast with  that  of  the  Church.  And,  inasmuch  as 
I  was  good,  and  had  repented  and  forsaken  my  sins, 
had  turned  to  God,  had  frequently  prayed,  and  had 
resolved  to  never  sin  again,  all  of  which,  as  a  matter 
of  course,  must  be  right  and  proper,  therefore  my 
religion  must  be  good.  If  so,  the  Baptists  were  all 
wrong,  and  I  knew  of  no  Church  that  was  right; 
for,  as  I  have  said  above,  I  had  no  acquaintance 
with  any  other  Churches.  I  felt  alone  and  solitary. 
In  all  this  time  I  had  not  uttered  a  single  word  to 
any  one,  nor  had  any  one  said  a  single  word  to  me 
on  these  matters.  I  slept  but  little  that  night;  I 
was  sorely  troubled,  and  still  I  could  not  tell  w^hy  I 
should  be;  for  every  attempt  to  examine  my  religion 
and  to  compare  myself  with  those  who  had  pro- 
fessed righteousness — yea,  to  compare  myself  with 
bad,  wicked  sinners,  as  they  had  said  they  still  con- 
tinued to  be — only  led  me  to  the  decision  that  good 
was  better  than  bad.  But  still  I  could  not  under- 
stand their  system.  This  something  they  called  law 
and  gospel  was  with  them  the  great  matter.     The 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  55 

beautiful  and  satisfying  evidence  of  Cliristiau  expe- 
rience consisted,  as  tliey  said,  in  a  tliorougli  and 
correct  passing  from  law  to  gospel.  This  was  all 
new  matter  to  me.  I  could  not  understand  what 
they  meant  by  the  phrase,  *' passing  from  law  to 
gospel." 

This  mysterious  phrase,  and  my  entire  ignorance 
of  its  meaning  hung  heavily  on  my  mind ;  troubled 
and  confused  me,  and  I  could  not  get  rid  of  it.  In 
this  tortured  and  perplexed  state  of  mind  I  con- 
tinued through  the  night  and  the  forenoon  of  the 
next  da3\  I  resolved  to  attend  closely  to  the  preach- 
ing on  Sunday,  for  I  heard  some  of  them  say  that 
they  thought  Elder  Lee  was  an  able  minister  to 
divide  law  and  gospel,  and  apply  each  in  its  proper 
place.  This  I  wanted  to  understand,  and  I  thought 
that  perhaps  he  might  explain  it  to  me.  I  went  to 
meeting  resolved  to  hear  and  understand  if  possible. 
I  went;  but  I  never  from  that  day  to  this  could  so 
much  as  remember  the  text,  the  sermon,  or  even  one 
idea  presented  by  the  preacher,  for  my  mind  was  so 
full  of  my  own  thoughts  that  the  sermon  and  all  the 
exercises  of  the  day  seemed  to  be  confused,  until  we 
repaired  to  the  water  for  the  baptism  of  young  can- 
didates. This  change  interested  and  quickened  me, 
but  the  earlier  service  has  ever  been  to  me  like  a 
half-forgotten  dream.  On  arriving  at  the  water  I 
felt  a  great  desire  to  see  the  ordinance  performed, 


36  Autobiography  of 

having  no  doubt  but  that  was  right.  Tho  Licking 
Kiver  was  overflowing  its  banks,  and  the  low  bot- 
toms were  covered  with  water.  We  descended  a 
bhifi'  and  came  to  a  low,  narrow  level  covered  with 
timber,  and  where  there  was  water  of  sufficient 
depth.  I  took  my  stand  at  the  edge  of  the  water, 
which  formed  an  eddy  in  a  sort  of  cove,  while  be- 
yond the  timber  rolled  the  mighty  current  of  muddy 
water.  The  scene  was  solemn  and  sublime.  Elder 
Lee  took  the  candidates,  one  after  another;  first  a 
man  then  his  wife;  next  two  young  persons  who 
were  brother  and  sister,  first  the  brother  then  the 
sister.  I  knew  of  no  uncommon  emotions  of  my 
mind,  until  as  Elder  Lee  was  leading  this  small  slen- 
der girl  into  the  water.  As  sudden  as  thought  the 
whole  scene  seemed  changed  to  me;  a  dark,  heavy, 
angry,  threatening  gloom  hung  over  all  within  my 
view.  I  felt  like  one  forsaken  of  God  and  man, 
and  all  I  could  see  seemed  to  frown  upon  me  and 
bear  witness  to  the  justice  of  my  condemnation. 
The  corruptions  of  my  nature;  the  wickedness  and 
deceitfulness  of  my  heart;  the  deception  of  all  my 
supposed  goodness,  rose  painfully  vivid  before  my 
mind;  my  righteousness  withered  and  sunk  into  a 
pool  of  filthy  delusion  and  presumption;  all  my 
flattering  prospects  were  instantly  swept  away,  and 
I  felt  like  the  most  loathsome  and  guilty  wretch 
that  lived  on  earth.     I  viewed  God  in  his  goodness, 


Elder  A\^ilson  Thompson.  37 

justice,  fciitlifulness  and  trutli.  I  saw  tliat  lie  was 
holy,  and  that  none  but  holy  beings  could  ever  en- 
joy Ilim,  or  be  happy  in  Ilis  presence.  I  felt  that  I 
was  unholy  in  every  part,  therefore  I  was  miserable 
and  feared  that  I  was  forever  undone,  for  my  pollu- 
tion was  all  of  a  criminal  nature,  and  not  only  dis- 
qualiHed  me  to  ever  dwell  with  a  holy  God  and  holy 
saints  and  angels,  but  also  exposed  me  to  endless 
misery  in  that  place  where  hope  and  mercy  could 
never  come.  God  was  just,  and,  as  a  judge,  truth 
and  righteousness  were  with  Ilim;  and  His  holiness 
imperatively  demanded  my  punishment. 

I  do  not  believe  that  five  minutes  had  passed 
away  until  this  whole  train  of  convictions,  in  vivid 
and  awful  array,  stood  before  me;  and  conscious 
guilt,  and  a  just  condemnation,  like  a  mighty  load, 
pressed  me  down.  Feeling  that  I  was  too  vile  and 
unlit  to  mingle  among  Christians,  I  left  the  com- 
pany and  the  water  in  despair,  ascended  the  bluff 
alone,  and  sought  a  deep  ravine  in  the  wood,  expect- 
ing there  to  die  alone.  While  there,  a  darkness  un- 
accountable seemed  to  spread  itself  abroad;  and,  in- 
deed, it  became  so  dark  to  me,  that  I  could  scarcely 
see  anything  around  me,  while  an  awful  sense  of 
hopeless  despair,  guilt,  and  just  condemnation  op- 
pressed me. 

I  now  believe  the  darkness  of  the  day,  as  it  then 
appeared  to  me,  was  not  at  all  literal,  as  no  one  else 


38  Autobiography  of 

saw  or  felt  it.  The  sun  was  shining  all  the  time; 
but  my  feelings  and  the  state  of  my  mind  so  aiFected 
my  nerves,  as  to  partially  destroy  my  vision.  I  then 
thought  that  death  and  judgment  were  coming  sud- 
denly upon  me;  but  this  apprehension,  however, 
gradually  diminished,  and,  in  a  great  degree,  passed 
away.  Still  a  mournful  gloom  hung  upon  whatever 
I  could  see,  and  all  seeriied  to  witness  the  justice  of 
my  condemnation.  Something  that  my  natural 
eyes  could  not  behold  seemed  now  to  come  down, 
obliquely  or  slanting,  from  above,  like  a  dark  vapor 
or  stream  of  smoke.  It  was  ranging  backward  and 
upward ;  the  further  end  was  rising  higher  and 
higher,  until  I  could  perceive  no  end;  but  the  lower 
extremity  seemed  to  rest  between  my  shoulders,  op- 
pressing my  heart  with  a  burden  of  guilt.  This,  in 
my  mind's  view,  and  the  feelings  of  my  heart,  I 
then  thought  was  a  token  of  God's  justice  in  my 
condemnation,  as  a  sinner  and  a  rebel,  for  whom 
there  was  no  pardon  or  mercy,  but  rather  that  jus- 
tice was  ready  to  execute  me  as  a  guilty  culprit. 

I  date  that  moment  at  the  side  of  the  water,  as 
the  time  when  I  first  saw  the  depth  and  heinous  na- 
ture of  sin,  and  my  own  entire  depravity,  and 
that  loathsome  corruption  which  entirely  polluted 
every  work  that  I  could  possibly  perform.  My  pre- 
vious exercises  had  been  prompted  mostly  by  an 


Elder  Wilson  Tuompson.  39 

alarming  dread  of  the  conseqiiences  of  sin,  and  of 
my  own  ])unislmient ;  and  when  my  good  works  (as 
I  then  viewed  them)  had  pacified  my  conscience,  I 
believed  God  was  at  peace  with  me,  and  that  if  I 
continued  to  do  good  and  refrained  from  sinning,  I 
should  both  live  and  die  in  His  favor.  But  from  the 
moment  referred  to  at  the  water,  sin  in  itself  be- 
came exceedingly  sinful.  My  sinful  acts,  which 
truly  were  many,  and  the  great  evils  which  had 
been  my  chief  trouble  before,  now  appeared  as  the 
nauseous  and  poisonous  vapor  that  exhaled  from 
the  mass  of  corroding  corruption,  which  lay  im- 
bedded in  my  very  heart  and  nature;  and  this  mass 
included  the  entire  man,  soul,  and  body,  so  that  no 
part  or  spark  of  rectitude  or  holiness  could  be  found 
in  me. 

In  this  view  of  myself  and  of  sin,  and  of  the  pure 
holiness,  truth,  and  justice  of  God  as  a  judge,  I 
could  see  no  possible  way  in  which  he  could  main- 
tain his  truth  and  justice,  and  justify  and  save  me. 
I  became  still  more  and  more  impressed  with  the 
idea,  that  so  depraved  and  vile  a  rebel  as  I  was, 
could  never  enjoy  so  holy  a  God,  nor  such  holy  so- 
ciety as  that  in  heaven  ;  therefore,  it  seemed  to  me 
impossible  that  any  other  fate  than  final  ruin  could 
await  me.  I  thought  that,  above  all  things,  I  de- 
sired to  be  holy,  and,  above  all  things,  I  was  the 
furthest  from  it. 


40  AUTOBIOGIIAPIIY    OF 

In  tills  awful  condition  I  wandered  about  in 
the  solitary  w^ood  and  ravine,  until  the  voices  and 
noise  of  the  crowd  told  me  they  were  dispersing.  It 
then  occurred  to  me  that  some  of  my  cousins,  about 
my  own  age,  w^ere  going  to  dine  with  me  at  my 
father's,  after  which  they  were  going  home,  some 
twelve  miles  distant,  to  be  received  within  the 
bounds  of  another  church,  called  ^'  Twelve  Mile 
Church."  At  this  place  there  was  to  be  a  series  of 
meetings  that  evening  and  the  next  day,  and  I  was 
under  promise  to  accompany  them.  I  thought  they 
would  think  my  absence  strange,  and  probably,  my 
parents  would  be  uneasy  if  I  remained  longer;  so  I 
started  for  home.  The  road  ran  a  small  distance 
from  my  retreat.  I  soon  reached  it  and,  hurrying 
forward,  arrrived  at  home  shortly  after  the  company 
had  entered. 

After  dinner  my  father  said  he  thought  I  had  bet- 
ter abandon  the  thought  of  going  with  my  cousins 
at  that  time,  and  wait  until  the  next  church  meeting, 
when  he  w^ould  go  with  me.  I  should  then,  he 
athled,  have  more  time  to  visit  with  my  cousins.  I 
made  no  objections  to  this  proposition;  for  it  struck 
me  with  great  force,  that  all  of  them  were  Christians 
(as  they  were  all  professors),  and  that  I  was  not  fit 
to  be  in  such  society.  Believing  that  m^^  father 
knew  all  this,  I  construed  it  as  the  cause  of  his  msjk- 
ing  the  proposition. 


Elder  Wilson  Tuompson.  41 

Whcu  tlie  company  started  they  walked  up  a 
gradual  ascent,  hand  in  hand,  and  they  began  suig- 
ing,  in  low,  doft  voices,  that  beautiful  song — 

"  The  glorious  day  is  drawing  nigh, 

Wlien  Zion's  light  shall  come; 
She  shall  arise  and  shine  on  high, 

Bright  as  the  morning  sun." 

I  really  thought  they  were  on  their  way  to  heaven. 
God  was  their  Father  and  their  friend,  and  Chris- 
tians were  tlieir  brethren  and  sisters. 

They  were  at  jjeace  in  their  minds,  and  in  holy 
love  with  each  other.  All  was  joy  and  comfort  with 
them,  but  I  felt  I  was  a  condemned  rebel,  doomed 
to  remediless  destruction ;  and  I  thought  that  as 
these  Christians  were  now  leaving  me  behind  and 
ascending  on  their  way  with  singing,  so  at  the  last 
great  day  they  would  thus  ascend  to  heaven,  leaving 
me  to  endure  the  just  punishment  due  me  as  a 
vile  sinner.  These  reflections  filled  me  with  such 
anguish  that  I  turned  my  back  upon  them,  and 
walked  down  the  river  bank  on  which  the  house 
stood,  feeling  myself  to  be  the  most  forlorn  and 
guilty  rebel  that  lived  on  earth.  I  wandered  down 
the  stream,  un.til  I  came  to  a  large  pile  of  drifted 
logs;  under  the  covert  of  this  pile  I  secreted  my- 
self, and  then  fell  upon  my  knees  to  pray  for  mercy. 
Suddenly  the  thought  rushed  upon  me,  as  if  an  angel 
4 


42  Autobiography  of 

had  said:  "God  is  just  in  your  condemnation,  and 
of  course  lie  can  not  be  just  in  your  justification  ; 
and  now  for  you  to  pray  for  Ilis  favor  is  the  same 
as  for  you  to  pray  for  Him  to  be  unjust,  to  tarnish 
Ilis  glory,  dishonor  Ilis  justice,  deny  Ilis  truth,  and 
corrupt  the  purity  of  His  Divine  character  and  per- 
fections. This  would  be  the  most  heaven-daring 
presumption  with  which  a  guilty  culprit  was  ever 
condemned,  and  for  which  signal  vengeance  would 
be  speedily  executed."  I  shuddered;  guilt  sealed 
my  lips;  I  dared  not  utter  a  word;  I  imagined  that 
the  dritt-logs,  around  and  above  me,  were  about  to 
fall  upon  and  crush  me  instantly  for  my  awful  pre- 
sumption. I  hurried  from  my  retreat  in  the  most 
awful  state  of  perturbation  of  mind.  I  ascended 
the  river  bank,  and  entered  a  grove  of  timber,  and 
stood  in  mute  despair.  The  trees,  the  birds,  all 
around,  seemed  to  look  accusingly  upon  me;  and  I 
felt  that  all  their  accusations  were  just;  and  as  I  felt 
guilty  of  all,  I  dared  not  even  pray  for  deliverance. 
The  justice  of  a  righteous  and  holy  God,  against 
whom  I  had  sinned,  and  who  knew  all  my  depravity, 
still  seemed  to  be  before  me,  like  a  dark  stream  pro- 
ceeding from  Ilis  judgment  seat  directly  against  me, 
pursuing  me  wherever  I  went,  and  pointing  down- 
ward between  my-shoulders  to  my  heart.  This  was 
the  view  of  my  mind,  but  it  seemed  so  plain,  even 
to  my  external  vision,  that  I  often  turned  round 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  43 

suddenly  to  see  it  with  my  eyes,  but  could  not  see 
anything  unusual.  Yet  turn  as  I  might,  no  matter 
what  way,  it  still  seemed  behind  me.  I  can  never 
fully  describe  my  feelings  and  views  as  I  stood  there. 
I  thought  that  everything  around  and  above  me — 
in  short,  that  all  things  seemed  to  answer  the  end 
of  their  creation ;  and  that,  although  they  were  only 
creatures  of  time,  no  soul,  no  intelligence,  no  ac- 
countability, yet  they  espoused  the  cause  of  their 
Creator,  and  appeared  to  look  accusingly  upon  me, 
as  a  vile  rebel  who  deserved  neither  favor  nor  pity, 
but  speed}^  execution — which  everything  seemed  to 
demand,  and  which  God's  purity  imperiously  re- 
quired, to  vindicate  the  holiness  of  His  Divine 
throne.  In  this  awful  state  of  mind  I  spent  the 
afternoon,  sometimes  standing,  sometimes  sitting, 
sometimes  walking,  and  sometimes  prostrate  on  the 
ground.  I  now  believe,  if  ever  my  whole  heart 
prayed  for  mercy,  it  was  at  that  time.  Yet  I  dare 
not  make  a  formal  prayer;  my  guilt  and  God's  jus- 
tice seemed  to  forbid  it,  causing  me  to  tremble 
at  the  very  thought  of  attempting  to  ask  God  to  be 
unjust  when  Ilis  justice  demanded  my  punishment. 
At  nightfall  I  repaired  to  the  house,  and  soon 
retired  to  my  bed,  but  not  to  sleep.  I  began  to 
ponder  over  my  helpless  condition;  and  I  thought 
m}'  parents,  being  both  Christians,  knew  that  I  was 
a  lost  sinner,  and  felt  no  pity  for  me,  knowing  that 


44  Autobiography  of 

my  condemnation  was  just.  I  felt  that  I  was  not 
lit  to  be  with  them,  nor  even  to  speak  to  them. 
Thus,  with  these  awful  reflections,  I  spent  the  time 
nntil  morning.  I  thought  if  I  were  but  pure,  hoiy, 
and  righteous,  then  all  would  be  well;  then  I  could 
dwell  with  God  and  His  people  for  ever.  But,  alas! 
this  was  now  out  of  the  question,  for  I  was  a  most 
loathsome  mass  of  pollution,  and  I  knew  no  way  by 
which  I  should  become  cleansed.  The  darkness  of 
the  night  seemed  to  add  its  shade  to  the  gloom  of 
my  feelings.  For  three  days  and  nights  I  continued 
in  about  the  same  condition.  I  have  often  reviewed 
it,  and  have  never  been  able  to  remember  that  I  had 
one  hopeful  thought  of  my  salvation,  that  would  be 
consistent  with  Divine  truth,  righteousness,  justice 
and  holiness.  I  dared  not  ask  for  it  or  even  desire 
it,  to  the  dishonor  of  these.  The  very  thought  that 
I,  a  guilty  culprit,  should  possess  the  impudence  to 
ask  a  holy  God  to  dishonor  Himself  in  my  behalf,  or 
even  to  desire  such  a  thing,  w\as  alarmingly  pre- 
sumptuous. Yet,  if  there  was  any  way  in  which 
God  could  be  gloriously  true  and  just  in  saving 
me — 0,  let  it  be  shown  me,  was  the  incessant  breath- 
ing of  my  heart.  But  I  could  see  no  way  in  which 
pardon,  peace,  righteousness,  and  salvation  could 
ever  come  to  me:  for  my  former  delusive  notions  of 
my  goodness  looked  as  awful  and  presumptuous  as 
any  other  part  of  my  life.     I  dared  not  even  hope 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  45 

to  obtain  God's  favor  b}^  such  a  course;  indeed  I  felt 
hedged  in  on  every  side,  and  could  see  no  way  of 
possible  escape.  I  felt  as  though  I  was  suspended 
on  a  mere  thread,  and  hourly  awaiting  my  execution. 
On  Wednesday  afternoon,  as  I  was  wandering  ah)ne 
in  a  wood-lot,  reflecting  on  my  desperate  condition, 
I  passed  by  the  top  of  a  fallen  hackberry  tree,  whicli 
by  its  limbs  formed  a  thick  cUister  above  and  around 
so  as  to  afford  a  sort  of  retreat.  I  paused  a  moment, 
and  again  the  thought  struck  me  that  I  woukl  enter 
tills  recess  and  once  more  try  to  pray;  but  the  de- 
mand was  again  suggested:  ^'Dare  you  pray  to  God 
to  do  an  unjust  act?"  My  mind  replied:  "Ko,  I 
dare  not  do  that;  but  I  may  confess  to  God  that  He 
is  just  and  righteous  in  my  destruction."  With  this 
thought  I  entered  the  clustered  top,  while  the  gloom 
of  death  seemed  to  hang  heavily  on  every  tree,  and 
all  nature  seemed  clothed  with  a  frown.  I  felt  my 
execution  was  now  at  hand.  I  fell  on  my  knees, 
closed  my  eyes  and  began  my  confession:  "Lord 
thou  knowest  that  I  am  an  unholy  rebel  against 
thee;  I  have  sinned  greatly;  am  all  corrupt  and 
lost;  but  thou  art  just  in  all  thy  judgments, 
and  I  am  justly  condemned  by  thy  righteous  law." 
When  I  had  proceeded  thus  far,  I  was  arrested  by 
the  appearance  of  a  bright,  glittering  shadow,  near 
my  right  side,  which  startled  me.  I  raised  my  liead, 
and  opened  my  eyes,  but  could  see  nothing  unusual. 


46  Autobiography  of 

I  again  closed  my  eyes  and  resumed  my  confession, 
but  again  the  same  glittering  brightness  shone  forth 
Avith  increased  brilliancy.  I  started  up  again  and 
opened  my  eyes,  but  nothing  unusual  appeared. 
Again  I  closed  my  eyes  and  resumed  as  before,  and 
again  the  brightness,  with  increased  luster,  appeared 
the  third  time — now  with  such  startling  brilliancy 
that  I  sprang  to  Tny  feet,  and  gazed  in  every  direc- 
tion. Nothing,  however,  of  that  brightness  could 
be  seen,  but  all  the  heretofore  gloomy  scene  was 
changed;  the  angry  frown  was  all  dissipated,  and 
tlie  wisdom  and  goodness  of  God  illuminated  the 
scene,  and  gave  all  nature  a  beauty  and  grandeur 
that  seemed  to  show  forth  more  of  the  glorious 
majesty  of  the  Creator  than  I  had  ever  before  be- 
held. I  was  so  completely  captivated  with  the  scene, 
and  so  absorbed  in  the  contemplation  of  the  good- 
ness of  God,  that  I  was  thoughtless  of  everything 
else.  I  sauntered  about,  gazing  in  transports  of  de- 
light on  smiting  and  instructive  nature;  and  thus  I 
remained  gazing,  wondering,  and  adoring  that  God 
who  seemed  almost  visible  in  the  works  of  His 
power,  wisdom,  and  goodness,  until  I  was  called  to 
the  house.  There  was  a  pra3'er  meeting  that  even- 
ing in  the  vicinity,  and  it  being  time  to  go,  ray 
father  and  I  walked  directly  on.  Soon  after  we 
started,  the  inquiry  rushed  upon  me:  "What  has 
gone  with  all  your  trouble? "     My  burden  was  gone; 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  47 

the  stream  of  justice  that  had  been  pursuing  my  life 
was  withdrawn,  and  yet  I  was  the  same  sinner  as 
before!  But  was  all  my  burden  of  sin  and  guilt 
now  removed?  or,  was  it  not  rather  that  I  was  now 
given  up  to  such  insensibility,  such  heaviness  of  heart 
that  I  could  no  longer  be  grieved  on  account  of  my 
situation  ?  And  here  I  began  to  retrospect  the  three 
past  days.  I  soon  found  my  burden  had  last  op- 
pressed me  in  the  hackberry  top  aforementioned, 
where,  on  my  knees,  I  had  confessed  God's  justice 
in  my  condemnation.  At  once  I  inferred  that  God 
had  shown  me  my  guilty  and  condemned  condition, 
and  had  brought  me  solemnly  on  my  knees,  to  con- 
fess that  His  judgment  was  just  in  my  banishment, 
and  that  I  had  no  just  cause  of  complaint,  nor  any 
ground  to  reflect  upon  His  righteous  decision  ;  hence 
the  honor  of  His  Throne  was  fully  vindicated.  This 
being  done,  and  the  glory  of  God's  attributes  all 
show- n  to  me,  in  the  works  of  His  hands,  I  concluded 
that  I  was  now  left  in  a  hardened,  insensible  condi- 
tion, and  that  my  state  was  now  worse  tlian  ever 
before,  but  that  I  was  too  much  hardened  to  feel  it. 
I  labored  to  feel  as  I  had  felt,  and  to  see  myself  again 
nnder  the  load  which  had  heretofore  oppressed  me; 
but  I  could  not.  Yet  I  never  once  thought  of  this 
being  conversion;  but  my  trouble  now"  was,  because 
my  former  trouble  w\as  gone  !  In  this  unhappy  con- 
dition I  continued  until  the  prayer  meeting  was  near 


48  AUTOBIOGRAPUY    OF 

the  close.  Elder  John  Beal  engaged  in  prayer;  and 
during  the  time  I  was  on  my  knees  tliere  came  upon 
me  11  feeling  of  enraptured  love  for  God  and  His 
])eople,  such  as  I  liad  never  before  realized.  When 
the  prayer  was  over,  all  the  congregation  arose  to 
their  feet  and  began  singing.  I  looked  upon  them 
with  admiration,  for  I  thought  I  had  never  before 
beheld  so  lovely  a  sight;  and  their  voices  seemed  to 
me  to  be  tuned  with  immortality.  Although  they 
stood  near  to  me,  and  I  saw^  them  with  my  eyes,  and 
heard  them  with  my  ears,  yet,  to  my  mind's  view, 
they  seemed  to  stand  vision-like  in  a  majestic  line; 
those  nearest  a  little  elevated  above  the  ground,  and 
tliose  more  distant  rose  higher  and  higher,  while  the 
glory  of  God  and  the  beauty  of  holiness  appeared 
to  shine  brilliantly  around  them,  and  their  sweet 
singing  seemed  to  echo  almost  into  the  heavens. 
Such  divine  beauty  and  holiness  I  never  viewed  be- 
fore in  Christians,  nor  in  their  w^orship.  I  was  now 
completely  filled  with  peace  and  love,  and  my  mind 
for  the  time  was  happy.  On  my  way  home  this 
state  of  mind  and  these  feelings  left  me,  and  again 
I  relapsed  into  my  former  desponding  state;  seeking 
for  my  burden  again,  and  repining  because  it  was 
gone.  In  this  unhappy  state  I  continued  until  the 
next  day,  when  I  was  alone  in  a  grove.  Then  the 
same  love  for  Christians,  the  same  peace  and  comfort 
filled  my  soul  and  captivated  all  my  afiections.     In 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  49 

the  midst  of  this  sweet  delight  the  following  words 
of  the  poet,  Keble,  seemed  to  till  my  inmost  heart: 

"Keep  mc,  O  keep  me,  King  of  kings, 
Beneath  Thine  own  almighty  wings." 

These  words  enlisted  my  strongest  desires,  and  car- 
ried them  up  before  God,  in  earnest  prayer,  that  He 
would  so  keep  me.  With  this  a  flash  of  inward  light 
gave  me  the  first  glimpse  I  had  ever  known  of  a 
mediator  between  God  and  man.  This  glimpse,  al- 
though it  seemed  plain,  yet  it  was  so  instantaneously 
gone,  that  I  could  not  retain  the  view.  For  several 
days  I  continued  in  this  way;  sometimes  all  my  mind 
seemed  shrouded  in  impenetrable  darkness,  but  fre- 
quently an  inward  dart  of  light  in  the  mind  would 
reveal  the  way  in  which  God  could  be  just  as  a 
Saviour,  through  the  mediation  of  His  Son.  Still 
this  darting  ray,  though  often  repeated,  was  so  in- 
stantaneous that,  if  I  may  compare  it  to  temporal 
things,  I  would  say  it  was  in  some  degree  like  a  per- 
son, of  a  very  dark  night,  looking  out  of  a  window 
upon  the  blackness  of  darkness,  when,  sudden  as 
lightning,  a  bright  flash  instantly  darted  by,  reveal- 
ing the  most  beautiful  image  or  scenery  ever  be- 
held; but  the  light  was  so  suddenly  gone,  and  the 
image  so  entirely  new,  he  could  not  so  examine  it  as 
to  describe  it,  or  understand  it  properly.  Although 
I  could  not  understand  how,  yet  I  became  convinced 
5 


50  Autobiography  of 

that  there  was  a  way  in  which  God  could  save  a  great 
sinner  by  Ilis  grace,  and  still  remain  a  just  God, 
"through  the  redemption  that  is  in  Christ  Jesus;" 
but  my  views  were  so  indistinct,  and  so  imperfect, 
that  I  could  neither  explain  it  satisfactorily,  nor 
appropriate  it  to  myself.  Here  I  received  the  first 
hope  I  could  claim  as  a  Hope.  I  know  of  no  better 
way  to  express  or  define  my  hope  than  this — I  hoped 
I  should  yet  receive  a  hope.  I  was  fully  assured 
that  there  was  a  way,  and  a  glorious  way,  too,  in 
which  God  could  be  just  and  save  a  poor  guilty 
sinner;  and  I  hoped  I  should  yet  clearly  see  it. 

This  gave  me  some  comfort.  My  mind,  with  all 
its  powers,  seemed  to  be  strained  to  the  very  highest 
pitch,  to  obtain  a  conception  of  this  glorious  plan  ; 
but  it  was  beyond  my  reach.  I  could  not  see  it  ex- 
cept in  these  momentary  flashes  above  described,  and 
they  were  so  sudden  and  so  instantaneously  shrouded 
in  thick  darkness,  that  I  could  not  retain  a  clear 
conception  of  it,  and  so  I  struggled  along.  I 
seemed  insensible  to  my  burden  of  condemnation ; 
it  appeared  to  have  left  me.  Justice  did  pursue  me 
as  before,  but  hope  seemed  to  be  struggling  for  a 
mastery  over  my  former  despair.  In  all  this  interval, 
from  the  day  I  heard  the  experiences  of  the  young 
people  before  mentioned  up  to  this  time,  I  have  no 
recollection  of  relating  nny  of  my  feelings  to  any 
one.     But  about  the  time  of  my  last  exercises,  above 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  51 

described,  one  or  two  Baptists  undertook  to  talk  to 
me.  I  said  but  little,  3'et  they  seemed  to  understand 
my  feelings ;  this  surprised  me,  for  I  believed 
that  no  other  person  had  ever  ex})erienced  such  feel- 
ings and  views.  I  continued  in  about  this  way  until 
the  meeting  at  Four  Mile  Church,  where  I  was  to  go 
and  visit  my  cousins,  in  accordance  with  the  promise 
of  my  father,  as  mentioned  above.  On  my  way  to 
that  meeting,  as  we  walked  alone,  my  father  intro- 
duced the  subject  of  my  exercises,  and  insisted  that 
I  should  tell  liim  all  my  feelings.  I  was  greatly  em- 
barrassed but  finally  I  began,  and  the  more  I  talked 
the  freer  I  felt  to  talk,  and  so  in  substance  I  related 
all  my  exercises.  I  remember  well  how  the  big, 
glistening  tears  coursed  down  his  paternal  cheeks, 
as  he  silently  listened  to  my  relation.  After  I  had 
done,  and  had  answ^ered  many  questions  he  pro- 
pounded, he  gave  me  important  advice — indeed,  I 
shall  never  forget  his  impressive  exhortations  and 
admonitions,  and  the  warnings  which  he  gave  me. 
He  set  before  me  my  youth,  the  many  snares  and 
temptations  I  should  have  to  encounter — set  to  lure 
me  off  into  the  world,  and  so  bring  reproach  upon 
myself  and  the  church,  and,  above  all.  on  the  cause 
of  God  and  His  truth.  And  I  was  very  young,  he 
said,  and  had  never  mingled  wnth  the  world,  to  learn 
its  ten  thousand  snares,  baits,  and  devices;  and  tliat 
although  he  hoped  I  had  been  the  subject  of  a  gra- 


52  AUTOBIOGRAPUY    OF 

cious  work,  yet  he  would  rather  that  I  should  not 
join  the  church  at  present,  but  wait  until  I  became 
older  and  had  time  to  test  my  faith,  hope,  and  zeal. 
In  conclusion,  he  said  he  would  not  forbid  me,  but 
urged  me  to  well  examine  the  solemn  responsibility 
of  making  a  public  profession.  This  advice,  coming 
from  a  father  in  whom  I  had  the  most  implicit  con- 
fidence, both  as  to  his  knowledge  in  all  these  things 
and  his  desires  for  my  good,  made  deep  impressions 
on  my  young  mind.  I  had  always  considered  the 
advice  of  my  father  as  the  safest  rule  of  my  life ;  so 
I  pondered  this  with  deep  concern  and  self-examina- 
tion. We  attended  the  meeting  on  Saturday  after- 
noon, and  also  in  the  evening;  and  I  must  confess 
that  the  church,  and  her  order,  and  her  worship — all 
appeared  beautiful.  I  thought  it  a  pleasant  and  in- 
viting home.  I  felt  that  I  could  take  great  pleasure 
in  spending  all  my  days  in  such  a  frame  and  in  such 
a  place,  and  with  such  society  as  this.  My  heart 
and  affections  were  centered  there,  for  these  were 
the  people  of  God,  and  here  llis  glories  shone  forth. 
His  w^orship  was  performed,  His  praise  heard,  His 
ordinances  practiced,  and  His  truth  understood  and 
taught.  I  wanted  to  have  a  home  with  them,  but 
father's  counsel  was  before  me.  I  had  very  little  to 
say  to  any  one,  for  my  mind  was  laboring  under 
many  conliicting  emotions,  and  yet  it  was  on  a  strain 
to  see  the  glorious  plan  of  salvation,  which  at  times 


Elder  Wilson  Tuompson.  53 

still  sliot  with  such  glory  and  beauty  before  my 
mental  vision,  but  which  I  could  not  retain  for  a 
moment;  for  a  darkness  black  as  night  would  rap- 
idly approach  and  conceal  it  all  from  my  view.  On 
Sunday  the  meeting  was  held  in  a  grove,  until 
warned  by  the  lightning  and  thunder,  from  an  ap- 
proaching dark  cloud,  of  the  necessity  of  seeking 
shelter  from  the  approaching  storm.  There  was  a 
new  two-story  house  near  by,  to  which  the  congre- 
gation hastened;  and  there  Elder liiggs  resumed  his 
Bermon.  lie  was  a  powerful  man  in  exhortation, 
and  at  times  he  was  a  strong  man  in  doctrine. 
While  he  was  speaking  the  cloud  began  pouring 
down  torrents  of  rain  ;  the  wind  blew  furiously, 
dashing  the  water  through  the  open  cracks  of  the 
log  house  ;  the  lightning  in  forked  flame  seemed  to 
almost  part  the  firmament ;  while  the  roaring  tlmn- 
der,  like  heaven's  awful  artillery,  belched  forth  at 
rapid  intervals  with  deafening  roar.  The  power  of 
the  God  of  the  whole  earth  seemed  fully  demon- 
strated. In  the  midst  of  this  confusion  and  strife 
of  the  elements,  the  preacher,  at  the  top  of  his 
voice,  made  this  appeal :  "  We  are  told,"  said  he, 
*'  that  Christ  will  come  to  judge  the  world  in  flam- 
ing tire,  and  with  the  voice  of  the  archangel  and  the 
trump  of  God.  Xow,  if  He  should  appear  in  this 
cloud,  amid  the  streaming  lightning  and  bellowing 
thunder,  who  is  ready  to  meet  Him  ?"     At  that  in- 


54  Autobiography  of 

stant  tlio  light  that  had  so  often  flashed  and  darted 
before  my  inward  eyes,  now  suddenly  shone  in  me, 
and  continued  to  shine  in  its  splendor,  revealing  the 
fullness  of  the  glory  of  the  person  of  Christ,  and 
the  mediatorial  work  He  had  performed  forllis  peo- 
ple, through  the  redemption  that  was  in  Him,  and 
obtained  by  Him  for  His  people.  God  was  revealed 
glorious  in  all  His  perfections.  His  law  honored,  and 
His  truth  and  justice  fully  vindicated  ;  while  His 
grace  was  richly  exercised  in  the  free  and  full  justi- 
fication of  poor,  ungodly  sinners  who  believed  in  His 
Son.  This,  to  me,  was  the  most  transporting  joy  I 
had  ever  beheld.  I  knew  it  was  the  same  blessed 
plan  that,  during  several  of  the  preceding  days  had 
been  flashing  across  my  mind.  Christ  was  now  All ! 
He  was  truly  the  way,  the  truth,  arid  the  life  ;  the 
end  of  the  law,  the  fullness  of  the  gospel.  All  I 
needed,  or  ever  could  enjoy,  was  to  be  found  in  Him. 
All  that  prevented  me  from  the  full  enjoyment  of 
His  glory,  w^as  my  being  present  in  the  body  and 
absent  from  the  Lord.  I  was  caged  in  a  poor  cor- 
rupt body,  away  down  here  on  the  earth,  while  He 
was  above,  seated  at  God's  right  hand.  But  I 
thought  surely.  He  will  come  again,  and  then  I  shall 
meet  Him  in  the  air,  havino^  been  changed  from  nat- 
ural to  spiritual,  from  mortal  to  immortal.  Then  I 
shall  be  with  Him,  be  like  Him,  and  see  Him  as  He 
is.     This  all  appeared  plain  to  me,  in  half  the  time 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  55 

it  takes  to  write  it.  I  felt  fully  prepared  to  respond 
to  the  preacher's  appeal,  and  say,  "I  am  ready  to 
.  meet  Him."  The  awful  solemnities  of  the  judgment 
day  was  the  most  terrifying  thought  that  had 
haunted  my  guilty  conscience  ;  and  often,  at  night, 
would  I  awake  from  my  sleep  trembling  with  alarm 
and  terror,  from  a  dream  of  the  judgment  day  and 
of  my  final  separation  from  God  and  all  holy  beings. 
But  now  the  entire  scene  was  changed.  I  now  felt 
that  in  "that  day"  I  should  be  inducted  into  the 
presence  of  God  and  all  holy  beings,  to  dwell  for- 
ever in  that  place  where  sin,  sorrow,  pain,  and  death 
shall  never  come.  The  second  coming  of  Christ 
seemed  to  be  fraught  with  the  greatest  interest  to 
me  of  anything  I  could  think  of  in  the  future. 
During  the  remainder  of  the  afternoon  and  evening 
my  mind  was  calm,  tranquil,  and  happy;  and  witli 
an  ecstatic  feeling  of  delight  I  contemplated  the 
the  glories  of  Christ  as  a  mediator,  and  of  the  re- 
demption through  His  blood;  of  the  fullness  and 
freeness  of  His  grace  and  of  pardon,  justification,  and 
eternal  life  in  Him.  The  glories  of  the  whole  plan 
of  salvation  through  Him  occupied  my  enraptured 
thoughts,  for  let  me  strike  whatever  cord  I  may,  it 
led  to  Jesus — '*  He  was  all  and  in  all." 

Some  of  the  young  converts  were  there,  and  we 
gathered  together,  and  I  talked  and  sang.  I  gave 
them  my  views  of  the  fullness  of  Christ  and  His 


56  Autobiography  of 

mediation,  and  of  the  relations  in  which  He  stood 
to  Ilis  people;  and  I  told  them  that  I  believed,  when 
He  should  "come  again  without  sin  unto  salvation," 
the  sight  of  Him  would  verily  lift  them  up  "to  meet 
Him  in  the  air;"  and  being  like  Him  they  should 
see  Him  as  He  is  and  dwell  with  Him  forever. 
Thus  we  enjoyed  a  pleasant  season.  The  next 
morning  my  views  seemed  dim.  I  began  to  call 
to  mind  the  question  :  "Am  I  really  interested  in 
(^Uirist  as  my  Savior?"  and  then  many  doubts  began 
to  annoy  me,  and  with  darkness,  as  it  were,  to  com- 
pass me  about.  I  never  have  doubted  since  but 
that  the  views  I  then  had  of  the  plan  of  salvation 
were  correct;  and  that  this  w^as  the  only  w^ay  any 
sinner  w^as  or  can  be  saved.  But  my  doubts  began 
then,  and  have  often  liarassed  me  since,  as  to 
whether  I  was  savingly  interested  in  that  plan.  In 
this  way  I  lived,  sometimes  so  obscured  in  darkness 
that  I  could  hardl}^  dare  to  hope,  and  at  other  times 
my  views  were  so  bright  that  I  could  not  doubt. 
The  next  Church  Meeting  came  on  the  first  Satur- 
day in  June,  1801,  at  the  church  called  the  "Mouth 
of  Licking."  I  went  before  that  Church  and  related 
to  them  my  reason  of  hope,  and  was  received  as  a 
candidate  for  baptism.  On  the  next  day,  which 
was  Saturday,  I  was  baptized  by  Elder  Lee  in  a 
small  stream  filled  with  backwater  from  the  river. 
When  the  Elder  led  me  down   into  the  water  he 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  57 

fiaid :  "  I  am  now  about  to  baptize  one  wbo  will  stand 
in  my  place  wben  my  head  lies  beneath  the  clods  of 
the  valley."  Many  of  those  present  knew  tliat  lie 
referred  to  his  expressed  convictions  uttered  shortly 
after  my  birth,  which  they  had  often  lieard  him 
speak  of  since;  but  I  knew  nothing  of  this,  and 
only  understood  him  to  speak  of  the  probability  of 
my  living  after  his  decease,  as  I  was  then  only  in  my 
thirteenth  year,  and  he  was  of  middle  age,  some- 
thing near  forty,  I  presume.  AVhen  I  was  raised 
from  the  water  the  first  thought  that  I  recollect  was, 
"  0 !  that  sinners  could  but  see  and  feel  the  beauties 
of  a  Savior's  love !  "  And  such  a  weighty  and  pain- 
ful sense  of  their  blind  and  dead  condition  came 
over  me,  that  I  felt  a  strong  desire  to  speak  of  the 
glorious  plan  of  salvation  ;  but  T  remained  silent  in 
language  but  burst  into  a  flood  of  tears,  and  came 
out  of  the  water  weeping  like  a  child.  My  young 
friends  led  me  to  a  private  place  to  change  my 
clothes.  When  my  father's  youngest  brother,  then 
a  vain  young  man,  came  to  us,  my  first  impression 
was  to  throw  my  arms  around  him  and  tell  him  of 
the  fullness  and  worth  of  a  precious  Savior.  I  re- 
frained, however,  from  speaking;  and  again  my  full 
heart  gave  vent  to  a  flood  of  tears,  and  my  uncle 
walked  away. 

Now,  Christian  reader,  I  have  detailed  particularly 
the  way  I  have  been  led  in  my  youth.     Do  these 


58  Autobiography  of 

exercises  agree  with  yours?  I  believe  they  have 
been  in  some  points  rather  peculiar;  but  as  tiiey 
were,  and  in  the  order  in  which  they  came,  I  have 
endeavored  to  relate  them.  If  you  can  fellowship 
them  as  Christian  experience,  resulting  in  a  good 
hope  through  grace,  then  let  God  be  praised,  for  it 
is  all  of  His  rich  mercy.  The  phm  of  salvation 
through  the  mediator  Jesus  Christ,  that  I  then 
viewed,  is  still  the  basis  of  all  the  hope  of  accept- 
ance with  God  that  I  have;  and  if  I  was  as  sure 
that  that  plan  embraced  me  as  I  am  sure  that  it  is 
good,  I  should  never  doubt  again.  O!  that  1  could 
always  walk  in  the  light  and  in  the  truth,  and  serve 
God  in  newness  of  the  spirit!  But  to  return  to  my 
narrative. 

From  the  time  of  my  baptism,  when  the  w^eight 
of  impressions  impelling  me  to  speak  of  the  full- 
ness of  Christ  and  the  glories  of  God  as  revealed 
in  the  riches  of  Ilis  mercy  and  grace  in  the  plan  of 
salvation,  through  the  redemption  that  is  in  Jesus 
Christ,  had  been  lightened  by  a  flood  of  tears,  I 
would  occasionally  receive  similar  impressions,  and 
sometimes  my  mind  would  become  so  engrossed  at 
the  meetings,  and  especially  at  prayer  meetings,  that 
I  could  scarcely  refrain  from  expressing  my  feelings 
to  the  Church.  In  those  days  it  was  common  to 
hold  prayer  meetings  among  the  Baptists;  and  in 
that  Church  a  portion  of  every  Sunday  and  Wednes- 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  59 

day  was  devoted  to  tlic  pra^'er  meetiiii^,  at  whicli  we 
attended  to  the  reading  of  tlie  Scri[)tures,  giving 
short  exhortations,  singing,  and  reading  select  ser- 
mons and  commentaries  of  some  approved  authors, 
and  generally  some  one  would  propose  a  text,  and 
those  present  would  give  their  views  on  its  mean- 
ing. I  am  sorry  the  Baptists  have  so  generally 
ceased  to  sustain  this  useful  practice.  (  I  have  been 
as  much  edified  by  the  exercises  of  the  members  as 
by  any  sermons  I  ever  heard.  And  then  all  the 
different  gifts  of  the  members  were  brought  out; 
and,  being  so  often  together,  and  religious  worship 
being  the  object  of  their  social  meetings,  their  con- 
fidence and  brotherl}^  attachments  were  cultivated 
and  confirmed.  One  great  advantage  w^as  derived 
from  this  constant  exercise  of  the  brethren's  gifts, 
and  it  was  this:  When  anything  prevented  the 
preacher  from  filling  his  appointment  the  assembly 
did  not  disperse  without  a  religious  service,  for  the 
brethren  would  proceed  with  the  meeting  by  prayer 
and  exhortation,  etc.  ^ot  as  it  is  now,  when  a 
minister  fails  in  his  engagement  no  member  can  l)e 
prevailed  upon  even  to  pray,  and  all  assembled  dis- 
perse without  worship.  At  these  social  prayer  meet- 
ings I  have  often  trembled,  as  I  sat  under  those 
weighty  impressions  to  speak.  I  was  but  a  child 
and  was  very  timid.  I  felt  myself  to  be  more  igno- 
rant than  any  other  member  of  the  Church,  and  I 


60  Autobiography  of 

greatly  feared  if  I  sliould  speak  T  might  wound  the 
cause  of  God,  or  hurt  the  feelings  or  consciences  of 
the  nienibers,  and  then  I  should  have  to  reproach 
myself.  When  the  meeting  had  closed  I  would  feel 
guilty  and  condemned,  and  often  would  resolve  that 
if  I  felt  those  impressions  again  I  would  try  to  free 
my  mind  by  giving  utterance  to  them.  These  re- 
solves, however,  were  only  made  to  be  broken,  for 
perhaps,  at  the  next  meeting  the  same  thing  would 
be  repeated  and  end  in  the  same  way. 

For  several  years  I  lived  a  silent  member  of  the 
Church,  and  never  spoke  or  took  part  in  the  Church 
meetings,  prayer  meetings,  or  even  privately  with 
the  members.  I  very  seldom  missed  a  meeting,  how- 
ever, by  day  or  by  night.  The  thought  of  missing 
a  meeting  was  then,  and  is  yet,  a  painful  and  bitter 
thought;  yet  I  never  spoke  to  any  one  unless  some 
one  spoke  directly  to  me.  Alternate  liopes  and 
fears,  joys  and  sorrows,  trials  and  deliverances,  dark- 
ness and  light,  formed  the  checkered  scene  through 
which  my  mind  had  passed  from  the  beginning  of 
my  religious  life  until  I  was  about  the  age  of  nine- 
teen. I  was  still  a  member  of  the  same  Church,  and 
luid  scarcely  ever  missed  tilling  my  seat;  but  I  had 
never  said  a  word  publicly  nor  privately  on  religious 
subjects  unless  called  upon,  and  then  simply  to  an- 
swer questions. 

About  this  time  my  exercises  in  relation  to  public 


Elder  Wilson  TiiompsoxV.  61 

speaking  became  more  weiglit}^  and  more  constant 
than  ever  before.  Such  a  burden  oppressed  my 
mind,  day  and  night,  that  I  lost  m}^  appetite  for 
food,  my  desire  for  company,  and  my  nights  were 
spent,  necessarily,  in  a  restless  condition.  I  now  re- 
solved to  subdue  these  impressions  by  an  obstinate 
determination  that  I  would  never  make  the  attempt 
to  preach,  if  I  should  die  for  it.  That  which  led  me 
to  this  resolution  was  the  conclusion  I  had  come  to, 
that  Satan,  through  m}'  own  wicked  heart,  was 
prompting  me  to  attempt  public  speaking,  knowing 
that  in  the  attempt,  through  ignorance,  I  should  re- 
proach the  cause  of  God,  the  Church,  and  myself; 
and  I  resolved  I  would  die  rather  than  do  this, 
which  I  should  unavoidably  do,  if  I  made  the  at- 
tempt at  all.  And  as  I  was  tlie  youngest  and  the 
most  ignorant  male  member  of  the  church,  I  be- 
lieved, of  course,  that  a  God  of  wisdom  would 
never  choose  the  youngest,  and  the  one  that  knew  by 
far  the  least,  in  His  Church,  to  be  the  teacher  of 
those  who  could  teach  him  as  a  father  could  teach 
his  son. 

Still  my  impressions  continued  to  increase.  I 
was  suddenly  arrested  with  a  disease  called  "  Cold 
Plague,"  which  brought  me  so  low  that  my  friends 
despaired  of  my  life.  Indeed,  at  one  time,  my 
breath  seemed  to  stop,  and  all  the  symptoms  of 
death  were   upon   me;  the  family  gathered   around 


62  Autobiography  of 

my  bed,  believing  tbat  I  should  never  breathe  again  ; 
my  mother  sunk  into  a  swooon  and  fell  on  the  floor. 
Still  I  had  my  senses  and  knew  all  that  took  place, 
but  could  neither  speak  nor  breathe.  I  supposed  I 
was  dying,  but  felt  as  calm  and  composed  as  T 
ever  felt;  none  of  the  terrors  of  death  were  now 
upon  me,  but  a  sweet  resignation  to  the  Divine  Will, 
v\diich  made  me  calm  and  caused  my  confidence  in 
God  to  be  unshaken.  I  soon  revived,  but  still  no 
one  thought  I  could  live  many  days.  I  was  led  to 
examine  all  my  state,  also  my  hope  and  faith.  I  felt 
firm  and  unshaken,  but  I  felt  conscious  I  had  been 
disobedient  with  regard  to  my  impressions  to  preach ; 
and,  in  attributing  them  to  Satan,  I  thought  I  had 
sinned.  From  these  reflections  I  concluded  that  if  I 
should  ever  get  well  again,  and  should  feel  the  same 
weight  of  mind  to  preach  Christ  and  Him  crucified, 
I  would  make  the  attempt. 

I,  finally,  slowly  recovered.  The  same  impressions 
followed  me,  with  increased  resistance  on  my  part. 
I  examined  my  abilities  on  every  point,  in  relation 
to  making  the  attempt,  being  the  youngest  laale 
member  in  the  church.  1  felt  that  I  could  not  teach 
and  edify  those  who  were  blessed  with  association  in  a 
church  having  many  old  and  gifted  members.  I  could 
neither  read  a  chapter  nor  a  hymn  without  stopping 
to  spell  many  of  the  words;  I  had  no  knowledge  of 
the  meaning  of  the  Scriptures  ;  I  was  slow  in  speech, 


Elder  AVilson  Thompson.  63 

and  could  not  communicate  to  otlicrs  the  few 
thoughts  I  might  have;  I  was  a  poor,  backwoods, 
ignorant  boy,  knew  nothing  of  books,  and  but  little 
of  the  world.  Indeed,  I  possessed  no  qualifications 
at  all  that  are  essential  to  a  minister  and  teacher  of 
the  glorious  gospel. 

About  this  time  a  new  plan  was  adopted  in  con- 
ducting our  regular  weekly  prayer  meeting:  two  of 
the  members  were  appointed  to  open  the  meeting 
by  prayer,  and,  at  the  close  of  the  service,  those  who 
opened  that  meeting  should  appoint  two  others  to 
open  the  next,  and  so  on.  Soon  I  was  named  to 
open  the  next  meeting.  During  all  this  time  I  had 
never  made  an  attempt,  in  any  public  wa}^,  nor  had 
I  ever  said  a  word  to  any  one  about  any  of  my  im- 
pressions to  speak.  All  this  I  had  kept  carefully 
locked  in  my  own  breast,  and  had  labored  to  con- 
ceal all  my  feelings  from  every  one,  and  had  suc- 
ceeded. Then  I  reasoned  with  myself:  "What  can 
I  do?  I  am  appointed  to  open  the  next  meeting;  I 
will  not  attend  that  meeting."  This  was  my  first 
conclusion;  but  soon  I  shrunk  from  that  responsi- 
bility, for  to  disobey  the  Church,  I  felt,  was  to  as- 
sume a  greater  responsibility. 

It  is  impossible  for  me  to  properly  describe  the 
tumult  of  my  mind  during  that  week.  The  day 
finally  came,  and  my  mind  was  still  unsettled  as  to 
what  dut}^  was  in  the  case.     I  was  working  alone  ia 


64  Autobiography  of 

tlie  clearing  of  ground;  the  evening  drew  on ;  my 
mind  became  still  more  tossed,  and  I  tried  to  pray 
that  God  would  make  my  duty  plain,  and  enable  me 
to  walk  in  it.  I  felt  tbat  tliis  was  a  crisis  in  my  life, 
that  was  to  change  ray  relations  iu  the  Church,  and 
in  the  world.  Toward  night  I  abandoned  the  idea  of 
attending  the  meeting,  and  continued  to  ply  my  ax  to 
the  timber  with  great  energy.  When  the  sun  had  set, 
and  the  dusky  shades  of  evening  told  that  night  was  at 
hand,  I  suddenly  dropped  my  ax,  as  from  some  im- 
pulse, and  hastily  leaving  the  clearing,  was,  in  a  mo- 
ment more,  running  on  ray  way  to  the  raeeting. 

Five  miles  were  to  be  traveled,  and  I  was  on  foot; 
it  was  then  getting  dark,  and  the  way  was  very  hill}'. 
I  had  not  made  up  ray  raind  what  couise  I  should 
take  at  the  meeting  ;  but  I  seemed  hurried  onward 
by  some  impulse,  and  ran  most  of  the  way.  I  reached 
the  place  in  time  ;  and  immediatel}'  an  unusual  calm- 
ness came  over  me,  and  I  experienced  much  peace 
of  mind.  I  went  forward  and  filled  my  appointed 
place  with  as  much  composure  of  mind  as,  perhaps, 
1  have  ever  done  since.  After  meeting  I  felt  the 
pleasure  of  having  a  "clear  conscience."  The  next 
Sunday,  when  the  preacher  closed  his  sermon,  he 
(cntirel}^  unexpected  by  me)  requested  that  I  should 
conclude.  I  felt  free — why  it  was  so  I  can  not  tell ; 
and  though  it  surprised  rae,  yet  I  felt  no  confusion. 
I  arose  and  spoke  a  few  words  in  exhortation,  but 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  65 

not  loii2:er  than  two  or  three  minutes;  then  siin<j  a 
hymn  and  tried  to  pray.  The  meeting  closed,  and  I 
felt  serene  and  easy.  Soon  after  I  made  another 
attempt  at  a  prayer  meeting,  but  darkness  enveloped 
me,  and  I  was  greatly  embarrassed  and  confused. 
After  this  I  felt  much  dejected  for  a  time,  but  was 
finally  relieved  ;  and  I  also  felt  encouraged  from  the 
consideration,  that  God  had  left  me  in  darkness  just  to 
teach  me  where  my  dependence  was,  and  to  give  me 
to  feel  that  without  Ilim  I  could  do  nothing.  After 
this  my  mind  became  tossed  about  for  a  time.  All 
was  dark  and  gloomy.  Doubts  and  fears,  as  to  the 
truth  of  my  own  interest  in  the  Savior  harrassed  me 
sorely  for  a  time.  It  was  now  a  cold  time  in  the 
Church,  and  some  painful  difficulties  took  place.  I 
believe  I  will  narrate  one  case  here,  not  because  it  is 
very  peculiar,  but  in  the  hope  of  its  being  profitable 
to  some  Churches,  and  to  some  individual  members, 
and  especially  to  Moderators,  whose  duty  it  is  to  see 
that  no  business  comes  into  the  church  but  that  which 
is  strictly  according  to  good  order.  Most  of  the  con- 
fusion, discord,  division,  and  strife  that  has  afllicted 
the  Churches,  within  my  observation,  for  more  than 
half  a  century  past,  ma}^  be  traced  to  some  disorderly 
way  in  which  Church  business  was  first  managed,  by 
bringing  other  business  into  the  Church  as  though  it 
belonged  to  it  when  it  did  not.  Churches  should 
attend  strictly  to  proper  rules  of  order  in  all  cases, 
6 


66  Autobiography  of 

and  the  Moderator  sliould  remember  that  tlie  Church 
looks  to  him  to  maintain  ii^ood  order,  and  to  see  that 
nothing*  comes  into  the  Church  except  strictly  in  ac- 
cordance with  her  rules  and  order.  If  the  case  is 
but  a  small  one,  who  can  tell  how  great  a  matter  a 
little  fire  may  kindle?  The  case  referred  to  was  this: 
One  sister  trespassed  against  another  in  some  small 
matter  of  business,  and  in  their  talk  about  it  a  con- 
tradiction came  between  them.  One,  an  old  sister  in 
the  Church,  feeling  much  aggrieved,  went  to  talk  and 
labor  with  the  other,  according  to  the  first  step  of 
discipline  laid  down  by  the  Saviour,  in  the  eighteenth 
chapter  of  Matthew.  During  the  conversation  of 
the  two  sisters  the  husband  of  the  accused  stepped 
in,  and  he  also  being  a  member,  the  sisters  still  went 
on  in  their  conversation.  No  satisfaction  being  given 
by  the  trespasser,  they  parted  with  the  breach  un- 
healed. The  accuser  called  on  another  member,  and 
took  him  along  to  take  the  second  step,  as  directed  in 
the  same  chapter.  While  these  were  with  her  talking 
and  laboring  to  eflect  an  agreement,  the  husband  of 
the  accused  again  came  in,  but  said  nothing.  Ko 
satisfaction  could  be  obtained;  the  next  church 
meeting  came  on,  and  the  aggrieved  sister  told  it  to 
the  Church,  at  the  proper  time.  The  Church  took 
the  matter  in  hand,  and  immediately  a  contradiction 
came  up.  The  aggrieved  sister  referred  to  the  one 
she  had  taken  with  her,  who  came  forward  and  con- 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  67 

firmed  the  truth  of  what  the  sister  liad  said.  Im- 
mediately the  otiier  sister  called  on  her  husband, 
who  proved  the  reverse;  and  so  it  went  on,  until  a 
number  of  palpable  contradictions  stood  before  the 
Church — each  one  of  the  sisters  positively  proving 
both  ways  by  the  evidence  of  members — two  against 
two.  The  wheels  of  the  Church  were  at  once  locked  ; 
some  of  the  members  seemed  to  begin  to  take  sides, 
some  one  way  and  some  another.  From  month  to 
month  this  matter  was  worked  upon,  from  morning 
ujitil  night;  and  still  the  case  grew  worse  at  every 
meeting.  Various  rumors  were  spreading,  the  Church 
was  confused,  and  it  was  thought  all  four  of  these 
contradicting  members  would  have  to  be  excluded, 
as  no  compromise  seemed  possible.  After  several 
months  confusion  had  sorely  afflicted  the  Church, 
parties  began  to  appear  in  the  body.  At  this  time  the 
Church  was  strong  in  numbers  and  gifts,  and  as  to 
able  disciplinarians  it,  probaltly,  was  not  equaled  any- 
where ;  all  were  earnestly  striving  to  see  some  way  to 
bring  the  matter  to  a  satisfactory  end,  but  it  appeared 
all  in  vain.  Serious  fears  were  entertained  that  the 
Church  would  rend  in  pieces.  At  this  crisis  a 
member,  a  man  much  esteemed  as  a  sound,  orderly 
brother,  but,  on  account  of  being  a  mulatto,  had 
never  spoken  on  Church  business,  and  had  uniformly 
occupied  a  back  seat,  arose  tremblingly  and  said  : 
'*  I  have  attended  here  every  meeting  since  this 


68  Autobiography  of 

difficult}^  came  into  tlie  Chnrcli;  I  see  the  Church  is 
in  great  trouble,  and  can  not  advance  one  inch,  and 
is  growing  worse  every  month  ;  I  know  I  am  so 
very  ignorant  that  1  tremble  at  the  very  thought  of 
saying  a  word,  and  still  the  matter  that  has  tlirown 
the  Church  into  all  this  difficulty  looks  to  me  as 
plain  as  noonday,  and  has  appeared  plain  to  me 
from  the  first;  and  I  still  think  that,  if  the  trouble 
is  as  I  viewed  it,  the  old  brethren  would  have  seen 
it  at  once.  Under  this  impression  I  have  remained 
silent  until  now.  I  have  gone  home  from  every 
meeting  leeling  guilty;  and  still  I  have  been  afraid 
to  speak,  for  it  seems  if  I  do  it  would  be  charging 
the  whole  Church  with  disorder.  This  would  hurt 
the  feelings  of  all,  which  I  would  be  sorry  to  do.  I 
may  be  wrong;  and  still  I  am  so  ignorant  that  it 
looks  plain  to  me.  If  the  Church  wall  bear  with 
me  and  not  take  offense  I  will  relieve  my  mind ; 
and  if  I  am  wrong,  please  attribute  it  to  my  igno- 
rance, and  do  not  think  that  I  mean  to  accuse  the 
Church."  The  Moderator  told  him  to  speak  his 
mind  freely ;  it  was  his  privilege,  and  his  speaking 
%vould  give  no  cause  of  offense.  Some  others  spoke 
to  him,  encouraging  him  to  proceed.  lie  then  re- 
sumed: "By  your  permission,  and  emboldened  by 
your  promise  not  to  be  offended,  I  will  state  my 
niind.  I  think  that  all  the  difficulties  that  so 
seriously  afflict  and  confuse  this  Church,  and  even 


Elder  AVilson  Thompson.  69 

threaten  its  destruction,  is  in  consequence  of  dis- 
order, at  the  start,  in  the  sister  who  brouglit  it  into 
the  Church;  and  in  the  Church,  which  took  it  up  in 
disorder;  and  these  disorders  have  been  the  whole 
cause  of  all  this  trouble  in  the  Church.  I  read,  '  If 
thy  brother  trespass  against  thee,  go  and  tell  him 
his  fault  between  thee  and  him  alone;  if  he  hear 
thee,  thou  hast  gained  thy  brother;  but  if  he  refuse 
to  hear  thee,  take  one  or  two  with  thee,  that  in  the 
mouth  of  two  or  three  witnesses  every  word  may  be 
established.'  The  sister  went,  but  the  other  sister's 
husband  being  present  a  part  of  the  time  on  both 
occasions,  is  now  the  cause  of  all  these  conflictions 
of  testimony,  so  that  nothing  can  be  established, 
for  the  evidence  stands  pointedly  two  against  two. 
I^ow,  dear  brethren,  do  not  view  me  as  an  accuser 
of  the  sister,  nor  of  the  Church  ;  but  if  I  am  wrong, 
charge  it  to  my  ignorance."  Several  voices  were 
beard  to  say:  "The  brother  is  right,  and  the  Church 
is  wrong."  The  Moderator  said  :  "  There  can  be  no 
doubt  of  the  strict  correctness  of  brother  Sumas's 
view  of  order;  and  all  this  protracted  difficulty  lias 
been  caused  by  not  strictly  attending  to  order.  We 
should  all  be  willing  to  confess  our  faults  to  him,  to 
each  other,  and  to  God."  One  member  arose  and 
said :  "  I  feel  sorry  and  ashamed  to  think  what  a 
scene  of  trouble,  confusion,  and  reproach  this  step 
of  disorder  has  brought  upon  the  Church  ;  and  as  an 


70  AuTOBIOGRAniY    OF 

expression  of  our  wrong,  I  now  offer  a  motion  to 
throw  the  wliole  matter  from  the  Church."  This 
motion  was  seconded  and  carried  by  the  Church. 
The  sister  who  was  aggrieved  then  asked  what 
course  she  should  pursue?  as  the  matter  was  now 
pubUc.  She  confessed  her  error  in  the  first  proceed- 
ing, but  said  she  had  not  seen  it  before.  "The 
Church  has  done  rights"  she  said,  "in  throwing  the 
matter  out;  but  my  difficulty  still  remains,  and  it 
has  been  made  public,  and  now  what  will  be  the 
proper  course  for  me  to  pursue?"  The  Moderator 
answered:  "Begin  as  though  nothing  had  been 
done,  and  then  act  as  directed  by  the  Scriptures." 
She  replied  that  she  would.  The  other  woman,  in 
a  passion,  withdrew;  and  her  husband  followed. 
This  return  to  order  healed  all  the  wound.  The 
husband,  afterward  confessed  his  fault,  and  was  re- 
stored. The  wife,  on  the  contrary,  went  into  a  dis- 
graceful course  of  life,  thus  showing  that  she  had 
been  an  unworthy  member.  Churches  can  never 
be  too  careful  to  observe  strict  order.  After  this 
digression  I  will  now  return  to  my  narrative. 

The  Church  seemed  to  be  in  a  cold  state;  still  my 
mind  was  greatly  troubled.  The  responsibilities  of 
a  minister,  and  my  ignorance  and  3'outh,  seemed  to 
forbid  the  idea  of  assuming  so  much.  I  could  read 
but  little,  but  my  mind  became  greatly  enamored 
with  the  Scriptures.     Every  leisure  moment  I  had  I 


Elder  Wilson  Tiiompsox.  71 

spent  in  tlicir  study.  I  read  that,  "All  Scri[»turc 
was  given  by  ins[)iratic)n  of  God,  and  is  profitable 
lor  doctrine,  for  reproof,  for  correction,  for  instruc- 
tion in  righteousness,  that  the  man  of  God  may  be 
perfect,  thoroughly  furnished  unto  all  good  works." 
I  here  concluded  that  if  I  was  a  child  of  God  I 
surely  had  some  spiritual  capacity  to  understand  the 
Scriptures;  and  if  so,  they  were  revealed  for  profit- 
able purposes — to  teach  all  points  of  doctrine,  to  re- 
prove all  errors,  to  correct  all  mistakes,  and  to  give 
all  righteous  instruction  ;  and  so,  to  the  man  of  God 
the  Scriptures  were  both  a  perfect  guide  and  infal- 
lible standard,  and  by  them  he  was  furnished,  in 
every  respect,  unto  all  good  works.  I  now  went  to 
the  Scripture,  not  to  prove  this  or  that  point  of  doc- 
trine or  practice,  but  to  learn  from  it  both  doctrine 
and  practice,  and  to  have  my  errors  reproved  and 
corrected.  If  I  should  do  more  than  the  Scriptures 
taught,  it  was  will-worship ;  if  I  should  do  less  it 
was  omission  ;  and  if  I  should  do  what  they  forbid, 
it  was  transgression.  I  read  and  studied,  with  these 
views  before  me,  both  for  doctrine  and  practice;  but 
did  not  understand  how  one  part  could  harmonize 
with  another,  for  I  read  by  chapters  and  verses. 
Finally,  I  began  to  see  that  all  the  Epistles  were  let- 
ters, written  by  the  apostles  to  distinct  Churches,  or 
to  some  Christian  brother  or  brethren,  and  were  so 
to  be  interpreted.     In  this  way  I  began  to  see  the 


72  Autobiography  of 

beauty  and  harmony  of  the  Scriptures  more  and 
more.  -ISTow  while  the  divisions  of  the  Scriptures 
into  chapters  and  verses  make  it  convenient  for  re- 
ference, yet  these  divisions  should  not  be  noticed, 
when  we  interpret  their  true  meaning.  In  this  way 
I  continued  ni}^  study,  but  could  not  be  satisfied  as 
to  what  was  my  duty,  with  regard  to  preaching. 
"When  I  read  of  the  spiritual  gifts,  I  could  not  find 
that  I  had  any  of  them.  I  felt  willing  to  be,  or  do, 
anything  that  the  Lord  would  impress  upon  me,  but 
His  will  I  could  not  know,  hence  I  could  find  no 
rest.  My  mind  was  loaded  down.  My  spirits  and 
thoughts  were,  depressed  day  and  night.  In  rumi- 
nating on  this  subject  I  was  often  lost  to  myself,  and, 
by  times,  I  was  insensible  of  my  situation.  I  was 
now  teacliing  several  classes  in  vocal  music,  and  in 
riding  around  to  my  appointments,  I  have  often  be- 
come so  absorbed  in  my  thoughts,  that  I  would 
arouse  myself,  as  from  a  deep  sleep,  to  find  myself 
sitting  quietly  in  my  saddle,  and  my  horse  grazing 
along  the  waj^-side. 

These  spells  followed  me  for  several  j-ears;  indeed 
it  has  been  a  peculiarity  tlirough  my  whole  life,  that 
when  any  point  of  doctrine  would  fasten  itself  upon 
my  mind,  I  would  become  insensible  to  all  other 
things,  until  my  mind  was  in  some  way  relieved  from 
its  intense  pursuit.  It  would  take  volumes  to  detail 
all  the  difterent  exercises  of  mind  through  which  I 


Elder  Wilson  ThOxMPson.  73 

passed.  Sometimes  I  was  so  oppressed  with  doubts 
as  to  my  personal  interest  in  a  Saviour,  that  I  was 
almost  in  despair.  At  other  times  my  hope  was 
bright  and  my  faith  strong.  I  read,  studied,  and 
tried  to  pray  for  wisdom  to  direct  me.  My  mind  was 
in  a  tumult.  I  tried  hard  to  banish  all  thoughts  of 
ever  attempting  to  preach  ;  tor  the  more  I  examined 
myself  the  more  I  saw  of  my  want  of  every  qualifi- 
cation, and  I  readily  concluded  that  it  was  the  most 
inconsistent  thing  that  ever  entered  the  brain  of  any 
poor  mortal  like  myself,  and  yet,  for  my  life,  I  could 
riot  get  clear  of  it.  The  awful  responsibilities  of 
the  station  deterred  me ;  my  ignorance  and  imper- 
fections forbade  me ;  and  my  liabilities  to  err  and 
perhaps  to  preach  some  false  doctrine,  and  so  bear 
false  witness  for  God,  was  so  important  a  matter  that 
I  trembled  at  the  idea  with  dismay.  Finally  I  com- 
menced closing  my  schools  by  prayer,  and  sometimes 
I  would  fall  into  an  exhortation  among  the  scholars 
until  every  eye  would  flow  with  tears,  and  the  schools 
would  close  with  sobs  and  sighs.  This  was  more  es- 
pecially the  case  at  one  school,  which  was  situated 
on  Banklick  Creek,  near  the  line  between  the  coun- 
ties of  Campbell  and  Boone.  This  place  was  be- 
tween a  church  called  Banklick,  Elder  George  Hume^ 
then  their  minister,  and  a  church  called  Dry  Creek, 
Elder  Moses  Vickers  then  their  minister.  My  school 
was  about  central  between  them,  and  in  a  place  noted 
7 


74  Autobiography  of 

for  frolicking,  diincing,  aiul  snch  other  amn?ements. 
This  pLnce  was  al^oiit  twelve  or  fourteen  miles  from 
my  father's,  where  I  still  lived.  Here  the  most  pow- 
erful effect  was  visible,  and  here  m}^  mind  was  the 
most  interested.  My  exhortations  and  prayers  at 
tlie  close  of  my  school  became  so  attracting  that  old 
and  young  gathered  in  about  the  time  of  the  closing 
of  school,  and  would  often  leave  the  place  shedding 
te^'s.  My  mind  became  more  than  ever  impressed 
that  I  must  preach.  The  Mouth  of  Licking  Church 
had  moved  their  location  from  the  river  to  near  the 
old  station,  and  had  built  on  the  ridge,  east,  about 
half  the  way  to  the  Ohio  E-iver.  Father  had  also 
moved  from  the  river,  and  settled  on  the  branches 
of  Three-Mile  Creek,  and  opened  there  a  new  farm. 
My  school  was  some  fifteen  miles  from  my  church. 
My  mind  was  so  deeply  engaged,  and  weighed  down 
that  my  parents  became  deeply  interested  about  me  ; 
they  feared  some  suicidal  temptation  was  upon  me. 
This,  however,  was  not  the  case,  although  I  often 
thought  I  would  rather  die,  if  it  were  God's  will, 
than  to  try  to  preach.  Keither  my  parents  nor  an^^ 
other  person  had  ever  said  one  word  tome  on  the 
subject;  nor  had  I  ever  said  one  word  to  any  one 
about  my  feelings,  but  had  studied  and  labored  to 
conceal  them,  and  thought  I  had  been  successful. 
My  parents,  however  (as  they  since  have  told  me), 
knew  that  my  mind  was  greatly  exercised,  and  they 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  75 

became  alarmed  for  my  situation.  I  could  sleep  but 
little;  a  pain  in  my  breast,  attended  witli  cough  and 
otlier  symptoms  of  approacbing  consumption,  threat- 
ened me  ;  my  mind  was  gloom}',  and  I  said  but  little, 
and  m}^  strength  and  liesh  were  greatly  diminished. 
Trouble  of  mind,  loss  of  sleep,  and  appetite  for  food, 
as  well  as  constant  study  and  awful  suspense,  so 
preyed  upon  me  that  I  was  miserable  indeed.  I  will 
now  relate  an  occurrence  which  is  rather  strange, 
but  one  which  has  often  deeply  impressed  my  mind; 
and  as  I  have  undertaken  to  give  a  complete  narra- 
tive of  my  life,  and  as  this  occurrence  is  now  vivid 
in  my  memory-,  I  will  record  it  as  correctl}^  as  lean, 
the  reader  being  at  perfect  liberty  to  draw  his  own 
conclusions.  My  parents  became  so  very  uneasy  on 
my  account,  they  concluded  between  themselves  that 
it  would  be  best  to  have  me  sleep  in  their  room ; 
and  to  dispel  my  suspicions  as  to  their  reasons,  the^^ 
suggested  to  me  that  I  should  sleep  in  their  room  in 
order  to  build  a  fire  for  them ;  to  which  I  readily 
consented.  There  being  but  one  bedstead  in  the 
room,  a  bed  was  laid  on  the  floor  each  night  for  me 
to  occupy.  Here  I  lay,  but  slept  very  little.  One 
night,  as  I  lay,  I  felt  an  ardent  desire  to  know  the 
will  of  the  Lord,  and  to  be  or  do  anything  that  lie 
required  of  me,  if  I  could  but  know  what  that  was. 
I  had  felt  no  symptoms  of  sleep.  Some  time  after 
midnight  the  fire  having  burned   down,  the   room 


70  AUTOBIOGKAPIIY    OF 

was  (lark,  save  a  faint  gleam  from  tl»e  bramls  and 
coals,  not  sufiicient,  however,  to  show  the  features  of 
a  man.  A  shadowy  form  approached  me,  and  bend- 
ing over  me,  said  :  "  I  know  your  trouble,  and  your 
great  desire  to  know  what  you  should  do;  and  I 
have  come  to  tell  you."  I  replied  :  "  I  am  troubled; 
do  make  my  duty  plain  before  me."  He  replied  : 
"  Kead  two  chapters  in  Matthew,  and  to  every  sen- 
tence answer, 'lam  the  man,' and  you  will  soon 
come  to  know  your  duty."  At  this  I  suddenly 
started  up  to  read  and  to  reply  as  directed. 

I  felt  no  alarm  or  surprise  at  the  occurrence,  but 
was  calm  and  full  of  confidence  in  the  vision.  I 
arose  to  a  sitting  posture,  when  it  occurred  to  me 
that  if  I  got  up  and  made  a  light  and  went  to  read- 
ing at  that  time  of  night,  my  parents  would  wake 
and  ask  my  reasons,  and  I  would  have  to  tell  them, 
and  thus  my  secret  would  be  divulged,  for  I  thought 
no  living  being  knew  anything  of  my  exercises. 
With  these  reflections  I  resolved  to  lie  down  until 
day  when  I  could  read  and  reply  alone,  and  create 
no  suspicions.  I  lay  a  few  minutes  pondering  on 
the  strange  event,  when  the  same  form  stood  bend- 
ing low  over  me,  and  repeated  the  same  words  ver- 
hat'un,  and  then  disappeared.  I  sprang  to  my  feet 
and  went  to  the  fire  and  began  to  stir  the  moulder- 
ing brands.  The  thought  of  waking  my  parents 
and  liaving  to  tell  my  secret  again  occurred,  and  I 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  77 

sat  down  in  a  cliair  by  the  fire,  which  did  not  bUize; 
but  the  stirring  of  tlie  coals  caused  the  liglit  to 
shine  more  Ijrightly  than  before.  I  sat  some  time 
by  tlie  fire  with  both  elbows  on  my  knees,  and  bent 
forward  with  my  face  in  my  hands — my  face  down 
toward  my  knees.  While  sitting  in  this  position 
the  same  form  again  stood  near,  and  bending  over 
my  head  repeated  precisely  the  same  words  and  dis- 
appeared as  before.  I  arose  to  my  feet  and  made  a 
hght,  and  then  stood  in  a  query  what  to  do.  I 
looked  at  the  bed  where  my  parents  lay,  as  I  thought, 
in  a  sound  sleep  ;  but  they  afterward  informed  me 
that  they  had  been  watching  me  all  the  time.  I 
never  felt  so  anxious  to  read  as  now,  and  to  reply  to 
those  chapters  as  directed ;  but  how  to  do  it  so  as 
not  to  be  detected  by  my  parents  I  could  not  con- 
trive. It  was  in  the  w^inter,  and  as  father  always 
rose  up  before  day  (and  it  was  now^  about  that  time) 
I  concluded  to  build  a  fire,  and  then  I  could  read 
and  no  one  would  think  it  strange.  I  left  the  room 
to  get  some  wood,  and  was  at  the  wood  pile  when 
my  father  came  out  to  me.  He  made  some  remarks 
about  the  appearance  of  the  morning,  and  expressed 
no  surprise  at  my  rising  so  early.  We  built  a  fire, 
and  the  family  getting  up  gave  me  no  chaiu'c  to 
read.  I  w^aited  until  day  began  to  dawn,  and  then 
silently  slipped  the  Bible  from  its  place  and  left  the 
house.     I  proceeded  to  a  secret  place  where  I  could 


78  Autobiography  of 

rei»ly  unheard  and  where  none  could  interrupt  me. 
As  soon  as  I  could  see  I  read  and  replied  as  directed, 
but  could  not  be  satisfied.  I  read  and  replied  over 
and  over  again,  marking  every  word  and  trying  to 
weigh  every  sentence,  and  view  it  as  spoken  directly 
to  me.  Tlie  work  of  the  minister  was  evidently 
pointed  out,  and  great  encouragement  was  given  ; 
but  false  teachers  were  also  spoken  of,  and  to  answer 
"I  am  the  man"  to  every  sentence,  left  me  halting. 
I  had  an  uncle  who  lived  near  by,  who  at  that  time 
was  not  a  professor,  but  his  wife  was  a  member  of 
the  same  Church  with  myself.  The  thought  oc- 
curred to  me,  "  I  will  go  and  tell  my  aunt  that  I 
have  had  a  strange  dream,  and  was  told  to  read  those 
two  chapters  and  to  answer  to  every  sentence  '  I  am 
the  man.'  I  have  done  so,  and  am  at  a  loss  to  know 
the  meaning."  I  started  for  her  house  with  as  light 
an  air  as  possible,  and  entering  the  door,  said  in  a 
lively  and  rather  jocular  tone :  "  I  had  something 
like  a  comical  dream  last  night;  and  somebody  told 
me  to  read  two  chapters  and  answer  '  I  am  the  man  ' 
at  the  end  of  every  sentence.  This  being  somewhat 
singular,  I  did  as  directed,  but  I  do  not  understand 
the  meaning,  or  rather,  whether  anything  is  meant 
by  it."  She  sat  down  and  said:  "Will  you  read 
them  to  me  and  reply  as  directed,  so  that  I  may 
hear?"  I  replied:  "  I  will ;  provided  you  promise 
to  tell  me  when  I  am  done  whatj'ou  think  it  means. 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  79 

or  whether  it  be  only  an  unmeaning  dream."  She 
replied  tliat  she  would.  Having  read  the  two  chap- 
ters so  often  that  morning,  although  a  poor  reader, 
I  now  could  read  these  chapters  pretty  well.  I  read 
tliem  in  as  lively  a  manner  as  I  could,  and  replied 
to  each  sentence  in  the  same  tone  of  indifterence. 
Before  I  was  through  I  saw  the  tears  rolling  down 
her  cheeks,  and  when  I  ended  she  said :  "  It  is 
enough;  and  you  should  not  expect  anything  to  be 
plainer."  I  was  surprised,  and  asked  her  with  eager 
impatience  :  "  What  is  it  you  say  is  so  plain  ;  what 
do  you  mean?"  She  said:  "You  need  not  think 
you  can  conceal  your  impressions;  they  are  already 
known  to  the  Church.  I  have  known  them  for  a 
long  time,  and  your  father  and  mother  are  much 
troubled  on  your  account.  They  are  uneasy  about 
you.  Now  with  all  your  labor  to  hide  your  feelings, 
and  although  no  one  has  said  anything  to  you  yet, 
they  are  known,  and  are  deeply  interesting  the 
Church,  and  their  prayers  in  secret  are  sent  up  for 
you.  You  will  have  to  preach  the  Gospel.  God 
has  called  you  to  that  work,  and  those  chapters 
make  it  plain  enough ;  and  you  should  hesitate  no 
longer,  nor  try  to  conceal  it.  You  are  injuring 
your  own  health,  troubling  your  parents,  and  fight- 
ing against  God.  Your  gift  can  not  be  hid  any 
longer  under  a  bushel,  but  must  come  out  to  the 
light  like  a  candle  on  a  candlestick.     You  should 


80  Autobiography  of 

fight  against  the  call  no  longer,  for  God  intends  yon 
to  go  and  preach  His  Gospel,  and  you  may  as  well 
yield  at  once,  for  He  will  not  be  disappointed." 
While  she  thus  si)oke  her  voice  was  calm  and  her 
countenance  mild,  but  solemn  as  death,  and  the 
tears  rolled  down  her  cheeks.  I  tried  to  fortify  my 
mind  and  maintain  a  stern  reserve  so  as  to  show  no 
emotions;  but  I  soon  found  myself  in  a  tremble 
from  head  to  foot,  and  the  labor  to  conceal  it  al- 
most stopped  my  breath.  When  she  ceased  talking 
I  arose  and  started  to  leave  the  house  abruptly,  feel- 
ing almost  breathless;  but  as  I  reached  the  door  my 
feelings  found  vent  in  a  burst  of  tears,  and  in  audi- 
ble sobbings  which  I  could  not  prevent  nor  conceal. 
She  followed  me  to  the  door  and  requested  me  not 
to  be  hurt  at  what  she  had  said;  but  I  made  no  re- 
ply. I  left  the  house  as  fast  as  I  could  walk,  with- 
out having  any  object  or  any  place  in  view.  All 
seemed  strange  and  unaccountable.  I  was  surprised 
beyond  measure  to  learn  that  my  exercises  were 
known,  when  I  had  told  no  one  and  labored  and 
studied  so  much  to  conceal  my  feelings  from  all. 
The  positive  manner  in  which  she  had  spoken,  coup- 
led with  the  circumstances,  was  altogether  more  than 
I  could  comprehend  or  easily  endure.  I  scarcely 
knew  where  I  was,  or  where  I  was  going.  I  finally 
found  myself  about  half  a  mile  from  my  fiithei-'s 
house,  and  about  double  that  distance  from  my  aunt's. 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  81 

I  was  in  a  deep  hollow,  covered  with  a  thick  grove 
of  timber.  The  day  was  pleasant  for  winter,  and 
the  leaves  were  dry.  I  stood  and  studied,  and  then 
would  walk  a  few  steps.  The  events  of  last  night 
and  of  the  morning  stood  before  me,  and  I  asked 
myself:  "  AVere  they  such  evidences  as  ought  to 
determine  my  course?"  This  and  other  queries,  and 
a  sense  of  my  own  responsibility  wore  heavily  on 
my  mind.  Finally,  I  fell  prostrate  on  the  ground, 
with  my  face  to  the  earth,  and  began  to  plead  with 
the  Lord;  I  prayed  Him  to  give  me  wisdom  to  un- 
derstand His  will,  and  strength  to  do  it,  and  a  heart 
willing  to  obey  it;  and  I  implored  Ilim  to  prevent 
me  from  dishonoring  His  cause,  or  sinning  against 
Him,  by  running  before  I  was  sent,  or  refusing  to 
go  if  I  were  sent.  While  I  was  engaged  in  this 
petition — to  know  the  mind  of  the  Lord,  I  felt  an 
unusual  nearness  and  access  to  God;  aiid  at  the 
close  of  my  prayer,  before  I  arose  from  my  prostrate 
position,  I  placed  the  Bible  under  my  head,  w  ith  the 
edge  of  the  leaves  against  my  forehead  and  face.  I 
then  breathed  the  prayer:  "0  Lord,  let  the  first 
words  that  my  eyes  shall  rest  upon,  when  this  book 
opens,  show  me  my  duty  and  make  it  plain."  With 
this  I  raised  my  hand  and  face  from  the  book,  and 
these  words  met  my  eyes  as  I  opened  it :  "  For 
Zion's  sake  will  I  not  hold  my  peace,  and  for  Jeiu- 
salem's  sake  I  will  not  rest  until  the  rii?hteousness 


82  Autobiography  of 

thereof  go  forth  as  brightness,  and  the  salvation 
tliereof  as  a  lamp  that  burneth."  I  sprung  to  my 
feet  and  said  :  "  Lord,  it  is  enough."  But  in,  per- 
haps, the  space  of  one  minute,  the  thonght  rushed 
upon  me  :  "  Now  3'ou  have  made  the  Bible  your  for- 
tune-teller, and  all  this  may  be  wrong,  perhaps  even 
sinful.  The  book  had  to  open  somewhere,  and  that 
text  being  the  first  verse  of  the  sixty-second  chapter 
of  Isaiah,  and  near  the  middle  of  the  book,  the  vol- 
ume would,  of  course,  be  likely  to  open  there,  and 
the  first  verse  beginning  with  a  large  capital  letter, 
would  naturally  attract  your  eye  first;  and  now  are 
you  prepared  to  take  such  chance  evidence  as  that?" 
At  once  all  was  confusion  again.  I  walked  a  few 
steps,  and  then  sat  down  upon  a  log  to  read  the 
chapter  and  its  connection.  I  opened  the  book,  but 
could  not  read,  for  such  a  fear  seized  me  the  moment 
I  placed  my  eyes  upon  a  word  in  the  book,  that  I 
thought  some  ferocious  animal  was  about  to  pounce 
upon  me.  I  would  stare  around  in  ever}^  direction, 
but  could  see  nothing  that  would  hurt  me.  After 
awhile  I  would  get  composed,  and  all  sense  of  fear 
would  leave  me,  and  then  I  would  attempt  again  to 
read,  but  again  the  alarm  would  seize  me,  in  spite 
of  all  my  resolutions  to  keep  calm ;  I  would  start 
and  stare  around  me,  and  again  all  my  fear  would 
be  gone  in  a  minute,  and  I  would  then  reflect  that  I- 
had  often  roamed  through  the  wood,  and  that,  too, 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  83 

at  all  times  of  tlie  day  and  niglit,  without  the  least 
fear,  and  surely  there  was  no  cause  for  any  fear  now. 
I  deliberately  searched  all  the  timber  around,  and 
every  place  where  any  animal  could  be  concealed, 
and  fully  satisfied  myself  that  there  was  no  cause 
for  any  fear.  Tliese  fears  I  now  lirmly  resolved  I 
would  overcome,  and  conquer  all  such  vain  suspi- 
cions. With  this  firm  resolve,  I  looked  in  the  book; 
but  that  moment  the  alarm  again  seized  me.  I  found 
it  impossible  to  read.  I  would  keep  m}-  eyes  on  the 
book  until  ray  hair  would  seem  to  rise  on  my  head, 
and  I  \vould  cringe  all  over,  and  feel  as  if  I  should 
cry  out  with  fear.  When  I  would  look  away  from 
the  book,  I  felt  no  fear;  but  the  moment  I  would 
attempt  to  read,  I  became  so  excited  and  terrified 
with  alarm,  that  I  could  not  read.  I,  moreover, 
changed  my  place  and  position,  from  time  to  time, 
but  all  to  no  purpose.  At  length  I  got  on  a  large 
log  that  lay  across  a  deep  hollow,  or  ravine — the  log 
reaching  from  bank  to  bank.  I  went  abont  middle 
way  on  this  log,  where  I  was  fifteen  or  twenty  feet 
from  the  ground,  still  I  could  not  read.  I  reasoned 
every  way  to  fortify  my  mind  with  courage  and  res- 
olution, but  all  to  no  purpose.  I  suppose  I  spent 
half  the  day  in  this  way,  and  had  not  read  one  verse 
at  a  time,  nor  did  I  know  anything  that  I  had  read, 
except  the  first  verse,  as  quoted  above. 

Sometime  in  the  afternoon  my  fears  all  sul.Fided, 


84  Autobiography  of 

and  all  my  impressions  left  me,  and  I  tlionglit  I 
should  never  feel  an}^  more  of  them.  I  now  read, 
and  no  fears  troubled  me  in  the  least.  I  remained 
in  my  retreat,  and  read  nntil  about  nightfall ;  T  tlien 
rose  and  and  started  to  go  home,  as  easy  in  mind  as 
ever  I  was;  and  I  willingly  indulged  the  thought 
that  I  should  never  be  troubled  any  more  about 
preaching.  When  I  had  walked  along  the  log  to 
the  end  and  had  stepped  on  the  ground,  the  same 
old  impression,  like  a  mighty  load,  began  again  to 
oppress  my  mind  ;  and  in  spite  of  all  the  power 
that  I  could  rally  to  throw  off  the  load,  before  I 
reached  the  house  my  mind  was  as  deeply  weighed 
down  as  ever,  and  my  cry  inwardly  was:  "Lord, 
what  wilt  thou  have  m.e  to  do?"  As  if  in  answer 
to  this  prayer,  immediately  what  had  transpired  the 
night  before  and  that  day  would  rush  upon  my  mind, 
saying  in  effect:  "I  have  told  you  what  to  do;  and 
if  you  disobey  it  is  on  your  own  respoiisibility."  I 
stopped  before  I  reached  the  house,  and,  going  into 
the  stable,  there  pondered  over  all  the  strange  events 
which  had  occurred  in  the  last  twenty-four  lioui-s; 
and  I  examined  all  the  evidence  in  the  best  way  I 
could,  and,  as  I  thought,  impartially.  But  since 
then  I  liave  been  convinced  that  all  the  powers  of 
my  fleshly  mind  were  warring  against  me,  and  were 
starting  up  every  argument  to  hold  me  back. 

I  continued  iu  the  stable  until  near  bed-time,  and 


Elder  Wilsox  TiioMrsox.  85 

then  I  went  to  the  liouj^c.  No  one  even  asked  me 
where  I  hud  been  all  day,  or  what  kept  me  out  so 
kite.  I  had  left  at  twilight  in  the  morning,  and 
now  it  was  eiglit  or  nine  o'clock  in  the  evening. 
I  had  never  thought  of  food  or  drink  during  all  that 
time.  Before  this  day  I  had  never  attempted  to 
leave  the  house,  nor  my  business,  without  giving  no- 
tice of  my  intention.  Mother  said  afterward,  that 
slie  saw  me  take  the  Bible;  that  she  had  been 
awake  and  had  closely  watched  my  motions  all  the 
night  before,  and  had  been  greatly  alarmed  when  I 
s[)rung  from  my  bed,  and  again  from  my  chair,  and 
aroused  a  light,  and  looked  with  a  iicrce  and  unnat- 
ural look  at  her  bed,  and  at  the  book-shelf,  and 
around  the  room.  When  I  went  out  for  wood  she 
told  father,  and  he  had  followed  me  as  before 
stated ;  but  she  said,  when  she  saw  me  take  the  Bi- 
ble with  me  in  the  morning,  her  fears  respecting  me 
all  left  her,  and  she  never  suffered  much  more  about 
my  safety  after  that,  but  believed  the  Lord  would 
both  direct  and  protect  me. 

I  will  now  pause  in  my  narrative,  and  make  a  few 
explanatory  remarks  on  the  events  of  the  last  night; 
for,  while  I  leave  the  reader  to  draw  liis  own  con- 
clu&'ions,  1  would  wish  the  facts  all  stated.  I  have 
detailed  them  as  they  occurred,  but  I  wish  to  say 
that  I  do  not  believe  I  eaw,  literally,  the  form  men- 
tioned, nor  heard  with   my  natural   c.irs  the  voice. 


86  Autobiography  of 

True,  the  visionary  form  was  seen  just  as  plain  as 
natural  eyes  could  see,  with  the  very  dim  glimmer  of 
the  light  in  the  room ;  but  I  believe  my  eyes  were 
closed  each  time  of  the  appearance  of  the  form. 
Neither  do  I  believe  the  conversation  was  literaL  I 
never  can  remember  of  hearing  any  voice  speak  to 
me,  nor  my  own  voice  in  reply ;  nor  am  I  sensible 
that  I  moved  my  lips  and  tongue.  My  mother  also 
was  watching  me,  and  she  neither  heard  nor  saw  me 
speak.  I  have  sometimes  thought  that,  perhaps,  I 
was  asleep  each  time,  but  this  I  can  not  believe.  My 
mind  was  not  in  a  condition  to  sleep,  and  I  felt  no 
symptoms  of  sleep  during  the  whole  night,  and 
seemed  as  conscious  as  at  any  other  time.  I  will 
state  here,  that  notwithstanding  the  strange  and 
vivid  appearance  that  was  presented  to  my  mind,  I 
was  not  alarmed.  Superstitious  persons  would  have 
been  greatly  alarmed  if,  when  awake  or  asleep,  they 
saw  such  an  appearance,  in  the  dark  hours  of  night, 
standing  so  near  and  bending  over  them.  Indeed, 
it  would  be  likely  to  startle  any  person,  but  it  was 
not  so  with  me.  I  felt  no  alarm,  no  fear,  nor  sur- 
prise, but  a  calm  and  composed  mind,  as  if  some  fa- 
miliar friend  had  visited  me  in  my  trouble,  and  had 
spoken  to  me. 

Although,  as  I  stated  above,  I  am  not  sensible 
that  my  natural  ears  heard  any  voice,  yet  the  com- 
munication was  in  distinct  words,  and  delivered  in 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  87 

such  a  mild  and  sympathetic  manner,  tliat  I  felt  an 
assurance  that  all  he  said  was  true.  When  he  ended 
his  sayings  each  time,  I  inwardly  rejoiced,  fully  be- 
Heving  that  when  I  read  all  would  be  plain  ;  and  I 
remember  of  no  doubt,  as  to  the  reality  of  the  vis- 
ion, and  of  my  safety  in  confiding  in  it,  until  I  had 
read  and  replied,  through  both  chapters.  Then,  for 
the  first  time,  a  doubt  struck  my  mind.  "  Might  I 
not  be  deceived?"  was  suggested,  and  "might  it 
not  all  be  a  delusion  ?"  These  doubts  aroused  the 
most  solemn  and  critical  examination  that  I  was 
capable  of,  and  the  result  is  now  before  the  reader, 
in  words  as  minutely  as  I  can  narrate  it,  and  he  may 
draw  his  own  conclusions.  I  presume  I  shall  never 
forget  these  events;  nor  dare  I  to  regard  the  appa- 
rition as  a  dream,  or  a  visionary  imagination.  These 
exercises  still  abide  fresh  in  my  mind,  and  have 
abode  there  from  that  time  until  now;  and  I  have 
often  referred  to  them  as  an  evidence  of  God's  deal- 
ings with  His  servants.  The  reader,  no  doubt,  feels 
either  a  holy  desire  or  a  vain  curiosity,  to  read  the 
two  chapters  to  which  I  have  so  often  referred.  If 
60,  you  will  do  well  to  lay  down  this  narrative  and 
take  up  your  Testament,  and  imagine  yourself  in 
my  situation,  as  much  as  you  can,  and  fix  all  the 
powers  of  your  mind  to  understand,  and  all  the  de- 
sires of  your  hearts  breathing  the  prayer :  "  Lord 
give  me  wisdom,  to  understand  thy  will   and  word, 


88  Autobiography  of 

and  siiiler  nie  not  to  be  deceived,  but  make  me  will- 
ing to  be,  to  do,  or  to  bear  anythiog,  according  to 
thy  most  righteous  Avill."  '  When  you  have  labored 
to  feel  thus,  then  turn  to  Matthew,  chapters  vi  and 
X,  and  you  will  find  the  language  to  which  I  was 
told  to  repl}'.  Kow,  when  you  have  supposed  your- 
self in  my  situation,  then  read,  and  at  the  end  of 
each  sentence  pause  and  say,  "  I  am  the  man ;"  and 
then  review,  and  closely  examine,  every  word,  as 
tliough  all  your  future  life,  and  your  duty  toward 
God  and  His  cause  and  people,  and  your  own  re- 
sponsibility for  future  life  and  death,  stood  now  be- 
fore you.  Observe,  you  begin  to  read  and  reply, 
not  knowing  one  word  of  what  either  of  these  chap- 
ters contains;  but  believing  that  they  were  to  decide 
your  case,  and  fix  your  destiny  for  all  future  life. 
If  you  can  read  them  in  that  wa}^  you  may  form 
some  idea  how  I  read  them,  and  may  be  enabled 
to  judge  for  yourself  wdiat  the  evidence  was,  or 
whether  it  did  tell  me  what  to  do — for  I  was  told  it 
would  do  this.  Why  that  fear  siezed  me  in  the 
woods,  I  can  not  tell.  I  was  accustomed  to  the 
woods,  and  to  new  settlements  where  wild  animals 
were  abundant,  and  I  never  felt  the  least  alarmed. 

After  these  events  were  passed,  my  mind  was  much 
employed  on  examing  the  evidence,  and  in  examin- 
ing myself,  my  deficiency  in  qualifications,  and  espe- 
cially in   my  knowledge  of  the   Scriptures.     Often 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  89 

some  text,  or  connection  of  Scriptures,  or  points  of 
doctrine,  would  rush  into  my  mind,  and  so  absorb 
all  my  powers,  that  I  would  become  insensible  to 
everything  else.  At  one  time,  soon  after  the  above 
events  transpired,  I  was  riding  alone,  going  to  my 
school,  when  my  mind  became  so  led  off  in  other 
matters,  that  when  I  came  to  myself  I  was  sitting 
in  my  saddle,  had  let  go  the  bridle,  and  my  horse 
was  eating  at  the  side  of  the  road,  and  for  a  few  min- 
utes I  could  not  tell  where  I  was,  what  I  was  about, 
or  where  I  was  going.  When  these  spells  came  upon 
me  nothing  could  arouse  me  until  I  got  througli, 
and  then  consciousness  returned.  I  always  retained 
the  subject  perfectly,  but  I  had  no  control  over  my 
mind.  I  might  wish  and  try  to  study  on  a  given 
subject,  but  could  not  hold  my  mind  on  it;  for,  be- 
fore I  was  aware,  I  would  be  engaged  again  on 
something  else.  This  followed  me  by  times,  more 
or  less,  through  life. 

When  I  came  to  myself,  at  the  time  I  was  speak- 
ing of,  I  felt  fully  satisfied  as  to  what  was  my  duty. 
It  was  this:  I  concluded  I  would  go  to  Elder  Beal, 
the  pastor  of  the  Church,  who  was  a  bachelor  and 
lived  alone,  and  would  tell  him  all ;  and  I  expected 
he  could  tell  mo  what  my  duty  was.  It  was  not 
long  until  I  was  at  a  meeting  where  he  was.  When  I 
saw  him  my  heart  failed  me.  He  was  a  very  stern 
man,  and  I  shuddered  at  the  thought  of  introducing 
8 


90  Autobiography  of 

my  subject  to  him.  My  courage  gave  out,  and  I 
started  home  with  my  parents,  but  my  mind  was  so 
impressed  with  my  wrong-doing  that  I  could  not 
})roceed  all  the  way;  so,  after  riding  some  distance, 
I  stopped  and  said  to  them  :  "I  believe  I  will  turu 
back  and  go  to  Uncle  Joseph's  to-night.*' 

This  uncle  was  a  brother  to  my  father,  and  a  mem- 
ber of  the  Church,  and  was  living  on  a  part  of  Elder 
Beal'sfarm;  but  Elder  Beal  had  a  house  for  him- 
self alone.  I  turned  about  and  went  back  past  the 
meeting-house,  for  Beal  and  father  lived  at  opposite 
points  from  the  church,  and  about  ten  miles  apart. 
I  rode  on  lively  and  overtook  the  Elder  as  he  rode 
alone.  When  I  overtook  him  he  turned  to  me  with 
a  smile,  and  said  :  "  Are  you  going  home  with  me?" 
I  replied  :  "I  believe  I  will."  "  Well,"  said  he,  in  a 
very  tender  manner,  "I  am  very  glad  you  are,  for  I 
liave  wanted  an  opportunity  to  converse  with  you 
alone.  I  am  sure  that  your  mind  has  long  been  im- 
pressed, deeply,  on  the  work  of  the  ministry,  and  I 
want  you  to  tell  me  all  about  it.  When  we  reach 
home  you  can  go  into  your  uncle's  house  until  I  do 
my  feeding,  then  I  will  call  in  for  you,  and  we  can 
go  to  my  house.  We  can  talk,  and  there  is  none  to 
hear  or  interrupt." 

This  surprised  me.  He  spoke  so  kind  and  tender, 
and  seemed  to  regard  my  secret  with  respect;  but 
how  he  knew  what  my  impressions  were,  and  that 


Eldkr  Wilson  Thompson.  91 

I  wished  to  keep  it  all  concealed,  seemed  to  nie  un- 
accountable. Accordingly,  about  night,  the  Elder 
called  for  me,  and  we  went  into  his  house.  Tlie 
door  being  shut  and  we  alone,  and  after  his  volun- 
tary pledging  never  to  mention  anything  that  I 
might  tell  him  without  my  consent,  I  began,  and 
substantially  gave  him  the  foregoing  narrative.  At 
the  close  of  the  narration,  he  readied  that  it  was 
evident  to  his  mind  that  1  must  preach  the  gospel  ; 
and  then,  in  the  most  tender  manner,  exhorted  me 
to  give  myself  to  reading  the  Scriptures,  and  medi- 
tating on,  and  preaching  the  word.  He  said  he  had 
promised  never  to  divulge  anything  that  I  had  nar- 
rated without  consent;  but  if  I  would  consent,  he 
would  be  glad  to  lay  the  matter  before  the  Church 
at  the  next  meeting,  and  thus  do  what  was  now  liis 
duty.  To  this  I  strenuously  objected,  lie  labored 
to  obtain  my  consent,  and,  after  a  long  time,  I 
yielded,  under  this  view  of  the  matter:  My  own  re- 
sponsibility was  already  weighty  enough,  and  now  to 
assume  the  responsibilit}-  of  preventing  him  from  do- 
ing Jus  duty,  was  more  than  I  dare  do.  I  came  to 
to  this  conclusion  in  my  mind :  ''I  will  release  the 
Elder,  and  he  may  do  as  duty  dictates.  If  he  should 
state  it  to  the  Church,  and  she  should  call  me  to  the 
work,  I  will  make  the  attempt,  in  obedience  to  her 
call;  and  she  will,  most  likely,  have  the  mind  of 
Christ,  her  husband,  and  the  Spirit   that   imparts 


92  Autobiography  of 

comforts  and  furnishes  all  spiritual  gifts.  And 
when  I  try  at  the  brethren's  call,  and  they  see  that 
I  have  no  gift  for  the  ediiication  of  the  body,  they 
will  be  faithful  and  tell  me,  and  I  will  stop.  My 
only  alternative  is  to  submit  myself  to  the  Church, 
and  obey  her  voice,  be  it  as  it  may."  So  I  sub- 
mitted the  matter  to  Elder  Beal  before  the  next 
meeting  came. 

I  called  one  day  at  the  house  of  an  old  man,  who 
had  not  long  before  come  from  ISTew  York,  by  the 
name  of  Ebcnezer  Smich.  Both  he  and  his  wife 
had  lately  joined  our  church  by  letter;  and  both  had 
stated  that  he  (Smith)  was  a  licensed  preacher.  I 
only  stopped  in  as  for  a  moment,  but  the  old  lady 
would  not  consent  to  my  leaving  until  she  had  sent 
out  on  the  farm  and  called  in  her  husband,  as  he 
had  some  special  business  with  me,  that  she  thought 
would  interest  me.  He  came,  and  at  once  began  to 
tell  me  that  I  had  to  preach  the  gospel,  and  that  he 
was  old  and  I  was  young,  and  he  felt  a  great  desire 
for  my  success  in  the  work.  He  wanted  to  caution 
me  against  preaching  the  doctrine  of  election  and 
predestination,  special  redemption  and  unconditional 
salvation.  These  were  deep  mysteries,  he  said,  and, 
even  if  they  were  true,  they  were  unprofitable  and 
dry  theories,  and  not  proper  to  be  preached  to  a 
mixed  congregation.  These  were  matters  he  had 
wished  to  caution  me  about  for  ray  own  good,  as  I 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson-.  93 

never  could  be  popular,  as  a  preacher,  if  I  preached 
those  hard  points. 

This  gave  me  sorrow,  and  I  burst  into  tears. 
He  asked  me  if  lie  had  hurt  my  feelings.  I 
told  him  that  I  believed  lie  aimed  it  all  for  my 
good,  and  his  age  and  experience  gave  him  many 
advantages  and  qualified  him  to  instruct  me ; 
but  I  must  tell  him,  plainly,  that  I  was  not 
able  to  comprehend  why  it  was,  that  God  had  so 
clearly  revealed  these  points  of  doctrine,  all  through 
the  Scriptures,  and  had  also  declared  the  whole 
Scriptures  to  be  profitable,  if  so  large  a  part  was  un- 
profitable and  only  a  dry  theory.  I  had  never  made 
any  calculations  upon  popularity,  but  if  I  should 
ever  attempt  to  preach,  I  should  feel  bound  to 
preach  all  these  points,  believing  them  all  to  be 
found  in  the  testimony  of  God.  But  I  had  never 
told  any  one  that  I  was  going  to  preach,  and  I 
thouorht  it  very  strans^e  that  he  should  talk  to  me 
in  that  manner;  still  I  was  young  and  very  ignorant, 
and  was  always  willing  to  be  advised  by  the  old. 
It  was  not  likely  that  I  would  ever  be  a  preacher, 
but  if  I  ever  should  I  must  try  to  preach  revealed 
truth,  and,  of  course,  popularity  must  be  disre- 
garded; and  that  I  should  feel  bound  to  preach  the 
very  opposite  to  his  directions.  I  thanked  him  for 
his  interest  in  my  welfare,  although  I  could  not  un- 
derstand the  propriety  of  his  counsels;  nor  why  he 


94  Autobiography  of 

had  thought  that  I  should  ever  preach  the  gospel 
I  then  left  the  house  and  went  on  my  way. 

This  circumstance  was  a  hard  trial  to  me,  hecause 
I  thought  I  could  not  preach  the  gospel  without 
preaching  tlie  very  points  he  warned  me  against ; 
for,  as  I  understood  it,  these  points  were  at  the  foun- 
dation of  revealed  truth,  and  the  gospel  could  not 
be  preached  without  them.  And  for  two  old  Bap- 
tists to  warn  me  against  preaching  what  I  regarded 
as  essentials,  and  assert  that  they  were  dry  and  un- 
profitable speculative  theories,  that  ought  never  to 
be  put  before  the  public  in  a  mixed  congregation, 
and  all  this  coming  from  an  old  ISTew  York  Baptist, 
and  now  a  forward  member  of  the  same  Church  with 
me,  gave  me  another  sore  trial.  It  set  me,  however, 
to  searching  the  Scriptures  on  all  these  points. 

When  the  next  Church  meeting  came  on  Elder 
Beal  arose  and  laid  my  case  before  the  Church,  and 
explained  the  special  impressions  of  my  mind.  When 
he  closed  his  remarks,  a  number  of  the  old  mem- 
bers spoke  to  this  eftect :  They  were  glad  that  the 
Elder  had  brought  that  matter  up,  for  they  had  long 
been  thinking  of  it,  and  had  intended  to  bring  it 
before  the  Church  that  day,  if  no  other  one  did  ;  for 
they  knew  the  whole  Church  had  been  deeply  inter- 
ested about  me.  The  motion  to  not  only  liberate  me 
to  preach,  but  to  call  on  me  to  speak,  preach,  or  ex- 
hort, or  exercise  my  gifts  in  any  way  or  at  any  time 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  95 

jr  place,  in  the  bounds  of  the  North  Bend  Associa- 
tion, was  then  put  and  carried  unanimously.  I  sat 
silent  during  it  all,  and  at  the  close  I  only  said  : 
*'  Brethren  and  sisters,  all  of  you  remember  me  in 
your  prayers,  for  I  am  but  a  poor,  weak  child  among 
you."  In  a  few  days  after  this  I  visited  my  school 
on  the  waters  of  Banklick.  They  had  heard,  by 
some  means,  what  Licking  Church  had  done  in  my 
case,  and  they  insisted  that  I  should  have  a  meeting 
that  evening.  I  refused,  but  they  still  urged  me ; 
finally,  I  consented  to  have  a  meeting,  not  for  me  to 
preach,  but  for  religious  worship ;  but  if  I  felt  at 
the  time  like  speaking,  I  would  try.  The  appoint- 
ment was  circulated,  and  at  candle -lighting  the 
house  was  crowded.  I  felt  strong  impressions  to 
speak.  After  opening  the  meeting  in  perfect  calm- 
ness of  mind,  I  took  a  text,  and  as  I  have  since  found 
the  text  to  be  differently  understood  by  able  men, 
and  many  different  constructions  put  upon  it,  and 
that  there  have  been  some  warm  controversies  con- 
cerning its  true  meaning,  I  will  here  give  a  synopsis 
of  my  first  sermon. 

The  meaning  of  the  text  that  I  then  gave  I  still 
believe  to  be  the  true  meaning.  The  text  will  be 
found  in  John  x :  2,  3  :  "But  he  that  entereth  in  by 
the  door  is  the  shepherd  of  the  sheep;  to  him  the 
porter  openeth,  and  the  sheep  hear  his  voice,  and  he 
calleth    his  own  sheep  by  name,  and  leadeth  them 


90  Autobiography  of 

out."  I  began  by  saying:  "In  the  first  verse  of  this 
chapter  Jesus  said  with  a  double  *  verily '  to  the 
blinded  Pharisees,  (who  said  they  could  see)  that  'he 
that  entereth  not  by  the  door  into  the  sheep-fold,  but 
clinibeth  up  some  other  way,  the  same  is  a  thief  and 
a  robber.'  This  refers  to  false  Christs  and  pretend- 
ers, who  come  in  their  own  name,  and  such  as  these 
Pharisees  would  readily  believe  and  receive,  as  they 
will  still  do.  False  Christs  and  false  teachers  are 
thieves,  because  they  deceive  the  people,  take  away 
the  keys  of  knowledge,  and,  under  a  deceptive  cloak 
of  will-worship  and  feigned  humility,  steal  both  the 
confidence  and  often  the  money  of  their  deluded  fol- 
lowers. They  are  robbers,  because  they  rob  God  of 
His  glory,  and  exalt  themselves  instead.  They  are 
all  aspirants — climbing  up,  and  never  entering  in  by 
the  door,  but  climbing  up  some  otlier  way,  by  some 
invention  of  their  own,  to  get  up  high,  on  the  outer 
walls  of  the  sheep-fold ;  but  the}^  enter  not  into  it  by 
the  door.  The  door  here  spoken  of  is  the  door  of 
prophecy.  All  the  prophets,  from  Samuel,  had 
pointed  out  the  way  by  which  the  true  Messiah 
should  enter  upon  His  visible  reign,  His  tribe  and  His 
parentage.  His  place  of  nativity.  His  works,  and  mir- 
acles, the  rejection  of  Him  by  the  Jews,  the  slaughter 
of  children  in  Bethlehem,  and  calling  Him  into 
Egypt,  and  His  title  of  iSTazarene.  All  the  minutiae 
of  His  manifestation  to  Israel  was  pointed  out  as  a 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  97 

door  by  whicli  he  should  enter  into  liis  visil)le  and 
miUtant  kingdom,  or  sheep-fold.  Christ,  as  the  good 
shepherd  of  the  sheep,  entered  in  at  the  door  of  pro- 
phecy, according  to  the  words  of  the  pro[)het:  *  Be- 
hold the  Lord  God  will  come  with  a  strong  hand,  His 
arm  shall  rule  for  Ilim,  His  reward  is  with  Ilim, 
and  His  work  before  Ilim.  He  shall  feed  His  flock 
like  a  shepherd  ;  He  shall  gather  the  lambs  with  His 
arms,  and  carry  them  in  His  bosom,  and  gently  lead 
those  that  are  with  young.'  At  this  way  or  door  of 
prophecy,  which  the  prophets  had  described  and 
pointed  out,  Christ,  the  good  shepherd  of  the  sheep, 
entered.  John  the  Baptist,  as  a  porter,  was  sent 
before  Christ,  to  open  the  door  or  prepare  His  way 
before  Him,  as  'the  voice  of  one  crying  in  the  wil- 
derness, prepare  ye  the  way  of  the  Lord,  make  His 
paths  straight.'  He  came  as  a  burning  and  shining 
light.  He  declared  that  He  (Christ)  should  *be 
made  manifest  to  Israel,  therefore  am  I  come,  bap- 
tizing with  water.'  AVhen  he  baptized  Jesus,  the  Sa- 
viour forthwith  entered  into  His  public  mission.  This 
John,  as  a  porter  to  go  before  the  face  of  the  Lord, 
and  open  the  door  of  prophecy,  came  to  do  ;  he  came 
in  fulliUment  of  Malachi's  prophecy,  and  went  forth 
in  the  spirit  and  power  of  Elias,  to  turn  the  hearts 
of  tlie  fathers  (or  the  prophets  and  saints  of  old) 
unto  their  children  (or  the  saints  now,  since  Christ 
has  come),  and  the  hearts  (the  understanding  and 
9 


08  AUTOBrOGIlAPIIY    OF 

confidence  and  ailbctions)  of  the  children  to  their 
fathers;  thus  showing  a  heauty  and  harmony  he- 
tween  the  aspirations  of  the  Old  Testament  saints 
and  prophets,  and  IN'ew  Testament  Christians.  And 
Christ  established  the  doctrine  of  the  unity  of  the 
faith  of  both  old  and  new,  in  the  shepherd  of  the 
sheep,  who  entered  at  the  door  of  prophecy,  and  which 
was  opened  by  John,  the  porter  and  forerunner. 

Christ  now  is  come  in  at  this  door,  and  so  is  fully 
distinguished  from  all  others,  as  the  good  and  true 
Shepherd  of  the  sheep.  He  is  no  hireling  to  flee 
when  the  wolf  cometh.  'No,  He  layeth  down  His 
life  for  Ilis  sheep.  He  is  no  thief  nor  robber  like 
others;  for,  according  to  an  honest  course,  *He  call- 
eth  His  own  sheep' — not  the  property  of  another, 
but  His  own  sheep ;  and  these  not  at  random  but  in 
a  special  manner,  even  '  by  name.'  ISTor  does  He  call 
them  in  vain  or  without  effect,  for  '  He  leadeth  them 
out;'  out  of  Judaism,  out  of  conditional  hnv,  out 
of  Moses'  a(hiiinistration  and  bondage  into  the  glo- 
rious liberty  of  the  children  of  God.  This  agrees 
with  the  experience  of  every  Christian ;  of  every 
one  who  has  been  a  partaker  of  the  heavenly  call- 
ing. IS^ow,  as  the  Shepherd  of  the  sheep  differed 
from  all  others  in  that  He  entered  in  by  the  door  of 
prophecy,  as  opened  by  John,  the  porter,  so  all  His 
flock  or  sheep  are  distiuguished  from  all'  others;  for 
they  enter  in  by  Him  who  is  Hhe  way,  the  truth, 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  99 

and  tlie  life.'  Christ  is  tlie  door  of  the  sheep:  'I/ 
says  lie,  '  am  the  door  of  the  sheep.  By  me  if 
any  man'  (that  is  a  man  of  any  nation)  *  enter  in,' 
(into  the  sheep-fold  or  gospel  church)  he  shall  not 
fall  and  be  lost;  no,  'he  shall  be  saved  and  shall  go' 
into  gospel  ordinances,  promises,  church  privileges, 
gifts  and  graces;  and  also  '  out'  of  God's  works  and 
providences,  reap  temporal  blessings  and  judgments 
iu  tlie  word,  and  especially  among  the  types  and 
shadows  the  figures  under -the  law;  and  wherever 
he  goes  he  'finds'  something  to  furnish  strength 
and  edify  him,  as  'pasture'  does  the  sheep.  This 
salvation  of  the  sheep  is  not  only  deliverance  from 
all  that  oppose  them  here,  but  finally  in  heaven,  with 
an  everlasting  salvation,  world  without  end.  Amen." 
The  above  is  a  true  synopsis  of  my  first  sermon 
at  the  house  of  an  old  man  by  the  name  of  Cowgill, 
who  lived  near  the  line  then  dividing  the  counties 
of  Boone  and  Campbell,  in  the  month  of  February, 
A.  D.  1810,  when  I  was  about  twenty-one  and  a 
half  years  old.  From  this  time  I  had  meetings  and 
tried  to  preach,  in  that  vicinity,  one  or  more  times 
every  week.  The  power  of  the  Lord  was  manifested 
in  a  very  glorious  manner.  Saints  were  renewed; 
sinners  were  awakened ;  some  backsliders  were  re- 
claimed, and  new  converts  began  to  sing  and  tell 
what  great  things  the  Lord  had  done  for  them,  and 
Low  lie  had  compassion  upon  them.     Elder  George 


100  Autobiography  of 

Humes,  then  pastor  of  the  Banldick  Church,  heard 
of  my  evening  meetings,  and  of  the  good  work  that 
was  going  on,  and  he  came  to  one  of  my  meetings 
and  insisted  that  I  should  visit  his  church  the  next 
Sunda}'.  I  finally,  after  some  hesitancy,  consented. 
I  liad  then  never  attempted  to  occupy  a  pulpit  or  to 
preach  except  in  the  vicinity  of  the  school,  and  there 
only  in  the  evening.  I  felt  that  I  dare  not  go  into 
a  pulpit,  that  it  was  too  sacred  a  place  for  me.  I 
was  very  timid,  and  the  very  thought  of  attempting 
to  preach  before  the  old  and  wise  men  of  the  Church, 
and  before  the  preachers,  did  seem  to  be  more  than 
1  could  endure.  Bu.t  the  time  came  and  I  went  to 
Banklick.  Just  before  meeting  began,  in  stepped 
William  Decourcy,  sen.,  and  John  Grifiith,  two  of 
the  old  wise  pi.llars  in  the  Licking  Church.  How 
they  had  heard  of  my  appointments  I  could  not  tell, 
but  I  felt  like  as  if  I  could  not  say  one  word  in  the 
way  of  preaching.  I  took  Elder  Humes  out  and 
tried  ever}'  means  I  could  to  get  excused,  but  all  to 
no  effect;  he  went  in  finally  and  asked  those  two 
old  men  whether  they  thought  he  ought  to  excuse 
me,  as  I  was  so  embarrassed.  They  would  not  con- 
sent, and  he  came  to  me  and  said  I  must  try.  I  went 
into  the  house  but  did  not  enter  the  pulpit.  After 
opening  the  meeting  in  the  usual  way  I  took  this 
text:  "I  speak  unto  wise  men;  judge  ye  what  I 
say."     I  spoke  of  the  ignorance  of  all  men  by  na- 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  101 

ture,  and  of  the  impossibility  of  tlieir  knowing  or 
receiving  spiritual  things.  I  then  spoke  of  the  re- 
newing work  of  tlic  Spirit,  or  the  new  birth,  sliow- 
ing  that  in  this  work  tliat  which  was  born  of  tlie 
Spirit  is  spirit,  and  is  born  of  God.  Of  course  they 
being  spiritual  can  understand  the  things  of  the 
Spirit.  Hence  the  judgment  of  spiritual  subjects  is 
referred  to  those  who  are  spiritual.  I  felt  that  I 
was  now  speaking  to  such  people,  and  that  I  was 
trying  to  speak  of  the  things  of  the  Spirit,  and  I 
wislied  them  to  judge  what  I  said. 

The  next  Sunday  I  agreed  to  accompany  Elder 
Humes  to  his  appointment  at  Dry  Run  Church, 
where  Elder  Moses  Yickers  was  pastor.  On  the 
Saturday  afternoon  before,  I  had  an  appointment  in 
the  vicinity  of  my  school,  which  I  tilled  at  four 
o'clock.  That  evening  father  came  ;  but,  greatly  to 
my  gratification,  he  had  understood  the  meeting  to 
be  at  candle-lighting,  and  consequently  did  not  ar- 
rive until  meeting  was  over.  This  comfort  was  of 
short  duration  however,  as  he  concluded  to  remain 
and  go  to  Elder  Humes'  meeting  next  day. 

Of  all  the  men  on  earth,  my  father  stood  most  in 
my  way.  He  was  generally  thought  to  be  equal  to 
any  of  the  ministers  in  the  correct  understanding 
of  the  Scriptures,  and  all  Divine  subjects.  He  was 
open,  free,  and  aftable  in  his  family,  though  strict  in 
liis  discipline ;  yet  I  fairly  trembled  at  the  thought 


102  Autobiography  of  ^ 

of  iittemptinc^  to  preach  in  his  presence.  I  resolved 
to  hide  myself  this  day,  and  so  avoid  being  called 
upon.  With  this  resolve  I  went  toward  the  house, 
along  witl]  others,  but  when  we  reached  the  place,  I 
remained  behind,  until  all  ha-d  gone  into  the  room ; 
and  as  we  had  not  met  Elder  Humes  (as  before 
arraugcd),  I  supposed  he  had  not  come  on,  so  I 
slipped  into  the  house,  which  was  crowded,  and  took 
a  back  seat,  and  bowed  down  my  head  until  I  was 
hid.  Here  I  sat  but  for  a  short  time,  when  I  heard 
m}^  name  called.  I  sat  mute,  with  my  head  down. 
My  given  name  was  then  called.  I  made  no  answer. 
Then  an  inquiry  was  started  whether  or  not  I  was 
in  the  house.  Some  one  near  me  replied  that  T  was. 
I  then  raised  my  head,  and  both  the  elders  stood  up 
in  the  pulpit,  and  asked  me  to  come  up,  I  told 
them  I  was  comfortably  seated.  They  said  I  was 
specially  required  there,  and  I  must  not  delay.  I 
arose  and  went  to  them.  As  I  came  forward,  they 
both  sat  down,  and  opening  the  pulpit  door,  caught 
me  b}^  the  hand  and  pulled  me  up  and  said,  that  I 
must  not  think  of  avoiding  preaching,  for  the  people 
all  expected  me  to  preach,  and  the  word  had  gone 
out  that  I  would  be  there,  and  to  that  might  be  at- 
tributed the  large  congregation.  I  did  all  I  could 
to  get  off,  but  was  finally  induced  to  submit.  I 
arose  and  introduced  worship,  and  tried  to  preach. 
My  embarrassment,  to  a  considerable  degree,  left 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  103 

me,  and  I  enjoyed  as  much  liberty  as  I  ever  li;id 
enjoyed  before.  I  had  an  appointment  also  that 
evening,  but  father  went  home.  The  next  Saturday 
and  Sunday  was  our  monthly  meeting  at  Licking 
church.  This  I  dreaded,  for  I  felt  more  embarrassed 
to  attempt  to  speak  here  than  at  any  other  place ; 
but  the  time  came,  and  I  knew  that  to  refuse  was 
useless.  I  felt  that  it  would  be  unreasonable  :  hav- 
ing been  trying  to  preach  in  other  places,  it  would 
not  do  now  to  refuse  to  preach  at  home,  in  the 
church  where  my  membership  was,  and  by  whose 
license  I  was  liberated  to  speak,  and  which  con- 
trolled me,  and,  of  course,  ought  to  hear  me,  in  or- 
der to  iud<2:e  what  to  do  with  me.  I  had  never  2:one 
forward,  even  in  prayer,  more  than  three  or  four 
times,  and  never  spoke  but  once,  in  Church-meet- 
ing ;  and  this  had  been  one  or  two  years  previous. 
I  now  resolved  to  try.  I  arose,  trembling,  and  was 
BO  embarassed  I  had  scarcely  breath  to  speak ;  but 
after  introducing  worship,  my  mind  became  com- 
posed, and  I  felt  much  freedom  in  speaking,  and  at 
the  close  I  addressed  my  young  associates,  who  liad 
all  come  out  to  hear  me.  I  became  much  affected, 
and  when  I  sat  down  the  tears  were  flowing  from 
almost  every  eye,  and  sobs  could  be  heard  in  every 
part  of  the  house. 

I^ow,  I  have  given  the  reader  an  account  of  my 
parentage,  my  experience,  and  my  call  to  the  minis- 


104  AuTOBlOGKAniY    OF 

try,  and  tlie  first  month  of  my  trial  in  preaching. 
The  reader  may  think  I  have  been  too  prolix. 
True,  I  have  been  somewhat  particular  and  circum- 
stantial, but  the  purpose  was  to  give  the  Christian 
reader  a  fair  opportunity  to  judge  of  my  case.  To 
him  I  submit  it;  but  to  God  alone  am  I  account- 
able for  all  at  last. 

I  continued  to  hold  frequent  meetings  ai  different 
places,  but  especially  in  the  vicinity  of  my  school. 
Although  I  had  several  schools  at  the  &»me  time, 
yet  my  mind,  in  respect  to  preaching,  was  specially 
led  to  the  vicinity  of  this  one,  and  truly  the  power 
of  tlie  Lord  was  gloriously  displayed  here. 

The  work  of  the  Spirit  was  made  manifest,  in 
quickening  many  dead  sinners,  and  comforting 
mourners,  and  reviving  the  drooping  spirits  of  the 
few  old  destitute  Baptists  in  the  neighborhood,  and  in 
reclaiming  the  backslidden,  who  had  lost  the  fellow- 
ship of  the  Churches.  This  gracious  work  was  so 
deep  and  powerful,  that  T  have  seen  the  whole  con- 
gregation shedding  tears,  and  scarcely  was  there  one 
dry  eye  among  them,  and  I  have  heard  half-smoth- 
ered sobs  heavii]g  from  the  overloaded  hearts  of  pen- 
itents. The  work  was  still,  deep,  and  solemn  ;  coun- 
tenances in  which  despair  was  depicted,  were  the 
visible  tokens  of  a  heavy-laden  heart,  while  the  look 
of  calm  repose  on  some  generally  told  of  the  comfort 
of  those  who  had  tasted  that  the  Lord  was  gracious. 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  105 

The  rumor  of  this  work  spread  abroad;  and  the 
members  of  several  of  tlie  adjacent  Churches  iiocked 
ill  to  our  meetings.  Among  them,  several  of  the 
old  ministers;  and,  es[)ecially,  Elder  George  Humes, 
with  whom  I  was  very  free.  lie  was  so  kind  and 
affable,  and  manifested  such  a  fatherly  interest  in 
me,  that  I  lost  all  my  man-fearing  embarrassments 
with  him;  but  the  presence  of  otlier  old  preachers 
and  leading  members  sorely  embarrassed  me. 

I  now  wonder  at  young  men,  in  their  lirst  attempts 
in  the  ministry,  being  so  fearful  of  old  preachers.  I 
am  now  fully  convinced,  that  they  are  the  very  last 
class  of  men  on  the  earth  that  a  young  preacher 
need  fear;  for  no  other  class  can,  in  the  same  de- 
gree, bear  and  sympathize  with  them.  If  the  young 
beginner  aims  and  points  aright,  the  old  preacher 
says:  "If  he  falters  and  blunders  now,  he  will  tell 
it  better  by  and  by;  for  the  root  of  the  matter  is 
implanted  in  him.''  If  I  was  now  about  to  com- 
mence preaching,  I  would  choose  to  have  my  con- 
gregation made  up  of  the  oldest  and  deepest  minis- 
ters and  members  that  could  be  found,  for  they  can 
best  judge  of  what  I  would  do  if  I  could,  and  so 
bear  with  my  blunders,  and  sympathize  with  me 
in  my  weakness.  I  would  advise  all  old  ministers 
to  show  the  kindness  and  tenderness  of  fathers  to 
young  beginners,  but  still  not  in  sucli  a  way  as 
to  promote  their  vivacity ;  and  if  reproof  becomes 


106  Autobiography  of 

necessary,  give  it  Avitli  one  hand,  but  keep  a  cup  of 
fatherly  kindness  in  tlie  other,  and  administer  tliat 
as  often  as  they  need  it.  But  to  return  to  the  sub- 
ject: Before  my  school-term  was  out,  which  con- 
tinued six  montlis,  nearly  all  of  my  scholars,  with 
many  others,  young  and  old,  were  baptized,  mostly 
by  Elder  Humes,  of  Banklick  Church ;  some  at  Dry 
Kun,  and  some  at  other  places.  The  work  spread 
through  much  of  the  State.  It  had  been  ii  long, 
cold,  and  trying  time  for  several  years,  until  this 
Avork  began.  Kothing  special  occurred  in  my  life 
worth  mentioning  for  some  time. 

The  next,  and  not  the  least  important,  event  of 
my  life,  I  will  now  mention.  On  the  24th  day  of 
May,  A.  D.  1810,  I  was  married  to  Mary  Grigg,  the 
daughter  of  Matthew  and  Ann  Grigg.  They  were 
natives  of  Virginia,  and,  like  my  parents,  they  had 
come,  among  the  early  emigrants,  to  stem  the  torrent 
of  difliculties,  dangers,  and  privations  incident  to  the 
settlement  of  the  wild  forests  of  Kentucky,  where 
the  hatchet  and  scalping-knife  of  the  relentless  In- 
dians, kept  them  always  on  the  alert.  This  Mary 
Grigg  is  the  same  slender  little  girl,  who,  in  her 
eleventh  year,  walked  by  Elder  James  Lee  into  the 
water  to  be  baptized,  when  I  first  saw  my  natural 
and  total  depravity,  and  my  helpless,  lost,  and  justly 
condemned  condition,  as  a  guilty  sinner  before  a 
just  and  holy  God.     This  marriage  was  solemnized 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  107 

by  Elder  ]>othnol  lii^^gs.  I  was  tlieii  in  my  twenty- 
Rccoiid  year,  just  twenty-one  years,  nine  rnontlis,  and 
seven  days  old,  and  my  wile  was  twenty-one  years 
and  thirteen  days  old.  She  was  born  on  the  11th 
day  of  May,  1789.  We  were  both  bai)tized  by 
the  same  minister,  and  were  both  members  of  tlie 
same  Ohnrch  ;  but  she  was  a.  member  one  month 
before  I  was  baptized- 

We  were  married  May  the  24th,  1810.  We  began 
tlie  world  poor,  bat  how  we  progressed  will  here- 
after be  related.  "We  married  because  we  k)ved,  and 
werewilliniT  therefore  to  work  for  our  living  and  for 
one  another.  I  continued  to  teach  schools  of  vocal 
music  during  that  summer.  In  September  I  went 
to  tlie  North  Bend  Association,  held  that  year  at 
Flower  Creek  Church,  not  far  from  the  forks  of 
Licking  River.  I  had  heard  Elder  John  Taylor 
preach  some  years  before  on  the  subject  of  the  call 
to  the  ministrj^and  I  now  felt  a  great  desire  to  hear 
that  subject  discussed  again,  that  I  might  know 
whether  I  was  called  of  God  or  not;  for  I  w^as  still 
tried  with  doubts,  and  indeed  these  doubts  follow  me 
still.  I  hesitated  ver^^  much  about  going  to  this  As- 
sociation lest  I  should  be  called  upon  to  preach; 
but  I  iinally  concluded  that  those  who  had  heard  me 
try  would  not  say  anj'thing  about  it;  for  all  the  old 
preachers  would  be  there,  and  all  would  wish  to 
hear  them,  and  they  generally  knew  nothing  of  nie. 


108  AuTOBIOGRAPnY    OF 

I  folt  resolved,  however,  tliat  if  I  was  called  on  I 
would  not  attempt  it;  for  the  very  tbonolit  of  rising 
to  speak  before  all  those  great  preachers  would  al- 
most make  me  shudder.  I  went  to  the  meeting  but 
kept  still,  and  took  no  part  in  the  conversation.  I 
kept  a  back  seat  and  thought  I  was  safe;  still  if  any 
of  them  looked  at  me,  as  if  noticing  me,  I  felt 
alarmed.  I  really  suffered  from  a  dread  lest  I  should 
be  found  out,  and  be  called  upon  to  speak  before 
tliose  great  preachers.  Tbe  afternoon  was  spent  in 
conversation,  for  many  of  the  old  ministers  and 
brethren  from  different  Associations,  from  Elkhorn, 
Bracken,  Long  Run,  and  x^orth  Bend  were  there. 
It  was  Elder  Taylor's  appointment  that  evening,  at 
the  house  of  a  brother  Ashbrook,  near  Licking 
River.  Taylor  being  like  a  father  among  them,  and 
being  old,  and  having  the  reputation  of  being  a  very 
great  preacher,  the  people  gathered  there  to  hear 
liim.  Scott,  of  Long  Run,  a  large,  stern-looking 
Irishman  from  below  the  mouth  of  the  Kentucky 
River,  and  Anderson  from  Bracken,  and  many 
others,  were  there. 

During  the  evening's  conversation  I  occupied  a 
silent  and  retired  position.  Finally,  nightfall  began 
to  close  in  ;  the  house  became  crowded  to  overflow- 
ing: the  doorway  and  even  the  yard  was  thronged. 
I  took  a  seat  near  the  door,  for  the  convenience  of 
those  outside;  the  table  for  the  preacher  was  set  near 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  109 

me.  Brotlier  At^librook  retnarked  to  !>  roth  or  Tay- 
lor that  the  liou?e  and  yard  were  full  of  waiting 
people,  and  that  it  was  time  to  begin  worship,  lie 
arose  from  his  seat  near  the  fireplace,  and  with  a 
searching  glance  surveyed  the  assembly  for  a  min- 
ute, and  then  asked  :  "  Is  young  Brotlier  Thompson 
in  the  room  ?''  I  drooped  my  head  very  low,  and 
was  seized  with  a  violent  shaking,  from  head  to  foot. 
I  heard  several  voices  near  me  saying:  "lie  is 
here."  I  lieard  footsteps  approaching  me,  and  di- 
rectly the  hand  of  Taylor  was  laid  upon  my 
shoulder.  I  raised  my  head,  lie  said,  "  Go  and 
preach."  1  replied,  "  I  have  no  appointmenthere,  and 
I  can  not  fill  yours."  He  said,  "  Children,  obey  your 
parents  in  all  things."  1  replied,  "  I  do  not  think 
that  command  applies  to  this  case."  He  continued 
by  saying,  "I  am  an  old  man,  and  you  are  a  young 
one.  I  want  a  seat,  and  good  manners  alone  would 
require  you  to  give  me  yours."  I  began  to  try  to 
give  him  room^  by  shifting  to  one  side,  but  the  seat 
was  too  closely  tilled.  He  said,  "  You  can  not  make 
room  that  way,  and  an  old  man  must  stand  unless 
you  will  give  him  your  seat."  I  resolved  to  rise  and 
go  out  the  door.  As  I  arose  from  my  seat  he  slipped 
into  it,  and  said,  "  Go  and  preach."  1  found  the 
door  so  completely  closed  up  with  people  that  \ 
could  not  get  out.  I  was  near  the  candle  and  cvovy 
eye  was  fixed  upon  me.     What  to  do  I  could  not  tell. 


110  Autobiography  of 

Taylor  had  his  head  down,  and  he  seemed  to  pay  no 
attention  to  me. 

I  concluded  to  opeu  meeting  hy  singing  and 
prayer,  and  then  give  place.  I  took  up  a  liippon's 
hymn-hook,  and  opened  to  the  hymn,  "Ye  little 
flock  whom  Jesus  feeds,"  etc.  I  was  trembling  so 
much  I  could  scarcely  hold  the  book  or  candle  still 
eijough  to  see;  nor  could  I  scarcely  speak  so  as  to  be 
understood.  The  hymn,  however,  being  somewhat 
familiar  to  me,  I  made  out  to  get  through  it.  While 
singing  this  hj^mri  the  text,  "  Fear  not,  little  flock, 
for  it  is  your  Fathers  good  pleasure  to  give  you  the 
kingdom,"  came  with  such  force  and  light  on  my 
mind  that,  by  the  time  prayer  was  concluded,  I  felt 
impressed  to  say  something  on  that  text.  I  read  it 
and  began,  still  trembling.  I  had  said  but  a  few 
words  when  Ekler  John  Scott,  with  his  stern  looks, 
left  his  seat,  walked  directly  facing  me  to  the  chair 
that  I  had  stood  behind,  and  sat  down  on  it.  The 
thought  struck  me  that  they  were  trying  to  frighten 
me  as  much  as  possible,  and  I  came  very  near  de- 
sisting^ at  once,  but  another  thous^ht  followed  it :  "  If 
God  has  graciously  given  them  great  spiritual  gifts 
for  the  edification  of  the  Church,  both  they  and  the 
Church  should  be  very  thankful  and  very  humble  for 
them ;  and  if  he  has  given  me  any  spiritual  gift  at 
all  for  profit  to  the  Church,  although  the  least  of  all 
I  should  not  be  ashamed  of  it,  nor  afraid  to  use  it  on 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  Ill 

any  proper  occiirtion  when  called  on."  Tliese  thonglits 
rushed  upon  my  mind,  while  I  was  tryinj^  to  in- 
troduce my  suhject.  ^ly  tear  left  me,  my  tremhling 
ceased,  and  my  emharrassment  passed  away,  and  I 
enjoyed  unusual  liberty.  I  tried  to  set  forth  the 
little  llock,  or  the  ('hurcli,  and  especially  thea[iostles 
and  ministers  as  a  little  flock,  under  the  watchful, 
faithful,  and  almighty  care  of  Christ,  with  whom 
they  stood  in  all  the  relations  of  a  flock  to  the  shep- 
herd;  and  I  showed  that  the  pro[)er  owner  of  the 
flock  had  a  personal  right  to  them,  and  a  valuable 
consideration  vested  in  them,  so  that  the  destruction 
of  even  one  of  l»is  sheep  would  be  tlie  loss  of  so 
much  of  liis  estate.  That  this  little  flock  also  was 
related  to  God  as  His  children,  born  of  Ilim,  and 
guarded  and  kept  by  His  power,  and  that  it  was  His 
good  pleasure  to  give  them  the  kingdom — not  only 
the  Church  or  kingdom  of  God,  with  all  thatapper- 
taineth  to  it  here,  but  all  its  glories  and  beatitudes 
in  the  celestial  state.  And  I  j)roceeded  to  say  that 
the  Saviour,  in  the  endearing  mediatorial  ofiice  of 
the  good  shepherd,  stood  at  all  times  before  His 
sheep,  and  for  their  unspeakable  comfort  pointed  out 
to  tliem  the  good  pasture  of  God,  saying  unto  them  : 
"Fear  not  little  flock,  for  it  is  your  father's  good 
pleasure  to  give  you  the  kingdom."  Wliile  I  was 
speaking  Elder  Scott  burst  out  in  a  loud  cry,  and 
the  whole  house  seemed  to  be  in  tears.     The  cflect 


112  Autobiography  of 

was  so  general  that  when  I  closed  and  sat  down 
Scott  arose  and  spoke  a  short  time,  but  could  not 
hold  on  long  for  weeping.  They  were,  however, 
tears  of  joy,  springing  from  a  heart  overflowing  with 
gratitude.  Elder  Anderson,  who  said  he  had  been 
]) reaching  forty  years,  arose  and  attempted  to  speak, 
but  could  stand  only  a  short  time;  he  was  so  deeply 
affected  that  he  had  to  stop,  and  vent  his  feelings  iu 
tears  of  gratitude  and  joy.  Elder  Taylor  then  arose 
and  read  the  words  of  David  :  "  Lord,  remember  me, 
now  I  am  old  and  gray-headed."  lie  spoke  with 
great  feeling  and  energy.  He  had  begun  his  minis- 
try when  quite  young,  in  Virginia,  and  had  come 
into  Kentucky  in  the  early  settlement  of  that  State. 
He  spoke  of  the  gracious  dealings  of  God  with  all 
His  people,  through  all  the  days  of  their  life;  and 
that  those  promises  were  the  never-failing  warrants 
to  their  faith  and  hope,  and  enabled  them,  in  faitii 
and  assurance,  to  come  boldly  to  a  throne  of  grace, 
even  when  loaded  down  with  the  burden  and  infirm- 
ities of  old  age,  and  pray  as  David  did  :  "  Lord, 
remember  me  now  1  am  old  and  gray."  He  referred 
to  me  several  times  as  the  beardless  boy.  This  gave 
nie  the  name  of  "  The  beardless  boy,"  by  which  ap- 
pellation I  was  spoken  of  for  some  years.  I  will  say 
that  this  course  of  Elder  Taylor  in  putting  me  for- 
ward that  night  was  a  severe  trial  to  me — a  trial  I 
thought  too  severe  ;  but  still  I  do  believe  that  it  did 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  113 

more  to  destro}'  that  man-fearing  or  at  least  preacher- 
fearing  embarrassment,  that  had  so  sorely  afflicted 
me,  than  anything  I  had  before  met  with  ;  for  I  never 
felt  much  of  it  afterward.  Still  it  was  so  severe  I 
never  could  take  this  course  with  any  of  my  young 
brethren.  From  this  time  I  continued  to  try  to 
preach  often  among  neighboring  Churches;  but  I 
took  care  not  to  go  beyond  my  bounds  of  the  North 
!Bend  Association. 

I  was  now  preparing  to  move  my  residence  to 
Missouri  Territory;  and  my  mind  became  deeply 
impressed  with  a  conviction  that  God  had  a  woik 
for  me  to  do  in  that  countr}',  although  I  had  never 
seen  that  part  of  the  world.  One  of  my  uncles, 
with  a  young  family,  had  moved  there  a  few  years 
before,  but  he  was  not  a  professor  of  religion. 

I  knew  very  little  of  the  country,  the  manners  of 
the  people,  or  the  state  of  religion  there;  but  from 
Bome  cause,  unknown  to  me,  my  mind  had  become 
60  led  out  for  the  people  there,  that  I  could  see  them, 
in  my  imagination,  gathering  in  crowds  to  meeting, 
while  a  wonderful  reformation  was  going  on  among 
them.  To  that  place  I  thought  God  had  directed 
my  steps,  and  thither  I  felt  that  I  must  go ;  but  I 
thought  my  wife  would  not  be  willing  to  go  so  far, 
and  leave  aK  her  people.  Iler  parents,  and  all  her 
brothers  and  listers,  lived  within  a  few  miles  of  each 
other,  and  they  were  nearly  all  members  of  the  Lick- 
10 


114  Autobiography  of 

ing  Cliurcli.  Although  several  of  them  were  mar- 
ried, yet  they  were  all  near  each  other;  so  I  thouglit 
my  wife  would  be  unwilling  to  break  ofl'  from  their 
society  and  leave  them,  and  go  so  far  off  among 
strangers.  To  go  into  a  new  and  strange  country, 
and  leave  the  Church  too,  where  we  had  both  been 
baptized,  and  where  we  had  so  long  enjoyed  a  home, 
and  had  formed  our  tirst  religious  attachments,  I 
knew  would  be  hard;  and  I  believed  she  could  not 
consent  to  do  so.  I  kept  this  all  to  myself;  but,  one 
day  my  father  told  me  that  an  old  claim  had  come 
upon  his  land,  and  it  being  the  third  farm  that  Ise 
had  lost  in  Kentucky,  he  never  intended  to  own 
another  in  that  State,  but  had  resolved  to  go  to  Mis- 
souri as  soon  as  he  could  get  ready.  This  struck  me 
with  surprise.  I  knew  of  the  old  title  having  come 
on  his  land ;  but  the  talk  had  been  that  he  would 
rebut  it  again.  My  wife  and  I  went  home;  and 
that  evening  she  asked  me,  if  I  believed  my  father 
would  really  move  to  Missouri.  I  replied  I  did,  for 
I  saw  that  his  mind  was  fixed;  and  I  knew  that 
whenever  he  had  become  settled  on  an  object  he 
would  not  hesitate  to  perform  his  resolutions.  She 
then  inquired,  if  I  wished  to  go  with  him.  I  re- 
plied that  I  did  not,  unless  she  was  willing  to  leave 
all  her  people  and  go  with  me  willingly.  She  then 
said  she  was,  "for,"  added  she,  "your  people  are 
my  people.     Their   kindness  to   me   since  I  have 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  116 

been  in  the  family,  will  render  it  as  liard  for  me  to 
part  from  tliem  as  from  my  own."  I  told  her  I 
wished  her  to  study  the  matter  well ;  that  I  fihould 
not  take  her  against  lier  will,  but  if  after  due  de- 
liberation she  concluded  she  was  willing  to  go,  I 
would  surely  go.  But  I  wanted  her  to  take  time, 
and  count  all  the  cost  of  parting  with  her  father, 
mother,  brother,  sister,  church,  and  all  her  associ- 
ates, and  the  land  of  her  nativity,  and  go  among 
strangers:  I  wished  her  to  think  of  all  these  things 
well,  "and  then,"  said  I,  "if  you  say  that  you  are 
willing,  we  will  surely  go."  After  some  days  I 
asked  her;  she  said  she  was  prepared  to  say  slie 
was  willing  to  go,  and,  if  I  so  desired,  I  might  pre- 
pare for  the  journey.  From  that  time  I  believed 
that  God  had  opened  the  way  in  his  providence  for 
me  to  go,  and  that  I  should  see  the  work  mani- 
fested in  Missouri.  I  began  to  arrange  my  business 
accordingly. 

The  Church  concluded  that,  as  I  was  about  to 
leave  them,  the^^  w-ould  call  a  council,  from  the 
several  Churches,  to  consider  the  propriety  of  hav- 
ing me  ordained  as  a  minister,  before  I  left  them. 
The  council  was  called  and  met.  The  result  of 
their  deliberations  was,  to  give  me  general  and  un- 
limited license  to  preach  the  gospel  wherever  God, 
in  Ilis  providence,  should  direct ;  and  the}-  recom- 
mended me   to  the  Churches,  and  to  all  whom  it 


116  AuTODIOr.IlAPIIY    OF 

might  concern,  as  a  licensed  preacher.  This  was 
approved  by  the  Church  at  tlie  nioutli  of  Licking, 
and  by  a  large  council  of  brethren  (elders)  from  a 
number  of  the  Churches  of  the  Korth  Bend  Asso- 
ciation of  Regular  Baptists.  I  then  visited  my  half- 
uncle,  Elder  James  Lee,  who  then  lived  near  the 
mouth  of  Twin  Creek,  Butler  County,  Ohio;  and  I 
tried  to  preach  a  few  times  while  out  there. 

Soon  after  my  return  home,  we  embarked,  to  go 
down  the  Ohio  River,  in  a  flat-boat,  having  taken 
our  start  from  above  the  Little  Miami  River.  There 
was  a  small  rise  of  the  river,  but  the  water  was  still 
too  low  for  fast  floating:  and  we  were  often  de- 
tained by  wind  storms,  that  made  the  journey  both 
tedious  and  dangerous. 

One  circumstance  I  will  here  relate  :  On.©  day,  as 
the  wind  was  blowing  fiercely,  and  as  we  made  a 
short  turn  in  the  bend  of  the  river,  we  suddenly 
found  our  boat  entering  the  white  foaming  breakers. 
We  sprung  to  our  oars  and  rowed  for  life ;  the  boat 
began  to  rock  from  side  to  side,  the  water  occasion- 
ally pouring  in  upon  us  through  the  oar-holes;  the 
boat  cracked  as  if  she  must  soon  go  to  pieces,  and 
there  were  none  but  father  and  myself  to  work  her, 
except  what  help  the  women  could  give.  This  was 
truly  a  critical  time.  The  wonien  became  faint  and 
gave  out,  excepting  my  wife  who  still  plied  her  oar. 
Finally,  we  landed  on  the  shore  in  safety.     Several 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  117 

large  trading  boats  wore  in  sight,  and  they  also 
hmded  safely.  From  one  of  these  boats,  which  had 
been  tied  np  not  far  from  us,  there  came  a  man,wlio 
invited  us  to  go  to  his  boat  and  drink  some  cider 
oil,  and  so  be  neighborly  while  the  storm  prevented 
us  from  traveling.  The  man  seemed  to  be  polite 
and  genteel,  so  my  wife,  and  oldest  sister,  and  my- 
self went  with  him  to  his  boats.  There  were  two 
of  the  large  boats  lashed  together;  they  lay  off  from 
the  shore,  w^ith  their  bows  up  the  stream,  and  their 
sterns  had  floated  around  against  a  cluster  of  willows. 
The  current  w^as  swift,  running  down  under  the  bow 
of  the  boat.  A  long,  slim,  round-bottomed  canoe 
lay  with  one  end  at  the  shore,  and  the  other  reach- 
ing along  the  bow  of  the  large  boat;  and  this  canoe 
was  the  only  passway  from  land  to  the  boat.  The 
man  said  the  canoe  was  so  very  easy  to  turn  over, 
that  I  had  better  stay  on  shore  and  hold  the  canoe 
steady,  and  he  would  go  with  the  ladies  to  the  other 
end  and  help  them  into  the  boat.  I  stood  on  the 
land  holding  the  canoe  steady,  while  the  man  led 
my  sister,  my  wife  following  tliem,  to  the  further 
end,  w4ien  they  all  took  hold  of  the  bow. 

As  the  man  stood  in  the  canoe  and  was  assisting  my 
sister  over  the  bow,  his  position  shoved  the  canoe  up 
the  stream  away  from  the  boat's  bow^;  this  caused 
my  wife,  who  had  hold  of  the  boat,  to  lose  her  posi- 
tion in  the  canoe,  and,  in  her  effort  to  regain  it,  she 


118  Autobiography  of 

let  2:0  and  fell  into  the  river  between  the  canoe  and 
the  boat,  the  current  sweeping"  swiftly  under  the 
bow  at  the  time.  In  falling  she  threw  one  hand 
around  and  caught  a  slight  hold,  with  the  ends  of 
her  .fingers,  on  the  edge  of  the  canoe,  but  her  feet, 
were  carried  instantly  around  under  the  bow  of  the 
boat.  I  saw  it  all,  and  as  the  man,  having  failed  to 
get  my  sister  into  the  boat,  still  had  hold  of  her  and 
could  not  let  her  go,  I  sprang  to  the  further  end  of 
the  canoe,  and  reaching  over  the  side  caught  my 
wife  under  her  arms.  She  was  then  over  her  shoul- 
ders in  water,  and  her  feet  were  under  the  bow  of 
the  boat.  With  one  strong  elibrt  I  stood  her  stead- 
ily on  her  feet  in  the  canoe.  All  this  was  but  the 
work  of  a  moment.  I  have  always  viewed  this  as 
a  special  interposition  of  Providence.  My  wife  was 
very  heavily  clothed,  and  over  all  she  had  a  thick 
cloth  riding  habit;  all  these  were  wet  and  full  of  wa- 
ter. She  lay  with  her  feet  from  the  canoe,  down  ? 
strong  current,  and  the  canoe  was  so  easily  upset,  it 
seems  like  a  special  act  of  Providence,  that  when  I 
reached  out  at  arm's  length,  and  with  almost  super- 
natural strength  lifted  her  up,  that  the  canoe  did  not 
immediately  turn  over. 

We  returned  to  our  boat,  and,  the  next  day  being 
mild,  we  proceeded  on  our  journey.  One  day  as  we 
were  floating  along,  the  women,  having  become  tired 
of  being  confined  to  the  boat,  requested  me  to  take 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  110 

them  to  sliore  in  the  skifl",  and  let  them  walk  down 
the  shore  awhile.  Mv  wile  and  sister  got  into  tlie 
skiff,  and,  as  I  was  rowing  them  to  shore  and  had 
come  near  tlie  water's  edge,  I  saw  a  deer  np  in  tlie 
month  of  a  hollow.  I  let  the  skiff  float  down  out 
of  its  sight,  and  then  landed  and  the  women  stepped 
out.  I  rowed  back  to  the  boat  and  got  my  gun,  and 
was  returning  to  shore  when  I  saw  the  deer  go  into 
the  water  to  swim  across  the  river.  I  ran  the  skiff 
betw^een  the  deer  and  the  shore,  and  then  pursued  it. 
A  hard  race  ensued;  but  I  soon  overtook  it  and 
raised  my  gun  to  shoot  it  as  it  swam;  but  after 
snapping  several  times,  I  examined  and  found  my 
powder  all  wet.  I  laid  down  my  gun,  pursued  tlie 
animal  again,  and,  after  many  fruitless  ettorts  to  hit 
it  with  an  oar,  wliich  I  broke,  I  was  left  with  but 
one  oar  to  manage  the  skiff.  I  used  this  as  a  paddle, 
and  ran  up  to  the  deer,  and  caught  it  by  the  tail, 
and  then  by  the  hind  legs,  and  so  raised  its  hinder 
parts  as  to  plunge  its  head  under  water  until  it  be- 
came weak;  then  I  took  it  into  the  skiff  and  butch- 
ered it.  I  then  returned  to  the  shore,  took  the  wo- 
men in,  and  returned  to  the  boat  with  not  a  little 
degree  of  satisfaction,  having  quite  a  fair  prospect 
of  living  for  av/hile  on  venison,  for  the  deer  was  a 
very  fat  one.  In  addition  to  this  we  occasionally 
had  the  opportunity  of  shooting  wild  geese,  ducks, 
and   turkeys,  which  in    these  days   are  considered 


120  Autobiography  of 

dainties.  After  being  about  one  month  on  the  wa- 
ter we  reached  the  mouth  of  the  Ohio,  and  crossed 
the  Mississippi,  making  fast  at  "Bird's  Landing." 
I  here  traded  for  two  pair  of  Indian  moccasins  for 
father  and  myself. 

Leaving  the  women  and  children  in  the  boat, 
father  and  I  started  on  foot  for  my  uncle's.  It  was 
now  cold  weather,  and  we  had  to  travel  about  sixty 
miles  up  the  Mississippi  to  Cape  Girardeau,  and 
thence  about  twelve  miles  to  Uncle  Benjamin 
Thompson's.  We  had  sent  our  horses  by  land,  in 
the  care  of  my  brother  Jeremiah  and  a  cousin,  John 
Reynolds.  We  went  to  get  the  horses  to  move  the 
family  on,  and  a  keel-boat,  and  hands  to  work  it,  to 
take  our  freight  up  to  Cape  Girardeau.  When  we 
left  the  boat  it  was  sunset.  I  took  my  gun  along 
with  me. 

Ilaving  been  so  long  confined  to  the  boat,  and 
wearing  boots  all  the  time,  I  felt,  on  getting  on  my 
moccasins,  and  out  on  the  land,  as  if  I  could  almost 
fly,  and  that  I  could  run  that  seventy  miles  in  a  few 
liours.  We  liad  a  new  tract  to  travel ;  the  shrubbery 
was  very  thick  up  the  river  bottom,  and  a  pathway 
was  opened  by  cutting  oft'  the  bushes  about  six 
inches  above  the  ground.  It  soon  became,  dark,  and 
as  I  went  I  would  hit  one  foot  against  one  of  these 
stubs  and  then  step  on  another.  At  first  I  would 
jump  and  spring,  bruising  my  feet  almost  evi^ry  miu- 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  121 

ute,  which  soon  became  so  very  sore  that  the}'  gave 
me  great  pain.  Late  in  the  night  we  heard  ver}^ 
strano:e  noises  before  us.  At  iirst  we  thouc^ht  it  must 
be  some  sort  of  bugle,  used  on  the  boats  along  the 
river.  We  walked  on,  but  as  we  neared  the  noise 
father  said  it  was  the  noise  of  swans.  I  never  had 
Been  this  species  of  fowl.  At  length  we  came  to  a 
large  lake  or  pond,  where  the  river  had  apparently 
once  run,  but  the  channel  being  changed,  the  basin 
was  left  as  a  kind  of  lake.  There  we  beheld  an  in- 
numerable multitude  of  various  kinds  of  water- 
fowls. There  were  flocks  of  swans,  geese,  brants, 
and  various  species  of  ducks.  They  seemed  to  be 
holding  a  general  rendezvous;  and  all  were  so  merry 
that  the  air  was  filled  with  the  mingled  notes  of  the 
bugle  whistles,  squalls,  and  fluters.  Some  new- 
comers were  coursing  round  and  round  in  the  air,  as 
if  seeking  the  most  favorable  place  to  locate  ;  others, 
as  if  tired  of  the  festivity^  would  rise  and  with  a 
splash  and  farewell  yell  or  squall,  leave  the  water  and 
give  room  for  others.  I  wanted  to  shoot  at  them, 
but  father  reminded  me  that  we  could  not  use  them 
nor  get  them  out  of  the  pond,  and  it  would  be  wrong 
to  kill  any  of  them  for  mere  sport,  seeing  we  should 
have  to  leave  them. 

We  struck  a  fire  and  laid  down  by  this  lake  for 
a  little  rest;  and  as  we  were  tired  we  were  soon  fast 
asleep.     It  was  not  long  until  a  feeling  as  if  nearly 
11 


122  AUTOBIOGIIAPIIY    OF 

suffocated  with  smoke  caused  me  to  awake.  I  found 
that  the  tire  had  communicated  with  the  leaves 
under  father,  as  lie  lay  with  his  hack  to  the  fire,  and 
had  hurned  a  large  place  out  of  his  coat.  I  sprang 
to  him,  caught  him  hj  the  shoulders,  shook  him  and 
called  him  loud  and  sharp.  He  awoke  in  sudden 
surprise,  and  as  we  had  heard  a  panther  scream  as 
we  came  up,  and  the  wolves  had  been  howling  near 
us,  and  foxes  had  been  barking,  and  withal  there 
being  a  dense  forest  around  us,  father  supposed  that 
some  wild  beast  had  made  an  attack  upon  us.  He 
sprang  for  the  gun  ;  I  held  to  his  coat,  and  we  had 
quite  a  scuffle  before  I  could  make  him  understand 
what  was  the  matter.  He  might  have  put  his  head 
through  the  hole  that  was  burnt  in  his  new  cloth 
coat.  We  then  left  our  fire  and  went  on,  and  a  little 
after  daylight  reached  Harris'  Settlement,  and  as 
father  had  some  business  with  Harris,  and  moreover 
he  being  a  Baptist,  we  took  breakfast  with  him. 
Having  rested  a  short  time  and  got  a  description  of 
our  way,  we  then  proceeded  on  our  journe3\  My 
feet  were  so  bruised  witli  the  snags  that  they  were 
swollen  and  inflamed  very  much.  Every  nail  finally 
came  off  my  toes.  In  this  crippled  condition  I 
walked  on,  but  with  great  pain  ;  and  the  inflamma- 
tion of  my  feet  caused  some  fever  and  headache. 
The  soles  of  my  feet  were  much  bruised,  from  step- 
ping on  the  sharp  stubs  in  the  night,  and  I  became 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  123 

so  thirsty  I  drank  at  every  brook.  In  tliis  situation 
we  pursned  our  way  until  near  sunset,  when  we  en- 
tered wliat  was  called  the  "Big  Swamp."  This 
was  a  chahi  of  low,  wet  lands,  interspersed  with 
many  large  lakes  or  ponds,  cypress  swamps,  cane- 
brakes,  and  bayous.  This  big  swamp  was  from  fo in- 
to eight  miles  wide,  and  some  three  hundred  miles 
long.  It  ran  from  the  Mississippi  River,  a  little 
below  the  town  of  Cape  Girardeau,  and  extended 
westward  to  the  St.  Francis  River,  near  its  mouth, 
as  1  was  told,  and  hills  and  cedar  cliffs  bordered  it, 
and  all  the  streams  along  this  region,  such  as  White- 
water, Castor,  Turkey  Creek,  Bird's  Creek,  Hub's 
Creek,  Randle's  Creek,  etc.,  emptied  their  waters 
into  this  big  pond,  and  were  lost  in  long  sloughs  of 
dead,  stagnant  water.  Tradition  said  that  the  Mis- 
sissippi once  ran  through  this  place,  but  had  finally 
forced  its  way  through  and  formed  its  present  chan- 
Del,  until  it  connected  its  waters  with  those  of  the 
Ohio  at  their  present  junction.  The  junction  of 
these  rivers  had  formerly  been  at  the  mouth  of  the 
Arkansas  or  St.  Francis.  This,  though  it  be  tradi- 
tion, is  by  no  means  at  all  improbable. 

ISTear  sunset  we  entered  this  big  swamp  where  it 
was  about  four  miles  wide.  We  had  to  walk  on 
logs  when  we  could  do  so,  and  much  of  the  way  we 
had  to  wade  in  water  from  ankle  to  knee  deep.  It 
was  about  dark  when  we  reached  the  high  lands. 


124  Autobiography  of 

A  negro  man  overtook  ns,  but  refused  any  reward 
for  taking  us  to  my  uncle's.     We  were  very  weary, 
hungry,  and  in  much  pain.     Father's  feet  were  not 
so  badly  hurt  as  mine,  but  he  was  wearied  in  his 
hips  and  back.     We  walked  about  two  miles  further 
in  the  night,  and  came  to  a  cabin  and  asked  for  lodg- 
ing but  was  refused,  with  the  plea  that  they  were 
not  prepared  "to  entertain  strangers."     I  told  the 
man  we  were  on  foot,  had  no  horses  to  trouble  him, 
and  we  could  lay  on  the  floor  by  the  fire;  and,  as  to 
eating  we  should  not  be  particular,  for  if  we  could 
get  that  which  was  good,  and  plenty  of  it,  we  would 
be  satisfied,  as  we  were  very  hungry.     I  grew  earnest 
and  determined:     "We  intend  to  stay  with  you," 
said  I,  emphatically,  "unless  3^ou  say  we  shall  not, 
for  we  are  too  tired  to  go  any  further  if  we  can  help 
it,  and  now  we  await  your  order."     He  replied  that 
he  had  never  turned  any  one  out  and  should  not 
begin  to  do  so  now — but  I  interrupted  him  and  said: 
"It  is  enough,"  and  we  walked  in.     We  found  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Dunn,  for  that  were  their  names,  to  be  very 
familiar  and  kind  people.     We  soon  had  a  good  sup- 
per, after  which  we  sat  by  the  bright  fire,  chatted 
socially  until,  at  our  request,  we  had  our  bed  pre- 
pared on  the  floor  so  as  to  lie  with  our  feet  to  the 
fire.     We  were  woodsmen  and  hunters  enough  to 
know,  that  laying  with  the  feet  to  the  fire  would 
generally  prevent  taking  cold.    We  were  soon  asleep. 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  125 

Toward  niidni^lit  I  was  aroused  by  the  loud  snap- 
ping of  the  boards  on  the  roof  of  the  cabin,  and  on 
looking  up  through  the  loose  boards  in  the  garret,  I 
saw  the  roof  in  a  Hame.  I  sprang  from  my  bed,  gave 
father  a  shake,  iind  hallooed  "  fire  !  fire  !  the  house  is 
burning."  I  threw  the  door  open,  and  ran  up  the 
wall  to  the  top  of  the  house,  and  began  throwing 
oft' the  poles  and  burning  boards,  and  very  soon  had 
most  of  the  roof  on  the  ground.  Father  ran  and 
fetched  water,  and  quenched  the  tire  on  them,  and 
then  handed  some  to  me  and  I  succeeded  in  quench- 
ing the  fire  on  the  top  of  the  house.  When  all  was 
done  we  went  into  the  house,  and  found  Dunn  and 
his  wife  sound  asleep  ;  neither  the  falling  poles  and 
boards,  nor  the  loud  talking  of  father  and  myself 
had  aroused  them,  and  evidently  they  would  have 
been  burned  with  their  house,  and  also  one  or  two 
small  children,  if  we  had  not  been  there. 

So  inconceivable  is  the  wisdom  of  God,  in  the  dis- 
pensation of  His  providence,  to  fulfill  His  purposes 
of  mercy,  that  no  event  is  unforeseen  by  Him,  nor 
can  anything  surprise  or  frustrate  His  designs. 
However  we  may  view  such  events  as  mere  casual- 
ties, or  accidents,  all  are  known  to  God,  both  means 
and  ends;  and,  in  His  providence,  they  are  directed 
and  controlled,  so  that  all  the  movements,  or  second- 
ary causes,  are  conducted  according  to  His  wise 
designs.      These  people,  when  we  liad  with  much 


126  Autobiography  of 

diiKeulty  awakened  tlioni,  and  had  lieard  and  seen, 
witli  astonishment,  what  liad  happened,  while  tliey 
were  strangely  sleeping  so  soundly,  seemed  deeply 
affected,  and  the  man  said,  lie  would  never  again 
refuse  to  entertain  strangers.  His  life  and  that  of 
his  family  had  probably  been  rescued  b}"  us.  Find- 
ing that  the  fire  was  entirely  extinguished  we  again 
retired  to  rest,  and  early  in  the  morning  we  started 
on  our  journey.  My  feet  remained  extremely  sore 
and  painful,  but  being  young,  I  felt  a  little  rested, 
and  could  hobble  along;  but  father  was  worse,  and 
his  hips  and  back  were  so  lame,  he  doubted  being 
able  to  walk  to  his  brother's,  which,  we  learned,  was 
distant  about  six  or  seven  miles.  We  started,  how- 
ever, and  in  due  time  arrived.  After  getting  some 
men  to  take  the  keel-boat  down  the  river  to  bring 
lip  our  freight,  and  finding  my  brother  and  cousins 
all  there,  safe  with  the  horses,  we  hurried  back. 
Some  went  by  land  with  the  horses,  others  went 
down  the  river  with  the  keel-boat,  to  meet  us  oppo- 
site the  mouth  of  the  Ohio,  at  Bird's  Landing,  where 
we  had  left  our  boat  and  family.  It  began  to  snow 
the  dny  we  started,  and  it  snowed  very  hard,  too;  but 
we  traveled  liard  until  dark,  and  stopped  at  a  house 
for  the  night.  The  snow-storm  continued.  Some 
time  in  the  night  the  man  that  had  started  in  the 
keel-boat  came  to  us,  saying,  that  the  river  w^as  so 
full  of  floating  ice,  they  had  been  compelled  to  secure 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  127 

the  keel-boat  at  Harris's  Landing,  and  could 
not  get  her  any  further  until  the  ice  had  stopped 
running. 

We  became  very  uneasy  about  our  women  and 
children  that  we  liad  left  in  our  boat,  lest  the  ice 
might  injure  them.  We  hired  our  landlord  to  go 
down  with  us,  and  take  his  oxen  wagon,  and  haul 
our  goods  up  to  Harris's.  So,  as  soon  the  morning 
light  enabled  us  to  see  our  way,  we  started ;  and, 
before  night,  reached  our  boat,  and  found  all  well 
and  safe.  We  left  my  brother  and  cousin  to  load 
the  wagon  and  go  up  with  it  to  Harris's,  about 
thirty  miles,  and  there  store  our  goods  until  the  ice 
would  permit  the  keel-boat  to  run.  We  went  on 
with  the  family,  and,  at  Harris's,  we  examined  the 
keel-boat,  and  got  him  to  take  charge  of  its  safety, 
and  of  our  goods  when  they  came;  and  the  next 
evening  we  reached  my  uncle's  again. 

Here  we  continued  a  few  days.  My  brother  and 
cousins  came  home ;  and  they  told  us  that  the  man 
who  hauled  our  goods,  got  drunk,  broke  down  his 
wagon  on  a  rainy  day,  and  they  had  to  unload  and 
reload  in  the  snow  and  rain.  All  our  things  had 
got  wet,  and  many  of  them  were  broken  and  some 
were  lost.  They  had,  finally,  got  them  to  Harris's, 
and  stored  them  into  a  waste  house  all  wet.  Here 
they  lay  until  the  ice  stopped  running.  We  then 
got  some  hands,  and  went  down  and  loaded  them 


128  AUTOLIOGIlAPilY    OF 

into  the  keel-boat,  and  got  tliem  up  to  Cape  Gi- 
rar(]e«au. 

Here  was  performed  the  first  "cordelling"  that  I 
ever  did.  This  is  done  by  fastening  a  long  rope  to 
the  bow  of  the  boat,  and  grasping  the  other  end  in 
your  hands,  taking  the  rope  over  your  shoulder  and 
running  along  the  shore,  bending  forward  and  pull- 
ing the  boat  after  you,  while  others  in  the  boat  keep 
it  from  the  shore,  and  oft"  the  rocks  or  sand-bars. 
In  many  places  the  current  of  the  Mississippi  is  so 
strong,  that  for  an  hour  or  more,  you  have  to  keep 
in  a  constant  strain  ;  for  the  least  relaxation  gives 
the  boat  the  advantage  of  you,  and  the  current  takes 
her  back.  Sometimes,  in  pulling  this  rope,  you 
have  to  clamber  along  the  sides  of  rocks  that 
bluff  into  the  river;  at  other  times  you  have  to 
climb  over  lai-ge  fragments  of  broken  rocks  which 
liave  slid  down  from  the  neighboring  clifts;  at  an- 
other time  you  will  have  to  pull  with  your  feet  sink- 
ing in  the  quicksand,  in  which  case  you  dare  not  let 
them  rest  in  one  place  for  a  minute,  or  you  would 
sink  down  in  the  sand.  Still,  let  the  foothold  be 
what  it  may,  you  must  keep  all  your  strength  stead- 
ily on  the  rope,  or  the  boat  would  go  back.  I,  be- 
ing young  and  strong,  had  to  take  my  place  at  the 
"cordell."  My  feet  were  still  tender,  so  we  nnide 
slow  headway;  my  shoulder  became  sore  with  the 
rope,  but  I  had  to  stand  it. 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  129 

Finally,  we  arrived  at  the  Cape.  Here  we  hired 
a  team  to  take  the  goods  out  to  my  uncle's,  and 
then  I  went  out  on  foot;  but  father  staid  behind  to 
come  with  the  team.  I^ext  day  we  became  uneasy 
at  the  non-arrival  of  the  wagon,  and  I  was  about  to 
start  to  see  what  could  be  the  matter  when  we  saw 
them  coming.  The  lirst  man  father  had  hired  broke 
his  wagon,  and  he  had  to  procure  another  which 
caused  him  some  delay.  Father  moved  into  a  house 
that  was  empt}^  on  a  claim  ;  and  I  stopped  in  my 
uncle's  kitchen  until  we  could  look  for  some  place 
to  rent  for  the  first  year. 

I  now  was  the  possessor  of  one  two-year  old  colt, 
one-quarter  of  a  dolhir  in  casli,  one  bed  and  bed- 
ding, some  broken  chairs,  one  small  table,  some 
clothing  which  was  badly  mildewed,  and  not  a  thing 
to  live  on  even  for  one  day.  Far  from  all  my  old 
friends,  the  Church,  and  the  pleasant  walks  of  child- 
hood and  youth,  and  now  among  strangers  and  in 
a  strange  land.  Corn  was  fifty  cents  per  bushel, 
wheat  one  dollar,  and  pork  ten  dollars  per  hundred, 
and  these  were  very  scarce.  I  began  to  cast  about 
in  my  mind  how  to  dispose  of  my  cash  (the  cut 
quarter)  to  the  best  advantage,  and  soon  decided  to 
spend  it  all  for  ammunition.  I  took  my  gun  and 
marched  oft'  to  the  woods,  and  in  a  short  time  pro- 
cured plenty  of  venison,  turkeys,  and  ducks.  I  bor- 
rowed one  bushel  of  corn  and  had  it  ground,  and  I 


130  Autobiography  of 

borrowed  also  a  small  piece  of  baeoii,  and  so  we  be- 
gan to  live.  This  was  in  January,  1811.  I  kept 
my  little  family  well  supplied  with  wild  meat  from 
the  woods,  for  1  was  used  to  tlie  rille  and  hunting 
wild  game.  I  worked  for  bread,  and  made  sugar 
and  molasses  in  plenty,  and  in  a  short  time  rented  a 
small  farm.  The  house  was  tilled  with  flax,  and  I 
dressed  one-half  of  it  for  the  other  half.  This  gave 
my  wife  some  business,  for  she  was  a  spinstress.  I 
repaired  my  cabin  and  we  moved  into  it.  The  next 
week  after  I  moved  to  the  country,  I  went  to  a 
Church  meeting  of  the  Bethel  Church,  about  seven 
miles  from  where  I  lived.  I  found  it  to  be  a  small 
church,  and  in  a  very  cold  state,  but  sound  in  the 
faith,  and  in  peace.  I  had  never  been  without 
membership  in  a  Church  since  the  day  I  was  bap- 
tized, and  I  panted  for  a  place  in  the  house  of  God. 
So  I  gave  in  my  letter,  and  also  the  letters  of  my 
Avife  and  father  and  mother,  and  cousin  John  Rey- 
nolds. This  little  church,  called  Bethel,  was  situ- 
ated in  the  district  of  Cape  Girardeau,  on  a  fork  of  ^ 
Bird's  Creek,  not  far  from  where  the  town  of  Jack- 
son now  stands.  This  was  then  the  only  Church  in 
southern  Missouri,  excepting  a  small  one  about 
thirty  miles  distant.  Both  these  churches  were 
under  the  care  of  Stephen  Stilly,  the  only  ordained 
minister  in  the  vicinity,  who  was  assisted  by  a  man 
named  Cochrane,  a  licentiate.     I  believe  they  were 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  131 

sound  locu,  but  \vc:ik  men,  and  could  not  teacli  doc- 
trine. I  was  young,  and  being-  a  stranger,  and  lar 
from  my  associates,  I  felt  lonely;  and  soon  I  found 
tliat  I  was  surrounded  with  a  very  rough  class  of  so- 
ciety. The  Lord's  day  was  devoted  to  hunting, 
sporting,  and  shooting  at  marks,  horse-racing,  jump- 
ino;  and  foot-racint^.  Sliootini^-matchcs  and  all  wild 
s[)orts  were  princi[)ally  set  for  Sunda3\  It  was  com- 
mon for  hatters  to  bring  hats,  blacksmiths  their  lioes, 
axes,  etc.,  while  others  woidd  bring  turkeys,  geese, 
ducks,  chickens,  deer-skins,  etc.,  to  the  place  of  as- 
sembly (Ilubbe's  mill)  where  all  things  were  there 
shot  for.  I  had  to  [>ass  by  this  mill  going  to,  and 
coming  from,  meeting.  As  I  would  go  in  the  morji- 
ing,  the  crowd,  with  their  guns,  and  the  articles  for 
which  they  were  going  to  shoot,  would  be  gather- 
ing; and  by  the  afternoon,  on  my  return,  they 
would  be  pretty  well  inebriated,  for  these  festivities 
were  generally  attended  by  plenty  of  whisky.  Some 
would  be  quarrelling,  some  fighting,  some  swearing, 
and  some  playing  tricks,  such  as  knocking  off  each 
others  hats,  and  cutting  bridles  and  saddles.  I, 
therefore,  could  expect  nothing  less  than  abuse  from 
such  outlaws;  oaths  and  vulgarity,  and  all  that  bad 
words  and  threats  could  do  to  annoy,  were  hurled  at 
me.  My  course  was  to  pass  on  my  way,  without 
either  making  any  reply,  or  seeming  to  notice  them. 
All  this  was  so  very  different  from  anything  that  I 


132  Autobiography  of 

had  ever  seen  before,  I  sometiiiics  felt  awful  bad  to 
see  so  much  wickedness,  dissipation,  and  immorality 
among  the  people.  I  often  reflected  on  the  pleasant 
seasons  which  I  had  so  richly  enjoyed  in  Kentucky, 
and  I  pondered  over  the  deep  impressions  I  had 
while  there  of  work  to  be  done  here — believing  that 
God  had  called  me  to  go  to  Missouri  to  preach,  and 
there  see  the  displays  of  Ills  power  and  grace,  in  the 
gathering  in  of  His  people,  and  building  up  of  His 
Church.  Tliese  anticipations  had  fortified  my  mind 
to  leave  all  ni}'  friends  and  the  Church,  to  come  to 
this  strange  and  rude  community.  The  contrast 
was  such  that  I  felt  greatly  discouraged.  This  first 
year,  was  to  me,  emphatically,  a  year  of  persecution. 
It  would  fill  a  large  space  to  detail  what  I  passed 
through.  I  will  only  record  a  ver}'  few  cases  out  of 
many. 

When  spring  began  to  open,  I  took  a  school  for 
four  months,  and  my  employers  agreed  to  do  my 
plowing  when  called  upon,  for  I  had  neither  team, 
plow  nor  harness.  I  had  a  singing  school  for  Sat- 
urday, and  a  common  school  the  rest  of  the  time, 
and  for  Sunday  I  had  preaching.  So  I  was  closely 
confined.  I  called  on  my  employers  for  plowing, 
but  none  came.  I  called  again  and  one  came;  and, 
finally,  anotlier,  until  I  got  my  ground  plowed. 
Then  I  dismissed  my  school  for  a  day,  and  got  a 
team  to  furrow  my  fields,  and  I  planted  my  corn, 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  133 

mornings  and  evenings.  AVlien  my  corn  was  large 
enough  to  plow  I  could  get  no  one  to  plow  it.  After 
tr\'ing  in  vain  to  get  it  plowed,  I  became  fully  con- 
vinced that  I  must  have  my  crop  attended  to  in  some 
other  way;  but  I  knew  of  no  chance  of  hiring  either 
horse,  plow,  or  plowman.  I  felt  much  discouraged, 
and  was  pondering  one  day  in  my  school  what  I 
should  do.  The  children  were  playing  and  I  was 
alone,  when,  suddenly,  I  was  interrupted  by  a 
stranger  entering  the  door.  He  said  he  was  poor, 
and  a  new  settler,  and  was  not  able  to  pay  for  the 
schooling  of  his  children  ;  he  had  two  to  send,  but 
could  not  pay.  I  told  him  I  w^ould  take  the  pay  in 
work.  lie  said,  he  was  obliged  to  leave  home,  and 
so  could  not  work  for  me,  but  that  he  had  a  good 
liorse  and  plow,  and  that  I  could  have  them  to  tend 
my  crop,  if  I  would  let  his  children  come  to  school. 
I  agreed,  at  once,  and,  after  dismissing  school  for 
one  week,  I  took  his  horse  and  plow  and  worked  in 
my  crop  during  the  time.  After  this  I  worked 
mornings  and  evenings,  late  and  early,  and  thus 
tended  my  ten  acres  of  corn,  my  garden,  potatoes, 
etc.,  and  lost  no  more  time  from  school.  After  I 
had  finished  my  school  term,  I  had  no  trouble  in 
collecting  my  money,  for  all  were  pleased  with  my 
teaching. 

There  was  one  bill,  however,  I  could  not  collect; 
it  was  a  bill  I  held  against  a  iSIr.  Ilendrickson,  on 


134  Autobiography  of 

whom  I  culled  for  a  settlement.  lie  came  to  me  as 
I  sat  on  my  horse  and  seized  the  bridle  near  the  bit, 
and  then  commenced  a  torrent  of  abuse,  saying,  at 
the  same  time,  he  was  well  pleased  with  me  as  a 
teacher,  but  I  ought  not  to  be  permitted  to  live,  for 
I  was  bawling  and  preaching  around  the  country 
such  doctrine  as  should  never  be  tolerated,  as  elec- 
tion, predestination,  and  salvation  for  only  a  part  of 
Adam's  race,  while  another  part  was  bound  to  suffer 
eternally.  He  said  that  such  doctrines  were  abom- 
inable, and  the  law  ought  to  put  to  death  every  man 
that  would  preach  them ;  but  if  the  law  would  not 
hang  such  villians,  he  would  kill  them,  and  then, 
wdth  an  awful  oath,  he  swore  that  I  should  never 
leave  that  spot  alive,  for  he  would  break  my  skull 
and  scatter  my  brains  on  that  spot  of  earth.  I 
might  now  say  my  prayers  and  make  ready,  as  my 
time  was  short,  for  there  and  then  he  would  send  me 
to  my  last  account.  Then  followed  the  most  awful 
oaths,  and  calling  the  heaviest  judgments  and  curses 
of  God  to  fall  upon  him  if  he  did  not  break  my  head 
before  I  left  the  spot.  All  this  time  he  held  my 
horse  by  the  bit  with  his  left  hand,  and  the  fist  of 
his  right  was  rubbing  about  my  mouth  and  nose, 
and  I  was  watching  for  him  to  grasp  my  throat  to 
pull  me  off  my  horse.  I  had  made  no  reply  all  this 
time,  but  when  he  had  fully  exhausted  his  store  of 
oaths  and  curses  I  said:  "]^ow,  sir>  if  you  wnll  let 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  135 

loose  my  bridle  I  will  go  on  and  leave  you  to  your 
own  reflections."  His  tongae  broke  loose  again, 
and  in  the  profanest  manner  possible  called  the  bit- 
terest curses  upon  his  head  if  he  did  not  take  my 
lite  before  I  left  that  spot.  I  can  not  account  for 
my  feelings,  for  I  felt  no  excitement,  anger,  fear, 
nor  confusion ;  but  at  tliat  moment  my  confidence 
became  so  strong  that  I  could  not  keep  silent,  and, 
placing  my  eyes  steadily  in  his  face,  I  spoke  as  fol- 
lows :  "My  dear  sir,  I  am  sorry  for  you  ;  I  pity  you 
from  my  heart;  you  can  do  me  no  harm.  The 
wrath  of  man  shall  praise  my  God,  and  the  remain- 
der of  wrath  lie  will  restrain.  Your  evil  heart,  pro- 
pelled by  the  prince  and  spirit  of  enmity  against 
God  and  against  Ilis  cause  and  truth,  would  will- 
ingly incite  you  to  do  all  that  you  have  threatened, 
but  He  that  has  set  bounds  to  the  waves  of  the  sea, 
holds  you  in  restraint  so  that  you  can  do  me  no 
harm.  You  can  not  hurt  me.  My  religion  is  not 
in  my  head;  and  if  you  were  to  break  it  and  scatter 
my  brains  here  in  the  road  it  would  not  do  mj^  religion 
nor  the  truth  which  I  preach  any  harm.  It  would 
be  more  awful  if  all  the  curses  which  you  have  in- 
voked were  to  fall  upon  you,  than  for  my  head  to  be 
broken ;  but,  poor  man,  strong  as  you  feel,  and  ma- 
lignant as  your  passions  are,  you  are  helpless  and 
harmless  as  to  doing  me  any  injur}'.  You  can  not 
break  my  head,  neither  can  you  strike  me  nor  hurt 


136  Autobiography  of 

me.  Here  is  m}-  bead,  break  it  if  3-011  can.  You 
can  not,  you  dare  not  attempt  it.  Tbe  God  tbat  I 
serve  bolds  you  iu  restraint,  and  He,  wbose  trutb  I 
preacb,  will  not  permit  you  to  barm  me.  Your 
ravings  are  only  as  a  cbained  lion  wben  be  gnaws 
bis  cbains  in  bis  rage,  until  bis  strength  is  exhausted 
and  tben  be  quietly  lies  down  to  refresh  liis  energy. 
Now  do  all  tbat  you  can  ;  strike  if  you  can ;  break 
my  bead  if  you  can.  If  you  can  not,  tben  take 
sbame  to  yourself;  let  your  enfeebled  arms  fall,  let 
my  bridle  go,  and,  repulsed  witb  sbame  and  a  con- 
sciousness of  your  gross  impropriety,  leave  me  and 
return  to  your  bouse.  Tbcre  reflect  on  your  vice 
and  folly,  and  tbe  many  false  oatbs  you  bave  sworn, 
and  tbe  many  curses  you  bave  called  upon  your  de- 
voted body  and  soul.  All  tbese  you  bave  tried  to 
tempt  God  to  do  to  you,  and  you  bave  done  me  no 
barm,  neitber  can  you  ;  so  now  be  asbamed  and 
leave  me  to  pursue  my  way  in  peace;  and  wbile  you 
reflect  on  your  folly,  learn  tbat  tbere  is  a  God  wbo 
will  sustain  Ills  people,  and  restrain  and  punisb  tbe 
wicked."  As  I  closed  my  speech  bis  fierce,  fiery 
countenance  began  to  relax;  be  turned  pale  and  his 
arms  fell  to  bis  sides,  and  bis  eyes  fell  to  tbe 
ground,  and  without  one  word  he  left  me  and  walked 
toward  bis  house,  slowl}^  and  witbout  looking  back. 
I  tben  rode  on  my  wa3\ 

Tbis  is  but  one  case  out  of  ni.uiy,  of  a  like  sort. 


Elder    Wilson  Thompson.  137 

that  occurred  during  this  trying  year.  This  man 
was  a  Universalist.  I  had  no  society  excepting 
when  at  church  and  among  the  brethren  there. 
They  were  sound,  social,  and  free  to  converse  on 
religious  subjects.  Among  them  I  enjoyed  myself 
well ;  but  I  lived  seven  miles  distant,  and  seldom 
ever  saw  any  of  them  except  at  meeting  times.  I 
often  wont  among  them  on  Saturda}^  and  remained 
until  Monday  morning,  to  avoid  the  sporting  rabble 
at  the  milL  I  was  very  poor,  a  young  beginner  and 
a  stranger.  My  father  and  his  family,  uncle  Benja- 
min and  his  family,  were  all  I  could  associate  with 
in  the  neighborhood.  I  was  so  closely  confined  to 
business  that  I  traveled  but  very  little.  After  my 
school  engagements  were  finished  I  made  one  visit 
to  the  Church  in  Tiawapity  bottom  ;  but  I  found  the 
people  all  so  sick  that  there  was  scarcely  well  per- 
sons enough  to  take  care  of  them,  and  of  course 
none  to  go  to  meeting,  so  I  returned. 

On  the  20th  day  of  April,  1811,  our  son  Grigg  M. 
was  born,  and  sometime  in  the  August  following  I 
took  my  w^ife  and  child,  he  being  now  about  four 
months  old,  and  we  started  on  liorseback  for  my 
wife's  father's  place,  in  Campbell  county,  Kentucky. 
This  was  along  journey  to  travel  on  horseback  and 
to  carry  a  child.  I  attended  an  appointment,  previ- 
ously made,  for  a  funeral  in  Illinois,  near  Cash  or 
Silver  Creek.  We  crossed  the  Mississippi,  fifteen 
12 


138  Autobiography  of 

miles  above  Cape  Girardeau,  at  the  Coffin  Spring,  or 
wliat  was  then  called  Green's  Ferry.  From  thence 
we  traveled  the  trace  for  Shawneetown,  and  came  to 
tlie  place  of  meeting.  After  preaching  to  a  large  as- 
sembly, we  went  to  a  preacher's  house  on  our  way, 
a  few  miles  further,  and  were  treated  kindly.  I 
think  his  preaching  could  not  have  been  very  edify- 
ing; but  he  treated  us  well,  in  his  rude  way.  Kext 
morning  we  proceeded  on  our  journey,  and  in  a  few 
days  passed  the  Salt  Works,  and  reached  Shawnee- 
town, on  tlie  bank  of  the  Ohio  River.  AVe  crossed 
the  river,  and  once  more  entered  Kentucky.  Here 
we  stopped,  to  camp  for  the  night.  I  built  a  large 
lire,  and  my  wife  prepared  supper.  About  this  time 
four  Methodist  preachers  came  on,  and  concluded  to 
stop  with  us,  and  share  our  hospitality.  In  the  morn- 
ing my  horse's  back,  liaving  been  hurt  before,  was 
so  badly  swollen  that  I  was  doubtful  whether  he 
could  travel  or  not.  One  of  the  preachers,  seeing  his 
situation,  and  finding  we  were  going  near  Cincin- 
nati, gave  me  five  dollars,  and  said  he  :  "  If  you  need 
it  in  getting  along  then  use  it;  but  if  you  should  not 
need  it,  and  can  spare  it,  you  might  send  it  to  me  at 
Cincinnati,  as  we  are  going  there  to  attend  a  confer- 
ence." This  I  considered  as  an  unusual  act  of  be- 
nevolence for  an  entire  stranger.  I  have  never 
thought  of  his  kindness  since  except  with  respect 
and  gratitude.     I  had  to  exchange  my  horse  for  an- 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  139 

other;  but  after  I  o()t  througli  I  sent  the  ])reacher 
liis  money.  I  tliink  few  men  wouhl  sliow  as  iiiueli 
benevolence  to  a  travelino;  stranii:er.  I  hoi)e  this 
narrative  may  influence  all  its  readers  to  follow  the 
example  of  that  Methodist  preacher.  lie  received 
his  money  all  safe,  and  in  addition  to  that  he  won 
my  lasting  gratitude,  and  he  enjoyed  the  sweetness 
of  an  approving  conscience,  and  felt,  before  God  and 
his  associates,  that  he  had  done  a  good  deed  without 
an}^  solicitation  from  me. 

We  traveled  on  slowly.  I  clianged  my  horse  for 
another,  with  but  little  loss  ;  and  with  this  fresh  one 
we  proceeded  rather  better.  W^e  generally  camped 
during  the  night.  Our  course  of  travel  was  to  pass 
Hardensburg,  Elizabeth,  Yellow  Banks,  Bardstown, 
Frankfort,  and  Williamstown  ;  thence  down  the  dry 
ridge  to  near  Banklick  ;  then  crossed  Licking  at  De- 
cory's  Ford,  and  thence  to  my  wife's  parents.  I  will 
state  one  singular  event  that  occurred  on  this  jour- 
ney: We  missed  our  way,  and  after  traveling  some 
distance  found  we  were  on  the  road  to  Redbank's. 
After  receiving  some  directions  we  crossed  to  our 
road  again,  which  was  several  miles  distant,  and  the 
way  being  very  intricate  \ve  were  obliged  to  inquire 
very  often.  On  stopping  at  a  large  house  to  make 
inquiry,  an  old  Virginian  approached  us  with  as 
much  kindness  and  friendship  as  if  we  had  been  his 
children,  and,  with   a  remarkable  suavity,  insisted 


140  Autobiography  of 

tliat  wo  should  stop  and  rest  until  Monday,  it  then 
being  Saturday  afternoon.  I  made  some  excuses, 
but  he  still  insisted,  saying  we  must  be  tired  of 
riding,  and  that  the  child  was  tired  ;  and  that  he  had 
plenty  of  food  for  us  and  our  horses,  and  if -^we  would 
rest  until  Monday  we  should  be  refreshed  for  our 
journey,  and  it  would  cost  us  nothing.  The  prof- 
fered hospitality  of  this  entire  stranger  so  won  our 
friendship,  that  finally  we  accepted  his  kind  invita- 
tion, and  made  his  house  our  home  until  Monday. 
Every  act  of  kindness  that  could  well  be  shown  us 
was  freely  administered  by  this  family  while  there; 
and  when  we  started  we  found  that  our  portmanteau 
was  filled  with  cakes,  butter,  cheese,  dried  beef,  etc., 
and  every  arrangement  made  fur  our  comfort  that 
was  possible  for  them  to  make.  We  left  this  hospit- 
able mansion,  feeling  more  like  we  were  leaving  the 
domicil  of  kind  parents  than  that  of  strangers.  I 
think  his  name  was  Anderson.  II e^  wore  his  hair 
tied  at  the  back  of  his  neck,  and  he  was  a  very  jovial 
old  man.  He  was  an  Infidel  in  his  religious  views. 
He  charged  me  not  to  stop  at  the  Yellow  Bank,  as 
murder  and  robbery  had,  it  was  thought,  been  com- 
mitted there  ;  and  he  said  it  Avould  not  be  safe  for  us 
to  stop  at  that  place.  He  told  us  to  stop  nine  miles 
back  on  the  road,  at  a  place  he  described,  and  we 
did  so,  although  we  had  time  to  have  traveled  the 
whole  distance  to  the  Bank.     The  next  day,  as  we 


Elder  Wil.son  Thomp.sox.  141 

passed  tlie  place  where  tliey  had  suspected  the  mur- 
ders to  have  been  committed,  we  marked  it  well  so 
as  to  avoid  it  on  our  return  back.  Tiiis  kindness, 
shown  to  entire  strangers  traveling  the  road,  with 
nothing  to  introduce  or  recommend  tliem,  was  re- 
markable. I  often  think  of  such  events,  and  believe 
that  the  God  of  Providence  and  Grace  superintends 
the  aliairs  of  his  children.  Although  unseen  he  may 
lead  them  from  the  road  they  design  to  travel,  and 
throw  them  upon  some  unexpected  friend,  who  lie 
has  in  readiness  to  administer  to  their  needs,  such  as 
the  events  above  described  fully  illustrate.  So,  while 
we  feel  thankful  to  kind  friends  for  their  attentions, 
we  should  feel  doubly  thankful  to  God  for  his  rich 
and  wisely-directed  Providence  in  guiding  us  to  such 
friends  without  our  knowledge  and  often  against  our 
wills,  as  in  this  case,  for  by  missing  our  way  we 
were  thrown  upon  this  kind  old  friend. 

We  arrived  safely  and  in  due  time  at  the  house  of 
my  wife's  parents,  and  were  received  with  much  joy. 
During  our  stay  the  North  Bend  Association  met 
with  the  Old  Licking  Church,  and  most  of  the  old 
ministers  and  members  from  a  large  scope  of  conn- 
try  were  there.  This  was  a  feast  to  me,  to  see  so 
many  of  the  old  brethren  and  to  hear  them  proclaim- 
ing the  Gospel  of  the  Grace  of  God,  while  the 
saints,  like  a  flock  of  sheep,  were  feeding  on  "  the 
sincere  milk  of  the  Word."     Still  my  mind  would 


142  Autobiography  of 

be  running  back  to  Missouri,  and  fondly  anticipating 
a  great  display  of  Divine  power  and  grace  in  that 
place,  Avhere  I  had  endured  so  much,  and  where  I 
had  felt  so  lonely  and  sometimes  so  much  discour- 
aged. After  a  very  agreeable  association  was  over, 
I  traveled  with  Elder  James  Lee,  and  visited  several 
Churches,  and  then  crossed  the  Ohio  River,  and  vis- 
ited a  number  of  Churches  north  of  Cincinnati,  up 
the  Miami  Valley,  as  far  as  Middletow^n,  and  then 
filled  an  appointment  west  on  Cotton  liun.  Here 
we  were  forced  to  retire  to  a  grove,  on  account  of 
the  immense  crowd.  The  people  were  very  atten- 
tive and  solemn,  and  a  deep  effect  was  visible.  The 
same  afternoon  we  preached  at  Elk  Creek  Church  to 
a  similar  congregation,  and  with  similar  effect,  and 
again  at  candle-light  at  Deacon  John  Lucas's.  This 
was  a  night  of  great  power  and  deep  effect.  I  then 
returned  to  my  wife's  father's,  and  after  visiting 
some  of  the  churches,  we  started  again  for  our  home. 
"We  made  a  few  stops  on  the  w^ay,  and  I  preached  a 
few  times. 

I  will  now  relate  an  occurrence  that  may  interest 
the  reader.  [N'ight  overtook  us,  and  there  was  no 
house  for  about  five  miles  further  on  our  way,  so  we 
were  forced  to  travel  on  in  the  dark.  Scarcely  able 
to  see  the  road,  we  still,  slowly,  proceeded.  After 
traveling  a  considerable  distance  we  saw  a  light,  and 
soon  came  up  to  a  house;  we  asked  for  lodgings,  and 


Eldkr  Wilson  Thompson.  143 

we  were  admitted.  The  landlord  caine  out  witli  a 
ejindle.  As  soon  as  tlie  liii:ht  shone  on  the  outside 
of  the  honse,  I  was  sur[)rised  to  find  we  liad  stop[)ed 
at  tlie  very  house  that  my  old  A^irginia  friend  had 
warned  me  of,  as  we  came  out,  and  which  had  caused 
me  to  notice  it  so  particularly.  I  immediately  rec- 
ognized it,  and  then  knew  it  was  nine  miles  to  the 
next  liouse,  through  a  dark,  heavy-timbered  bottom; 
and  to  go  on,  after  calling  for  our  lodging  for  the 
night,  would  be  more  dangerous  than  to  remain, 
only  we  should  keep  ourselves  on  the  watch.  Hav- 
ing no  time  to  consider,  I  dismounted  and  went  to 
help  down  my  wife  and  child ;  when  four  other  men 
came  out,  and  one  of  them  took  my  saddle-bags 
from  my  saddle,  and  weighing  them  in  his  hands, 
he  gave  a  significant  look  at  his  friends.  I  had  col- 
lected for  my  father  and  uncle  five  or  six  hundred 
dollars  in  silver,  and  had  it  in"  my  saddle-bags.  AVe 
went  into  the  liouse,  taking  my  saddles  and  saddle- 
bags with  me.  I  had  a  lead  horse  with  me  with  a 
pack-saddle  on  it  to  carry  food  for  the  horses  as  we 
traveled  through  the  wilderness.  On  the  tree  of  this 
pack-saddle  I  had  tied  an  old  musket  that  I  had 
taken  for  a  bad  debt,  and  the  main  spring  being 
broken  I  had  procured  no  ammunition.  I  had  also 
a  butcher-knife  with  me,  which  I  had  brought  to 
cut  hobble  rods,  to  hamper  my  horses,  when  we 
camped  out.     This  was  in  a  scabbard  and  fastened 


144  AUTOBIO^RAPUY    OF 

to  the  tree  of  my  pack-saddle.  I  bad  been  in  tbe 
bouse  but  a  lew  moments,  wbcu  tlie  Uindlord  invited 
me  to  walk  out  and  see  what  a  number  of  deer-skins 
lie  bad  taken  from  deer  be  bad  killed.  I  tbougbt  it 
strange  for  him  to  wish  me  to  go  out  in  the  dark  to 
see  deer-skins.  But  I  bad  resolved  to  brave  every 
danger  and  show  no  fear;  so  I  went,  leaving  my 
wife  within.  After  feeling  of  the  skins,  of  which  a 
long  pole  was  strung  full,  managing  all  the  time  to 
keep  a  i)roper  distance  from  tbe  landlord,  and  keep- 
ing him  constantly  talking,  by  asking  many  ques- 
tions, I  said  that  I  was  very  tired,  and  wished  to 
return  into  the  house.  He  asked  me  if  I  carried 
weapons  of  defense  while  traveling.  I  replied  that 
this  was  my  own  business;  but  if  any  person  wished 
to  know,  they  could  find  out  by  making  an  attack. 
lie  repeated  this  question,  and  I  again  gave  the  same 
answer.  I  again  observed  to  him,  that  being  tired, 
I  wished  to  go  into  the  house;  and  so  saying  I 
started,  w^ben  he  said,  "We  will  go  into  the  other 
house."  The  building  was  arranged  with  two  log 
houses  set  end  to  end,  with  a  hall  between  the  two. 
We  went  into  the  west  one.  Some  fire  was  burning 
in  it,  and  one  chair  only.  I  sat  down  in  that,  and 
the  landlord  stood  by  me,  and  again  inquired  if  I 
carried  weapons  about  my  person.  I  replied,  tliat  I 
was  always  ready  for  whatever  might  come,  and 
that  I  never  shrunk  for  fear;  and  a  coward  I  did 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  145 

despise.  But  I  wished  never  to  insult  or  injure  any 
man;  yet  if  any  one  was  concerned,  or  deeply  in- 
terested in  knowing  what  kind  of  weapons  I  carried 
he  would  ascertain  by  periling  an  attack,  and  the 
consequences  would  convince  him  how  these  matters 
were.  At  that  time  I  was  young,  large,  and  strong, 
and  presented  something  of  a  formidable  appear- 
ance, being  about  six  feet  high  and  pretty  well 
proportioned.  But  the  truth  was,  I  had  neither 
side-arms,  nor  weapons  of  any  kind,  except  a  small 
penknife,  and  the  old  musket  and  butcher  knife, 
which  were  in  the  other  house.  Shortly  after  I  had 
sat  down,  the  other  four  men  came  in,  one  at  a  time, 
and  formed  a  circle  around  me.  The  last  one  that 
entered  was  a  most  savage-looking  man — indeed  all 
of  them  were  large,  fierce,  villainous-looking  creat- 
ures. The  landlord  kept  up  an  incessant  talking 
about  the  fights  and  conquests  he  had  made ;  some- 
times conquering  two  or  three  men  at  a  time. 

The  last  one  that  came  in  was  the  tallest  of  the 
gang  and  the  most  ferocious  in  appearance.  He 
wore  a  leather  apron  reaching  from  his  neck  down 
to  his  ankles,  and  had  a  belt  around  his  waist,  and 
in  his  right  hand  he  held  a  large  butcher  knife,  and 
was  whetting  it  across  the  palm  of  his  left  hand. 
He  stepped  into  the  circle  now  formed  around  me, 
leaving  only  the  opening  between  me  and  the  fire. 
I  arose  to  my  feet  and  observed  to  him:  '-Sir,  you 
13 


146  Autobiography  of 

seem  to  be  tlie  oldest  man  in  the  compan}^  and  as 
there  is  but  one  chair  here  it  of  course  belongs  to 
you ;  take  the  seat."  As  I  thus  spoke  I  arose  and 
stood  with  my  back  to  the  fire,  leaning  against  the 
mantle  so  that  no  one  could  get  behind  me,  and  that 
I  might  keep  them  all  under  my  eye.  I  accom- 
plished this  in  as  easy  and  careless  a  manner  as  pos- 
sible and  without  showing  fear  or  excitement.  I 
intended  if  any  motion  of  violence  was  made,  to 
prostrate,  if  possible,  the  one  between  me  and  the 
door,  and  then  leap  into  the  dark.  I  said  to  the 
landlord :  "  I  wish  some  supper  for  myself  and  my 
wife,  and  must  ^o  and  notify  the  landlady."  ^'[N'o," 
said  he ;  and  then  he  hallooed  to  her.  She  soon 
came  in  to  prepare  supper*  I  then  said  I  would 
give  the  lady  my  room  about  the  fire;  and  stepping 
out  into  the  other  house,  took  a  seat  by  my  wife  at 
one  side  of  the  fire.  All  the  men  soon  came  in  and 
began  to  stride  back  and  forth  across  the  room,  and 
occasionally  they  would  meet  in  the  middle  of  the 
floor  and  huddle  together,  whisper,  motion,  and  con- 
sult quietly  for  a  time;  and  then  stride  across  the 
room  again.  Aftef  one  of  these  consultations  the 
landlord  stepped  off  and  got  a  bottle  of  whisk}^, 
some  glasses  and  water,  and  placed  them  on  the 
table.  I  comprehended  the  plan,  which  was  evi- 
dently to  get  me  drunk,  and  then  they  would  have 
me  in  their  power;  or  perhaps,  some  deadl}^  poison 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  147 

or  narcotic  had  been  prepared  for  me,  so  I  resolved 
that  all  should  drink  first.  As  soon  as  all  matters 
were  arranged  on  the  table,  I  was  invited  to  drink 
of  some  ''old  Bourbon."  I  replied:  "Fond  as  I 
always  am  of  this  'creature,'  and  dry  and  weary  as 
I  feel  from  my  journey,  I  can  not  violate  the  rules 
of  propriety — the  landlord  must  first  drink  to  his 
guests,  and  they  must  follow  in  the  order  in  which 
they  came  in ;  and  as  I  was  last  to  come  in  this 
evening,  I  must  drink  last  in  the  rounds."  This 
rule  was  adopted  to  my  satisfaction,  and  I  saw  I 
could  soon  drink  them  drunk,  which  I  resolved  for 
the  first  time  in  my  life  to  do ;  and  that  too  as  soon 
as  possible,  for  in  that  condition  I  thought  I  could 
manage  them  if  attacked.  I  loathe  a  drunkard,  and 
the  man  that,  under  ordinary  circumstances,  would 
induce  others  to  get  drunk,  I  despise.  But  my  life, 
and  that  of  my  wife  and  child,  beside  the  money, 
all  depended  on  thwarting  their  plans  in  some  way ; 
for  by  this  time  I  was  fully  convinced  that  this  was 
their  design,  and  our  safety  depended  on  frustrating 
their  intentions  by  any  means,  and  this  opportunity 
was  not  to  be  refused  in  such  a  crisis.  By  the  time 
supper  was  ready  they  were  in  my  power,  and  yet 
they  could  walk  and  seemed  to  keep  their  senses.  I 
had  drank  scarcely  one  drop,  but  feigned  to  drink 
whenever  they  did,  which  was  every  few  minutes. 
They  drank  from  glasses,  but  I  turned  up  the  bottle 


148  Autobiography  of 

so  that  I  could  see  the  size  drams  tliey  took,  though 
they  could  not  tell  what  quantity  I  drank.  As  soon 
as  supper  was  over  I  gave  my  wife  a  sign  to  follow 
me,  and  we  went  into  the  room  where  our  saddles 
were,  and  I  asked  the  landlady  for  a  hed,  which  she 
showed  to  us.  I  then  untied  the  gun  for  to  use  as  a 
war-cluh,  drew  the  butcher  knife  half  way  out  the 
scabbard,  leaving  it  on  the  saddle,  and  then  drew 
all  close  to  my  bed  so  that  I  could  grasp  either  in  an 
instant.  I  also  took  my  penknife  in  my  hand,  and 
so  laid  down,  having  put  my  saddle-bags  under  the 
edge  of  the  bed.  The  bed  was  in  the  corner  of  the 
room  with  the  foot  toward  the  fire,  and  curtains 
were  hung  around  it.  These  I  parted  at  the  foot  so 
as  to  see  all  that  passed.  Here  I  lay  and  watched. 
Yery  soon  after  I  laid  down  all  the  men  came  in, 
and,  drunk  as  they  were,  they  still  seemed  intent  on 
mischief.  They  began  their  walking  to  and  fro 
again,  and  every  few  minutes  they  would  huddle 
and  again  consult.  They  would  get  near  the  foot 
of  my  bed,  where  the  curtains  would  have  perfectly 
hid  them  had  I  not  parted  them,  so  I  could  see  all 
that  was  going  on.  In  these  consultations  I  could 
see  them  point  to  the  gun,  the  knife,  and  the  saddle- 
bags, and  then  shake  their  heads  as  if  they  thought 
there  was  great  danger.  If  they  killed  me  they 
must  also  kill  the  woman  and  child ;  and  seeing  the 
gun  and  knife  and  not  knowing  but  the  gun  was 


Elder  Wilson  Thompsox.  149 

well  loaded,  they  appeared  to  fear  getting  hurt,  and 
beside  they  snpposed  I  was  well  armed  with  priv^ate 
weapons  about  my  person.  After  many  such  con- 
sultations three  of  them  went  off  yelling  and  scream- 
ing like  Indians,  and  the  other  two — the  landlord 
and  another — threw  themselves  on  some  bearskins 
on  the  floor  before  the  fire.  From  their  motions 
and  actions  I  concluded  they  had  abandoned  the 
attack;  but  it  was  my  conviction  that  the  three 
were  to  go  off  making  a  noise,  and  the  other  two 
were  to  lie  down,  and  when  I  was  sound  asleep, 
crawl  under  the  bed  and  steal  the  saddle-bags.  I 
believed,  however,  they  were  so  drunk  that  they 
would  soon  be  asleep,  and  awake  no  more  until 
morning;  and  this  belief  proved  true,  for  it  was 
broad  daylight,  and  I  was  up,  before  they  awoke. 

This  was  an  awful  night  to  me.  There  was  a 
traveler  murdered  here  but  a  short  time  afterward, 
which  I  shall  have  occasion  to  say  more  about  here- 
after. These  men  saw  the  gun  and  knife,  and  sup- 
posed they  were  in  good  order;  and,  from  my  ap- 
parent unconcern,  they  supposed  that  I  was  armed, 
and  probably  well-provided  for  an  attack.  All  these 
things  must  have  had  their  effect ;  but  I  have  ever 
regarded  our  escape  as  a  merciful  interposition  of 
God's  Providence.  The  mornins:  found  us  early  on 
our  road,  and  we  kept  a  sharp  lookout,  for  we  sus- 
pected they  might  waylay  us  on  the  road,  as  we  had 


150  Autobiography  of 

to  travel  about  nine  miles  through  a  dense  forest 
which  was  entirely  uninhabited;  but  we  were  not 
molested.  After  this  we  proceeded  pretty  well  until 
I  was  attacked  with  the  fever  and  ague,  but  we  did 
not  stop  for  this. 

One  afternoon,  as  we  traveled  along  through  a 
heavy  fall  of  rain,  I  took  a  chill,  which  was  followed 
by  a  high  fever  and  pain  in  the  head  and  back. 
About  nightfall  we  came  to  a  house  where  we  were 
permitted  to  stay.  We  were  dripping  wet,  and  I 
was  unable  to  sit  up.  The  family  would  aflbrd  us 
no  bod  nor  bed-clothes,  so  we  had  to  lie  on  the  floor 
on  our  wet  blankets.  It  was  a  cold  ISTovember.  rain, 
and,  of  course,  the  night  was  a  hard  one  on  a  sick 
man.  My  wife  and  child  had  to  suffer  with  me  for 
the  people  would  get  us  no  supper,  and  my  jaded 
horses  were  tied  out  in  the  rain,  and  had  nothing  to 
eat. 

We  were  then  .in  Illinois.  I  will  mention  that 
the  night  before  we  had  stayed  at  the  Saline  Salt 
Works,  and  while  we  were  there  a  messenger  came 
with  the  news  that  General  Harrison  had  been  sur- 
prised at  Tippecanoe  and  was  defeated  with  great 
loss,  and  that  the  Indians  were  desolating  the  whole 
countr3\  A  council  was  called  to  determine  what 
they  should  do — whether  to  abandon  the  salt  works 
and  go  to  Kentucky,  or  send  out  spies  to  ascertain 
what  was  best  for  them.     But  to  continue  my  nar- 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  151 

rative:  After  passing  a  miserable  night,  and,  morn- 
ing having  relieved  us,  we  were  soon  on  our  journey, 
although  I  felt  scarcely  able  to  travel.  Nothing 
more  of  importance  occurred  until  we  reached  home. 
Finding  all  our  friends  well,  and  my  corn  gathered, 
I  felt  well-satisfied. 

I  had  been  at  home  but  a  short  time  until  a  man 
came  from  St.  Genevra,  on  Saline  Creek,  a  distance 
of  fifty  miles,  as  a  committee,  sent  by  his  neighbor- 
hood, with  proposals  to  me  to  move  to  that  place 
and  teach  school  for  one  year,  as  they  had  received 
a  most  flattering  account  of  my  skill  in  government 
and  order,  as  a  teacher.  The  proposal  was  as  fol- 
lows:  They  would  furnish  me  with  a  house  and 
three  acres  of  land,  a  cow,  and  provisions  for  the 
year,  and  pa}"  me  a  salary  and  three  hundred  dol- 
lars in  cash.  Three  responsible  men  were  to  bind 
themselves  for  the  payment  of  the  money  and  the 
furnishing  of  all  the  other  things.  I  should  engage 
to  teach  reading,  writing,  and  arithmetic  to  just  such 
a  school  as  they  were  pleased  to  make ;  and  also  to 
teach  five  days  in  each  week.  Saturdays  and  Sun- 
days should  be  my  own.  And  if  I  would  teach  a 
singing  school  on  Saturday,  at  one  dollar  and  fifty 
cents  per  scholar,  they  would  make  me  a  good 
school.  I  thought  the  ofler  a  good  one.  1  w^as  poor 
and  had  no  permanent  home,  and  this  would  give 
me  a  good  start ;  for  it  w^ould  give  me  three  or  four 


152  Autobiography  of 

hundred  dollars  clear  of  all  expenses,  and,  as  land 
was  cheap,  I  could  buy  a  home  with  that  money.  I 
was  pleased ;  and,  as  I  had  never  seen  that  part  of 
the  country,  I  appointed  a  time  when  I  would  come 
and  see  them,  and  then,  probably,  give  them  a  defi- 
nite answer.  When  the  time  came  my  father,  never 
having  seen  the  country,  concluded  to  go  with  me. 
We  spent  a  few  days  at  the  place,  and  were  both 
w^ell -pleased  ;  so  w^e  concluded  to  move  there.  They 
said  if  I  would  set  a  day  they  \vould  send  teams  to 
move  me  up  free  of  charge. 

I  told  them  I  had  a  crop  to  dispose  of,  and  could 
not  then  set  a  day  ;  but  if  I  did  come,  as  I  then 
thought  I  should,  I  w^ould  w^rite  to  them  in  two  or 
three  weeks,  to  inform  them  at  what  time  they  might 
come  for  me.  They  insisted  for  a  positive  promise ; 
but  although  my  mind  w^as  full}^  made  up  to  accept 
their  ofier,  and  I  was  even  highly  pleased  with  the 
prospect,  still,  somehow,  I  felt  like  I  ought  not  to 
bind  myself  by  any  positive  answer.  I  returned 
home,  and  my  wife  was  highly  pleased  with  the 
prospect  I  set  before  her.  I  arrived  home  on  Satur- 
day, and  on  Sunday  I  went  to  Bethel  to  meeting. 
After  the  meeting  I  began  to  feel  oppressed  in  my 
mind  ;  a  heavy  gloom  came  over  me ;  I  felt  as  though 
some  disaster  threatened  me,  but  I  could  not  tell 
what  it  was.  This  depression  of  my  spirits  I  tried 
to  relieve  myself  from,  but  could  not. 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  153 

My  wife  and  I  staid  tluit  night  with  Brother 
Thomas  Bull,  the  Clerk  of  the  Bethel  Church.  I 
safiered  greatly  in  mind,  and  slept  little  or  none  dur- 
ing the  night.  My  mind  was  led  back  to  Kentucky, 
and  the  impressions  I  had  felt  there.  How  that  I 
had  been  convinced  that  the  Lord  had  sent  me  here, 
and  that  He  would  show  me  the  power  of  His 
grace.  ,  This  conviction  had  heretofore  fortified  my 
mind,  and  induced  me  to  leave  my  native  State,  my 
mother  Church,  and  dearest  friends,  and  come  to  a 
strange  land,  and  dwell  among  strange  people.  Here, 
'  tis  true,  I  had  suffered  many  privations,  tempta- 
tions, and  sore  persecutions ;  but,  then,  I  remembered 
that  through  all  these  the  Lord  had  sustained  me, 
and  now,  I  asked  myself,  though  I  am  poor  and 
needy,  should  I  be  induced  by  pecuniary  gain  to 
leave  the  field  where  I  believed  God  had  called  me 
to  labor?  *'Xo,"  I  answered  to  myself,  "I  would 
not  for  the  worth  of  the  world."  But  it  now  oc- 
curred: "IIow  did  I  know  that  God  had  specially 
sent  me  to  that  place  ?  My  impressions  might  have 
been  imaginarj^  for  one  year  had  passed  away  and 
there  was  no  prospect  visible  of  any  special  work  of 
grace,  either  in  the  little  cold  Church  or  among  the 
people;  but  sin  and  opposition  to  the  truth  seemed 
to  predominate."  In  this  way  my  mind  was  tossed 
all  that  night.  I  knew  that  my  worldly  interests 
said:  "  Go  and  prosper ; "  and  the  opening  seemed 


154  Autobiography  of 

providential,  as  I  had  not  solicited  it  or  even  thought 
of  it,  until  the  messenger  came.  To  know  the  mind 
and  will  of  the  Lord  in  this  matter  was  my  great 
concern,  and  His  will  I  would  do  cheerfully,  if  I 
could  but  know  it.  The  morning  came  and  with  it 
my  trouble  increased.  I  felt  like  seeking  solitude, 
for  no  one  was  company  for  me,  and  I  could  inter- 
est no  one.  We  started  early  on  Monday  morn- 
ing for  home.  On  the  way  we  talked  very  little, 
and  my  mind  became  so  weighed  dow^n  that  I  really 
beo:an  to  think  that  some  severe  disease  was  fasten- 
ing  upon  my  vitals.  After  riding  some  live  or  six 
miles  we  came  to  ray  father's  and  stopped,  and  I  laid 
down  on  the  bed,  for  my  strength  seemed  to  be 
gone,  so  that  I  could  not  get  homCj  although  it  was 
in  sight.  Here  I  lay  until  about  noon,  and  kept 
quiet;  but  my  mind  was  laboring  like  an  overladen 
vessel  in  a  storm,  without  compass  or  rudder,  I 
was  tossed  in  every  direction  by  every  contending 
wave,  and  felt  as  if  there  was  no  port  for  which  I 
might  sail ;  so  I  knew  not  what  to  do.  To  do  right 
was  my  aim,  but  what  that  was  seemed  to  be  con- 
cealed from  me.  Old  impressions  said  :  "  Sta}^"  but 
all  my  best  wordly  interests  said,  "  Go."  My  father 
and  all  his  family  had  concluded  that  I  ought  to  go ; 
and  my  wife  wished  to  go.  ISTothingbut  my  former 
impressions  held  me  back ;  but  these  seemed  to  for- 
bid me,  and  to  hold  me  fast. 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  155 

In  tills  suspense  I  lay  witliout  letting  an}'  one 
know  the  state  of  my  mind  until,  as  sudden  as  light- 
ning, and  as  clear  as  light,  every  doubt  was  removed 
from  my  mind,  and  my  course  was  made  as  plain  as 
noonday;  and  all  those  old  impressions  were  con- 
firmed to  m}^  mind  as  the  workings  of  God's  mighty 
power,  and  all  these  flattering  prospects  of  earthly 
gain  dwindled  in  my  view  to  nothing.  So  sudden 
and  so  powerful  was  this  mental  relief — this  burst 
of  light  and  evidence,  without  hearing  externally 
any  words,  or  anj^  words  coming  to  nw  mind,  that  I 
leaped  from  the  bed  on  the  floor  and  burst  into  a 
flood  of  tears.  I  left  the  room,  and  passed  out  into 
the  porch,  when  my  wife  caught  me,  and,  with  her 
eyes  flowing  with  sympathetic  tears,  inquired  what 
was  the  matter  with  me.  I  could  not  answer  for  a 
time;  but  as  soon  as  I  could  give  utterance  to  words, 
I  said :  "The  Lord  has  let  me  know  that  the  time  is 
at  hand,  when  I  shall  fully  realize  all  that  I  have 
anticipated  of  the  display  of  His  power  and  grace, 
in  renewing  His  Church  and  gathering  in  His  re- 
deemed heritage.  This  hope  fortified  my  mind,"  I 
further  said,  "  to  leave  all  our  dear  friends  in  Ken- 
tucky, to  come  here  among  strangers,  and  where  I 
have  toiled  in  poverty  and  sufiered  sore  persecu- 
tions; but  still  this  hope  cheered  me  through  all. 
Now,  when  the  prospect  of  temporal  relief  came,  in 
the  proposition  to  move  away  from  here,  I  became 


156  Autobiography  of 

ensnared,  and  partly  concluded  that  my  impressions 
had  been  delusive,  and  I  would  give  them  up  and  go. 
But  the  Lord  changes  not,  and  He  has  sent  me 
here;  and  wlien  I  would  have  gone  away,  He  has 
liedged  me  in.  And  now  He  has  revealed  to  me  a 
truth  that  I  must  stay  here,  and  see  His  salvation, 
for  He  will  now  speedil}'  cause  this  ^  wilderness  to 
hud  and  blossom  as  the  rose.'  Here  He  will  be 
glorified  in  the  gathering  in  of  His  people.  Many 
of  His  scattered  fold  are  here,  to  be  gathered  in  ; 
and  I  shall  see  it  with  joy,  and  shall  feed  them ;  and 
3'ou  may  all  prepare  to  witness  a  mighty  out-pouring 
of  His  Spirit;  for  many  of  these  vile  persecutors 
and  relentless  sinners  are  soon  to  be  converted  to 
God,  and  will  follow  Jesus,  in  baptism,  and  find  a 
home  in  His  Church.  The  Bethel  Church  will  soon 
be  a  Bethel  indeed;  for  tlie  Lord  will  truly  be 
there."  I  continued  to  speak  in  this  way  until  they 
had  sent  for  fatlier,  who  was  out  somewhere  on  the 
farm.  I  had  not  observed  what  was  going  on  until 
I  saw  father  and  mother,  my  wife  and  all  my 
brothers  and  sisters  standing  around  me,  all  shed- 
ding tears.  After  a  short  silence,  father  spoke  and 
said :  "I  have  been  listening  to  your  talk,  and  have 
but  one  fault  to  find  with  it,  and  that  is,  you  speak 
too  positive.  We  may  have  many  feelings  when  the 
mind  becomes  excited,  and  we  may  feel  very  differ- 
ent, in  a  short  time  afterward,  when  that  excitement 


Elder  "Wilson  Thompson.  157 

dies  away;  and  we  should  not  foci,  nor  speak  posi- 
tive so  soon,  but  take  a  few  days  to  see  whether 
these  sudden  impulses  prove  true  and  permanent,  or 
whether  they  wear  away  and  pass  off."  I  replied : 
*•  I  have  spoken  positively,  but  not  because  I  thought 
there  was  a  possibility  of  any  mistake  in  my  impres- 
sions, but  because  I  had  no  doubt.  The  natural 
passions  and  sympathies  may  be  greatly  excited,  and 
we  maybe  greatly  deceived  by  them;  but  this  is 
not  of  that  sort.  I  have  now  spoken  positively 
again.  Perhaps,  I  ought  to  have  said,  I  think  this 
is  not  an  efiect  of  any  natural  excitement;  but  I 
feel  no  such  doubts,  and  the  truth  of  what  I  say  is 
60  certain  before  me,  that  it  will  admit  of  no  doubt 
in  my  mind,  and  to  speak  doubtfully  seems  to  me 
like  it  implied  a  want  of  confidence  in  God.  Never- 
theless, your  counsel  is  certainly  good,  in  common 
cases,  and  I  am  willing  to  let  a  few  days  test  it,  but 
I  feel  no  fears  of  tliis  conviction  passing  ofi:',  or 
proving  to  be  delusive.*'  He  replied :  "  Perhaps 
not;  but,  you  know,  when  Zion  travails  she  brings 
forth  her  children,  and  I  can  see  no  signs  of  anything 
of  this  in  the  Church.  All  seems  cold  and  lifeless, 
and  I  have  seen  nothing  in  the  Church,  nor  in  the 
congregation,  to  indicate  any  such  times  as  you 
speak  of.  Yet  I  should  be  truly  glad  to  see  them 
come,  but  I  doubt  if  they  are  not  much  farther  oft' 
than  you  suppo.-e."     I  replied:  "When  the  husband 


158  Autobiography  of 

of  the  Church  comes  to  his  spouse  iu  the  visits  of 
His  love,  children  will  be  begotten  of  God;  then 
Zion  will  travail  and  bring  them  forth ;  and  I  feel 
sure  at  this  time,  that  the  favored  set  time  is  come, 
and  the  Lord  will  favor  Zion  in  this  vicinity.  I  feel 
forbidden  to  leave  while  I  have  these  impressions ; 
but,  as  you  advise,  I  will  be  quiet  for  a  few  days, 
and  see  if  this  can  wear  away,  but  still,  I  must  say 
that  I  have  no  doubts  on  this  matter."  So  our 
conversation  ended,  and  I  went  home. 

This  was  on  Monday,  and  on  the  Wednesday  fol- 
lowing I  went  to  a  brother,  Abraham  Randalls,  and 
purchased  fifty  acres  of  land  in  the  green  woods, 
with  no  house  nor  any  improvements  on  it,  at  three 
dollars  per  acre,  to  be  paid  for  in  trade,  as  long  as  I 
had  any  articles  to  spare  that  he  wanted.  He  had  a 
new  cabin  near  the  land  I  had  bought,  and  this  I 
was  to  have  until  I  could  build  one  of  my  own. 
This  cabin  was  chinked,. and  had  a  floor  and  a  door, 
no  hearth,  back  wall,  or  jams;  but  I  was  to  fix  it  so 
it  would  do  to  live  in  until  I  had  cleared  what  ground 
I  could  for  corn,  intending  to  build  the  next 
fall.  The  next  day  we  moved  to  our  new  home, 
wuthin  one  mile  and  a  half  of  the  Bethel  meeting- 
house. We  then  had  one  small  table ;  our  bedstead 
was  a  temporary  frame,  made  of  poles  fastened  to 
the  wall,  and  posts  fastened  to  the  joists;  these, 
with  three  chairs,  constituted   our  furniture.     We 


Elder  "Wilson  Thompson.  159 

had  one  cow  and  a  two-jear  old  bullock,  some 
chickens,  a  few  clothes,  a  scant  supply  of  shelf-ware, 
one  horse — after  letting  one  go  toward  paying  for 
my  land;  and  we  had  plenty  of  corn,  but  no  meat. 
These  things  were  about  our  fortune,  but  we  were 
young  and  able  to  work,  and  this,  with  the  blessings 
of  Providence,  were  our  trust,  and  we  felt  of  good 
courage. 

This  was  December,  A.  D.  1811.  The  next  Sun- 
day night  occurred  those  notable  earthquakes  that 
produced  such  eruptions  on  the  Mississippi  River, 
about  ^ew  Madrid,  and  which  rent  the  earth  with 
deep  chasms  in  many  parts  of  Southern  Missouri. 
Even  where  I  lived  large  trees  were  broken  down, 
fences  and  brick  buildings  were  prostrated  or  much 
injured.  My  door-hinges  were  loosened,  and  the 
back  wall  which  I  had  just  put  up  was  shaken 
down;  and,  for  three  days  jind  nights,  the  sun, 
moon,  and  stars  were  concealed  by  a  mist  and  fog 
which  dropped  like  a  heavy  dew,  while  ever  and 
anon,  a  hard  shock  would  seem  to  threaten  the 
world  with  destruction.  All  this  commotion  seemed 
to  have  no  efiect  on  me,  nor  gave  me  any  alarm 
whatever.  I  calmly  viewed  the  phenomena  as  a 
matter  of  God's  wise  arrangement,  and  I  pursued 
my  daily  business  with  a  composed  and  contented 
mind.  The  next  day  after  the  first  shoclv;  I  was 
building  up  my  chimney  of  sticks  and  clay,  and 


IGO  Autobiography  of 

sometimes  I  would  be  upon  it  when  a  heavj^  shock 
would  come,  and,  to  keep  from  being  shaken  down, 
I  would  have  to  throw^  my  arms  around  a  log  of  the 
liouse  until  the  violence  of  the  shock  w^as  over.  All 
these  thins^s  never  moved  me  nor  caused  me  to 
doubt  for  one  moment,  but  that  the  Lord  would 
speedily  make  bare  his  arm  and  almighty  power, 
revive  his  saints,  and  gather  in  his  redeemed  child- 
ren. From  the  time  I  moved  I  had,  by  request, 
lield  evening  meetings — the  evenings  being  long.  At 
one  of  these  an  unusual  effect  was  visible  among  the 
members.  Some  of  the  old  brethren  were  so  re- 
vived that  they  engaged  in  prayer,  and  some  of 
them  delivered  short  exhortations.  I  had  never 
seen  such  appearances  there  before  ;  and,  perhaps, 
my  feelings  and  constant  expectations  for  such 
sympton-»s  of  a  revival,  did  magnify  things  to  my 
view.  Be  that  as  it  nuiy,  I  believed  that  the  work 
I  had  so  confidently  anticipated  had  now  begun,  and 
another  evening  meeting  being  appointed,  I  went 
on  there  the  day  before.  The  next  day  fiither  came 
on,  and  I  told  him  what  a  meeting  we  had,  and  how 
the  work  of  the  Lord,  that  I  had  spoken  of,  was  at 
hand,  and  that  the  Husband  of  the  Church  had 
come  in  His  Spirit,  and  that  Zion  was  now  travail- 
ing and  would  soon  bring  forth  her  children. 

He  went  home  with  me  and  then  to  the  meetmg,bnt 
none   of  those   fas'orable   syniptums  appeared   that 


Elditr  Wilson  Thompson.  161 

niglit.  Numbers  were  out,  and  all  seemed  attentive, 
but  there  was  no  visible  effect  more  than  common. 
As  father  and  I  returned  home,  he  said :  *'If  this  is 
your  great  revival,  I  do  not  think  much  of  it ;  for  I 
can  see  no  evidence."  I  replied  :  "  It  is  true,  this 
meeting  was  not  as  the  other;  but  I  have  no  doubt 
that  the  good  Lord  is  now  at  work  in  a  still  way, 
without  visible  observation,  among  the  people ;  and 
what  He  is  now  doing,  in  secret,  will  be  proclaimed 
on  the  house  top."  lie  said  no  more,  and  the  con- 
versation turned  on  certain  subjects  of  Scripture,  for 
my  mind  was  working  hard  on  the  doctrine  of  the 
union  of  Christ  and  his  people  before  faith.  The 
preaching  I  had  heard  was,  that  God's  people  be- 
came united  to  Christ  by  a  living  faith;  but  I  saw- 
things  ditierently,  for  I  conceived  that  such  an  union 
was  indispensable  to  the  legal  imputation  of  our 
sins  to  Christ,  and  of  His  righteousness  to  us,  and 
that,  too,  before  faith  could  act  upon,  or  lay  hold  of, 
that  mystical  union,  or  draw  any  comfort  from  it. 
This  was  the  sense  in  which  I  understood  the  doc- 
trine, and  I  was  laboring  hard  to  discover  the  true 
principles  upon  which  it  was  based,  as  revealed  in 
the  Scriptures  of  truth,  and  by  the  Si)irit  in  the 
hearts  of  God's  people.  This  subject  engrossed 
most  of  our  conversation,  as  I  found  father  also  was 
much  exercised  on  the  same  point.  The  evening 
meetings  were  continued,  from  time  to  time — somc- 
14 


162  Autobiography  of 

times  nearly  every  night  in  tlie  week,  and  they  were 
attended  with  great  interest.  I  was,  however,  afraid 
to  send  for  father,  as  some  of  our  meetings  were 
cold,  but  others  were  deeply  afiecting,  yet  all  of 
them  were  of  that  still,  noiseless  character  that 
shows  a  rending  of  hearts  and  not  of  garments. 
Thus  our  meetings  went  on  during  the  month,  and 
father  had  heard  nothing  of  our  progress  since  he 
was  there.  When  the  Church  meeting  came  on, 
he  came  up,  and  was  astonished  to  see  the  house 
crowded  full  on  Saturday,  when  usually  there  would 
be  only  about  twenty  persons.  When  the  Church 
was  organized  for  business,  father  was  chosen  Mod- 
erator for  the  day;  and  when  he  announced  the 
door  of  the  Church  was  open  for  the  reception  of 
members,  eleven  persons  came  forward  and  gave 
clear  and  satisfactory  evidence  of  the  hope  that  was 
in  them.  While  this  was  going  on,  I  could  see  the 
big  tears  coursing  down  my  father's  cheeks;  and  I 
knew  he  had  the  evidence  now,  that  the  Lord  was 
truly  in  the  midst  doing  w^onders  among  the  people. 
The  last  person  that  talked  to  the  Church  that  day 
was  my  father's  brother,  Benjamin  Thompson.  lie 
had  been  much  exercised  for  some  time,  and  had 
received  a  hope;  but  his  deliverance  from  the  bur- 
den of  his  sins,  and  from  the  deep  sense  of  his  just 
condemnation  had  not  been  so  clear  as  some  others. 
Yet,  at  times,  the  evidence  would  shine  a  little,  but 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  163 

soon  darkness  would  again  envelop  liis  mind,  and 
then  another  ray  of  hope  would  break  in.  In  this 
way  he  had  lived  for  some  years.  He  was  at  a  loss 
to  say  at  which  particular  time  he  should  date  the 
upspringing  of  his  little  hope.  lie  arose  in  the  crowd, 
and  stood  there  without  attempting  to  come  up  to 
the  Moderator.  lie  said  :  "  I  am  a  stranger  to  my- 
self, and  am  in  a  strange  situation.  I  do  not  now 
offer  myself  as  a  candidate  for  baptism,  or  member 
in  this  Church  ;  I  do  not  feel  worthy  of  this,  but  I 
have  been  exercised  betimes,  for  some  years  past, 
and  have  passed  through  scenes  that  I  do  not  com- 
prehend. I  will  not  deny  that,  at  times,  I  have 
had  some  dawnings  of  hope;  yet  I  dare  not  trust  in 
this  hope,  as  a  good  one,  but  fear  even  to  think  of 
it.  I  verily  believe  the  Baptist  Church  is,  indeed, 
the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  I  liave  full  confi- 
dence in  you  that  you  are  a  people  taught  of  the 
Lord,  and  led  by  His  Spirit.  Perhaps  you  may  be 
able  to  understand  my  case,  and  give  some  advice. 
If  the  Church  is  willing  to  give  me  time  to  tell  the 
particulars  of  my  long  experience  and  feelings,  I 
wish  to  state  them  to  you  now,  and  then  receive 
3'Our  best  counsel."  Liberty  was  given,  and  he 
spoke  about  an  hour.  lie  begun  by  saying:  "I  am 
fully  aware  that  I  am  a  great  sinner.  I  liave  seen 
so  much  of  sin,  and  the  deceitfulness  of  my  heart, 
that  I  have  lost  all  confidence  in  myself.    I  am  afraid 


1G4  Autobiography  of 

I  have  deceived  myself;  and  having  been  raised 
among  tlie  Baptists,  and  heard  so  much  of  tlieir 
preaching  and  conversation  through  my  life,  and 
liaving  heard  so  many  relate  their  experience,  that 
I  fear  I  have  learned  so  much  as  to  even  deceive  the 
Church.  Therefore  I  beg  of  3^ou  all  to  watch  me 
closel}^,  and  act  faithfully  with  me." 

"When  he  had  finished  he  requested  all  the  mem- 
bers of  the  Church  to  ask  him  such  questions  as 
they  believed  none  but  a  Christian  could  answer,  for 
he  feared  he  was  deceived.  The  members  of  the 
Church  looked  at  each  other  and  said  he  had  been 
so  particular,  and  had  so  fully  explained  every  point, 
both  of  Christian  experience  and  the  doctrines  of 
grace,  that  they  could  ask  no  questions ;  but  if  he 
was  disposed  to  join  the  Church  they  were  fully  pre- 
pared to  give  him  their  hand,  and  in  their  hearts 
they  would  receive  him  into  Christian  fellowship. 
He  then  asked  leave  to  ask  the  Church  some  ques- 
tions, and  the  privilege  was  granted.  After  many 
questions  relative  to  the  feelings  and  impressions  of 
Christians  were  answered,  he  said  :  "  When  I  began 
to  talk  I  had  no  intention  of  attempting  to  join  the 
Church,  but  since  I  have  been  talking  my  little  hope 
has  revived,  and  my  attachment  to  the  Church  and 
its  ordinances,  and  the  privileges  of  a  home  within 
her  gates  and  among  her  members,  has  so  increased 
that  I  now  feel  prepared  to  say  that  if  you  can  re- 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  165 

ccivc  sucli  a  poor  creature,  I  want  a  liome  among 
you."  lie  was  gladly  received,  and  afterward  he 
became  an  able  minister  for  man}^  j-ears,  and  died 
between  the  age  of  seventy  and  eighty  years  lamented 
by  all  his  friends  in  the  churches,  who  had  been  so 
often  fed  by  his  ministry.  He  died  a  member  of 
Bethel  Church,  which  lie  first  joined:  into  which  he 
was  baptized;  and  by  which  he  was  licensed  and  or- 
dained to  preach,  and  which  he  served  as  their  min- 
ister until  his  death. 

This  Saturday  was  a  day  of  great  power;  many 
hearts  seemed  melted,  and  a  deep  silence  prevailed, 
broken  only  by  sobs  which  might  occasionally  be 
heard  in  all  parts  of  the  house.  Eleven  were  received 
for  baptism,  but  no  ordained  preacher  was  there  to 
baptize  them.  On  Sunday  morning,  by  request,  the 
Church  again  gave  the  opportunity  for  the  reception 
of  members,  and  my  uncle  Benjamin's  wife  came 
forward  and  was  received.  That  day  was  a  day 
never  to  be  forgotten  by  me ;  and  many  others  have 
reason  to  remember  it  as  a  day  of  days  to  them.  It 
was  a  new  country,  our  roads  were  mere  traces  and 
paths,  the  thick  woods  of  the  forest  and  underbrush 
were  still  in  their  natural  state.  The  people  lived  in 
settlements  or  patches  here  and  there  along  the 
creeks,  with  frequently  some  twenty  miles  of  un- 
broken forest  between  these  small  settlements.  This 
day  the  crow^ds  of  strangers  from  different  settlements, 


166  Autobiography  of 

for  twenty  or  thirty  miles  around,  were  thronging 
every  tnioe  and  path ;  and  solemnity,  deep  us  death, 
was  depicted  on  most  of  the  countenances,  while 
joy  and  comfort  sat  with  a  heavenly  smile  and 
serene  peace  on  tlije  lips  and  brows  of  the  saints.  It 
was  soon  found  that  the  church  would  not  hold  but 
a  small  part  of  the  gathering  crowd;  and,  although 
it  was  now  the  middle  of  winter,  yet,  as  there  had 
been  a  rain  and  a  thaw,  the  ground  was  very  muddy. 
This  day,  howev^er,  was  pleasant  for  the  season.  The 
seats  were  all  carried  out  of  the  house  and  placed 
where  there  was  a  number  of  logs.  A  stand  was 
arranged  for  the  minister,  and  the  services  com- 
menced. I  took  for  a  text  the  saying  of  Paul :  "For 
the  wages  of  sin  is  death,  but  the  gift  of  God  is 
eternal  life  through  Jesus  Christ."  After  briefly 
showing  the  connection  of  the  text,  I  spoke  of  sin  : 
Firsts  as  a  transgression  of  a  good  and  holy  law,  and 
of  death  as  its  penalty.  We  were  all  sinners,  hav- 
ing our  all  in  one  man,  and  he  a  transgressor.  By 
one  act  of  that  one  man,  he  transgressed  God's  just 
and  holy  law,  and  as  a  penalty,  death  was  upon  us. 
Secondly y  "All  unrighteousness  is  sin;"  and  we  were 
such  sinners  in  ourselves,  in  this  sense,  that  when 
God  looked  down  from  heaven  on  the  earth  and 
searched  all  men  individually,  he  declared  :  "  They 
have  all  gone  out  of  the  way ;  there  is  none  that 
doeth  good,  no  not  one."    "  There  is  none  that  seek- 


Elder  Wilson  Tiiompsox.  1G7 

etli  after  God."  Tliis  being  our  iinrigliteoiis  state, 
our  condition  at  death  was  hopeless,  with  res[iect  to 
any  good  works  or  righteous  desires  of  our  own. 
The  third  definition  of  sin  is  in  the  sense  of  infidel- 
ity:  "  AVhatsoever  is  not  of  faith  is  sin."  "All 
men  have  not  faith,"  therefore  all  men  are  sinners 
in  this  sense;  and  "  without  faith  it  is  impossible  to 
please  God."  From  this  we  must  conclude  that  all 
are  under  sin,  and  in  a  state  of  universal  unright- 
eousness ;  none  doing  good,  all  out  of  the  way,  and 
the  result  is  that  "none  seeketh  after  God."  This 
is  our  dead  and  hopeless  condition  in  ourselves  as 
sinners.  But  the  blessed  gospel  opens  a  way  of  hope 
through  the  language  of  our  text :  "  The  gift  of  God 
is  eternal  life  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord." 
Christ  as  our  mediator  is  himself  the  gift  of  God, 
and  lie  is  the  eternal  life  of  the  Church  ;  for,  says 
St.  John :  "  God  hath  given  to  us  eternal  life,  and 
this  life  is  in  his  Son."  All  spiritual  blessings  are 
in  Christ,  and  were  included  in  Him  as  the  one  great 
gift  of  God.  He  was  given  to  be  "Head  over  all 
things  to  the  Church,  which  is  His  body  the  fullness 
of  Him  thatfilleth  all  and  in  all."  The  saints  being 
the  proper  members  of  Christ's  body  are  His  full- 
ness— they  constitute  this  complete  mystical  body 
in  all  its  parts  and  proportions;  not  one  surplus,  nor 
one  missing,  and  all  fitly  joined  together,  not  pro- 
miscuously, or  at  random,  but  all  in  their  prop-er 


168  Autobiography  of 

places  ;  for  they  are  "  members  in  particular."  And 
as  they  are  to  fill  difierent  offices  as  members  of  the 
one  body  they  must  not  all  have  the  same  gifts,  but 
each  have  such  a  spiritual  endowment  as  will  best 
qualify  him  as  a  member  to  fill  his  proper  place  in 
the  body  of  Christ;  for  all  are  in  the  body  members 
0'\e  of  another.  Behold  then  the  fullness  of  Christ's 
body — the  Church;  and  see  how  the  Head  fills  all 
the  members  respectively  with  precisely  the  gift  to 
lill  his  proper  place.  This  gift  of  eternal  life  is  a 
gilt  of  God,  in  common  to  all  the  members  of  Christ's 
body.  He  hath  this  life  in  and  of  himself,  and  so 
is  called  a  li\dng  stone ;  and  this  life,  being  commu- 
nicated to  us  from  the  Divine  nature,  through  Jesus 
Christ,  by  the  quickening  spirit  of  God,  transformes 
us  into  "  lively  stones."  And  being  built  up  as  a 
spiritual  house,  Christ  lives  in  every  member  as  his 
eternal  life.  This  life  is  put  into  motion  in  us  by 
the  work  of  regeneration.  Then  begin  to  appear 
faith  as  a  fruit  of  the  Spirit,  and  also  love,  joy,  and 
peace,  with  all  other  spiritual  blessings.  These  bless- 
ings we  enjoy,  as  the  efiects  of  the  gift  which  God 
liimself  has  given  us.  It  was  His  gift,  a  free  gift, 
a  gift  that  contains  all  other  blessings,  and,  through 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  this  gift  is  also  given  and 
also  received. 

I  entered  into  the  doctrine  of  the  legal  and  spirit- 
ual oneness  of  Christ  and  the  Church,  before  faith ; 


Elder  Wilson  Tuompson.  169 

and  of  faith  as  actiiii^  on  the  testimony  of  that 
truth,  and  so  being  the  Spirit's  evidence  to  the  chihi 
of  God  of  the  truth  of  the  doctrine  and  of  the  com- 
forts and  joy,  the  strength  and  edification,  flowing 
from  the  understanding  of  it.  At  the  close  of  tliis 
discourse  the  large  congregation  seemed  deeply  af- 
fected. I  cast  my  eyes  over  tliem,  and  the  general 
appearance  was  a  solemn  stillness,  as  though  some 
unseqn  power  was  hovering  over  them.  Every  eye 
was  set  on  me,  and  I  felt  mute  with  astonishment, 
and  stood  silent  for  some  minutes.  I  believe  there 
was  not  a  motion  nor  a  sound  during  the  time,  until, 
simultaneousl}^,  some  twentj^  or  more  persons  arose 
from  their  seats  and  came  forward,  and  bending 
dowMi  on  their  knees  around  the  table  cried  out  in 
low  and  solemn  voices  :  "Pray  for  me;  0,  pray  for 
me,  a  poor  undone  sinner."  I  stood  dumb  for  a 
moment,  and  then  said  :  "Here  are  many  sinners  re- 
questing me  to  pray  for  them.  I  can  do  them  no 
good;  none  but  Jesus  can  do  helpless  sinners  good. 
To  Him,  who  alone  hath  power  on  earth  to  forgive 
sin,  you  must  look ;  but  lie  has  made  it  our  duty  and 
our  privilege  to  pray,  and  offer  our  requests  before 
God.  Let  us,  therefore,  attempt  to  pray."  I  began 
with  some  assurance  of  access  at  a  throne  of  grace. 
As  I  closed,  Ilitt,  an  old  member  of  the  Church, 
began  to  pray,  and  he  prayed  with  great  earnestness. 
The  congregation  then  sung  and  were  dismissed.  I 
15 


170  AUTOBIOGRArilY    OF 

til  ink  about  a  dozon  persons  soon  after  were  re- 
ceived, who  then  first  had  a  view  of  God's  justice  in 
justifying  ungodly  sinners,  through  the  redemption 
of  Jesus  Christ.  That  day  was  often  spoken  of. 
8ome  said  that  while  I  stood  silent  my  countenance 
became  so  changed  that  it  appeared  as  if  I  had  been 
struck  with  death.  My  uncle,  who  had  been  so  full 
of  doubt  on  Saturday,  was  now^  full  of  assurance. 
On  his  way  home  he  said  to  my  father:  "This  is, 
truly,  the  greatest  day  I  have  ever  seen.  The  spirit 
and  power  of  the  Lord  was  surely  liovering  over  tlie 
place,  and  His  glory  was  in  the  midst.  I  never  can 
doubt  again."  Father  replied  :  "  Truly,  this  is  a  day 
long  to  be  remembered.  Yet,"  he  added,  "  I  have 
seen  some  days  that,  at  the  time,  I  felt  like  I  could 
never  doubt  again  ;  but  these  seasons  are  short,  and 
perhaps  you  may  soon  lind  yourself  in  darkness  and 
doubt."  Uncle  said  :  "  I  think  this  can  never  be.  I 
have  this  day  had  such  clear  views  of  the  glorious 
plan  of  redemption  tlirough  Christ,  and  have  had 
such  comfortable  assurances  of  my  interest  in  it,  that 
I  can  not  believe  I  shall  ever  doubt  again."  Fath- 
er's response  was  :  "  The  plan  of  salvation,  through 
the  redemption  that  is  in  Jesus  Christ,  I  have  had  no 
doubts  of  for  many  yeai^.  Although  sometimes  I 
can  view  it  much  more  clearly  tlian  at  other  times ; 
yet,  in  my  darkest  hours,  I  do  not  doubt  that  Christ 
is  the  only  way,  and  that  all  who  are  really  in  Ilim, 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  171 

as  tlie  members  of  his  body,  are  really  saved.  This 
I  have  not  doubted  for  years;  but  my  iKrsonal  inter- 
est in  that  redemption,  and  my  real  membership  in 
that  mystical  body,  has  been  a  matter  of  doubt  with 
me."  My  uncle  then  said:  "I  think  I  shall  never 
doubt  that  again  ;  and  I  feel  quite  sure  of  one  thing, 
that  if  I  should  doubt  it,  it  can  only  be  momentarily, 
for  when  any  such  doubts  arise,  I  will  just  think  of 
this  day,  and  they  must  all  vanish  at  once."  "  Well," 
said  father,  "such  seasons  as  these  are  very  precious 
and  strengthening,  and  are  often  pleasant  to  reflect 
upon  and  refer  to.  Doubts  are  not  pleasant  things, 
and  you  had  better  live  without  them  as  long  as  you 
can  ;  but  if  they  should  return,  and  relerence  of  mem- 
ory to  this  day  will  not  dissipate  them,  do  not  then 
conclude  that  no  one  was  ever  in  your  condition. 
Young  pilgrims  have  much  of  the  way  to  learn,  and 
many  of  these  hard  lessons  can  only  be  learned  in 
the  school  of  experience.  Some  persons,  I  believe, 
are  not  harrassed  with  doubts,  as  others  are."  Such, 
in  substance,  was  the  conversation  of  these  men,  as 
they  returned  from  the  meeting.  The  evening  meet- 
ings were  still  continued,  and  crowds  attended  them, 
and  a  great  effect  was  manifested  ;  yet  all  the  pro- 
ceedings were  still  and  solemn — quite  different  from 
the  revivals  that  are  so  popular  in  the  present  day. 
IlsTo  mourning  benches  were  there  for  the  seekers  to 
exhibit  themselves  upon,  but  many  mourning  hearts 


172  Autobiography  of 

were  liidingfrom  the  public  gaze,  in  some  dark  cor- 
ner; and  there,  in  the  secret  breathing  of  desire, 
were  seeking  after  the  Lord,  *'  if  haply  He  might  be 
found."  The  baptism  of  the  twelve  being  postponed, 
because  there  was  no  ordained  minister  present,  a 
messenger  was  sent  to  Ehler  Stephen  Stilley,  request- 
ing him  to  come  up  and  baptize  the  candidates  at 
our  next  meeting.  There  was  no  other  ordained 
minister,  that  we  knew  of,  living  in  all  that  country. 
Elder  Stilley  was  the  pastor  of  the  Bethel  Church, 
and  had  served  them  as  such  for  years  before  I 
moved  there,  and  was  well  received.  I  was  only  a 
licentiate,  and  could  not  administer  the  ordinances  of 
the  Church.  lie  came  at  our  next  Church  meeting, 
but  seemed  distant  and  gruff,  and  was  unwilling  to 
baptize  the  people.  Ills  reasons  were  that  he  had 
been  afflicted,  sometime  before,  with  the  ague,  and 
going  into  the  water  might  bring  on  a  relapse,  and 
that  he  felt  too  weak  to  perform  the  labor.  These, 
and  many  other  poor  excuses,  he  made — such  as  per- 
haps no  Baptist  ever  had  been  known  to  make 
before. 

The  Church  reasoned  with  him,  stating  that  there 
w^ere  now  twelve  received  for  baptism,  and  many 
more  were  expected ;  as  a  very  powerful  work  was 
oToins:  on  around  us  and  in  our  midst,  and  he  was 
the  only  ordained  minister  in  the  neighborhood  that 
could  baptize.     As  for  the  coldness  of  the  water,  or 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  173 

the  danger  of  his  health,  they  never  hud  heard  of 
any  one  being  hurt  by  baptizing  or  being  baptized, 
at  any  season  of  the  year;  and  as  to  his  physical 
strength,  if  lie  thought  there  was  any  danger  of 
that,  I  would  go  in  and  out  with  him,  and  do  all  the 
labor  of  raising  the  candidates  from  the  water,  and 
conducting  them  out  and  in.  But,  if  any  doubts 
were  on  his  mind  as  to  the  experience  of  any  of  the 
candidates,  he  could  have  full  opportunity  of  hear- 
ing them,  either  publicly  or  privately.  After  much 
persuasion  he  reluctantly  agreed  to  perform  the  or- 
dinance, if  I  would  lead  them  out  and  in,  and  raise 
them  from  the  water.  This  I  willingly  agreed  to 
do ;  and  so  it  was  done.  This  was  the  first  time  in 
my  life  that  I  had  ever  seen  or  even  thought  of  the 
possibility  of  ministers  becoming  jealous  of  each 
other,  when  the  labors  of  one  were  blessed  more 
than  another;  but  I  have  suffered  so  much,  since 
that  time,  on  this  account,  that  I  have  been  made  to 
tremble  for  the  peace  of  the  Church  and  the  cause 
of  God.  I  have  suffered  far  more  heartfelt  trouble 
and  discouragement,  from  the  jealousy  of  ministers 
and  their  evil  influences,  than  from  almost  all  other 
causes  since  I  have  been  in  the  ministr3\  Some 
preachers  can  not  bear  to  have  others  even  thought 
well  of,  and  if  any  should  show  special  respect  for 
another,  speak  well  of  his  talents,  influence,  knowl- 
edge in  discipline,  or  in  the  Scriptures,  this  root  of 


17-1:  Autobiography  of 

jealousy  will  spring  up  as  if  they  felt  tliey  were  un- 
dervalued or  slighted;  and  some  way  is  sought  to 
prostrate  the  one  who  they  suppose  stands  in  tlieir 
way.  This  is  all  of  the  flesh,  and  is  a  very  hateful 
enemy  to  the  social  comfort  of  Christians,  and  es- 
pecially among  ministers.  They  all  have  theit 
proper  gifts  and  places  in  the  Church;  and  in  their 
place  and  gift  they  are  of  great  use  in  the  body. 
But  when  they  begin  to  envy  and  seek  to  rise 
higher  at  the  expense  of  some  other's  downfall,  then 
they  begin  to  destroy  themselves,  maim  and  afflict 
the  body,  and,  perhaps,  injure  the  usefulness  of  him 
they  envy.  Most  of  the  divisions  among  the 
Churches  originate,  directly  or  indirectly,  from  this 
destroyer  of  the  mutual  comfort  of  the  ministers, 
and  of  their  influence  among  the  members.  The 
Church  at  Bethel  at  once  perceived  that  tliis  mon- 
ster was  at  \vork  with  the  old  man,  and  w^ell-knew 
there  was  no  just  cause  for  it.  But  such  crowds  of 
people,  such  warmth  of  feeling,  and  such  ingather- 
ing of  converts  had  never  been  under  his  ministry 
there ;  and  the  tempter  had  seized  upon  all  this  to 
poison  his  mind  against  me  and  the  Church.  He 
stated,  while  there,  that  the  earthquake  had  been 
very  severe  in  the  Big  Prairie,  below  JsTew  Madrid, 
and  had  bursted  the  earth  to  pieces,  and  that  an  old 
Baptist  minister  by  the  name  of  John  Tanner,  for- 
merly of  Virginia,  was  now  so  old  and  infirm,  and 


Elder  AVilson  Thompson.  175 

unable  to  travel,  the  Church  could  not  get  him 
to  come.  The  lied  Iliver  Association,  to  which  we 
belonged,  had  resolved  tliat  less  than  two  ordained 
ministers  could  not  constitute  a  Presbytery  to  ordain 
a  minister,  and  Elder  Stilley  was  the  only  one  we 
knew  of  in  all  our  territory.  The  Church  felt  very 
desirous  to  have  me  ordained  while  there  was  an  op- 
portunity, and  they  requested  Elder  Stilley  to  go 
with  me  and  some  of  the  members  sent  b}^  the 
Church,  to  Elder  Tanner's,  and  they,  by  the  act  of 
Church,  could  ordain  me.  By  hard  persuading  the 
Elder  agreed  to  go.  As  Elder  Stilley  lived  about 
thirty  miles  on  our  way,  he  said  he  could  easily  send 
on  the  appointment.  The  Church  then  called  on 
me  to  go.  I  considered  the  conditions  of  things, 
and  finally  consented,  and  sent  on  my  appointments 
by  Elder  Stilley.  The  first  appointment  was  in 
Elder  Stilley's  neighborhood ;  the  next  at  Elder 
Tanner's.  Brother  Thomas  Bull,  the  clerk  of  the 
(yhurch,  was  to  go  with  me. 

The  time  came,  and  Brother  Bull  and  myself  went 
to  Elder  Stilley's.  He  had  sent  on  the  appointment, 
but  began  to  frame  many  excuses  about  going. 
Brother  Bull  urged  upon  him  to  go,  and  said,  that 
if  be  would  not,  then  none  of  us  need  go,  as  far  as 
the  ordination  was  concerned,  for  there  would  be 
but  one  minister.  The  Elder  seemed  crusty  and  dis- 
tant, and  in  the  morning  he  said,  his  horse  had  got 


176  AUTOBLOURAI'IIY    OF 

out  and  ho  could  not  find  him,  and,  therefore,  could 
not  go.  A  good  riding  horse  was  offered  him,  hut 
lie  would  not  take  it.  Every  means  of  persuasion 
Avas  used  hv  several  of  his  friends,  hut  to  no  effect. 
The  friends  inquired  of  me,  what  I  should  do.  I 
replied:  "My  rule  is,  to  fill  all  my  a[)pointments, 
unless  providentially  prevented  ;  thei'efore,  I  shall 
go  on."  Brother  Cotterall,  a  licentiate,  and  Brother 
Buh  said,  they  would  go  with  me ;  hut  Elder  Stilley 
would  not  go.  We  started,  and  I  filled  all  my  ap- 
pointments: the  first  at  a  friends  in  Bohinson's 
Prairie,  then  next,  at  Matthews's  Prairie,  and  from 
there  we  went  to  Elder  Tanners,  near  New  Madrid, 
arriving  on  Sunday.  Soon  after  our  arrival,  a  heavy 
rain  hegan  to  fall,  and  finally,  it  turned  to  snowing. 
The  wind  hlew  strong  from  the  north,  and  the  earth 
was  quickly  covered  with  a  sheet  of  ice.  On  Mon- 
day morning,  we  started  for  home  and  got  to  Boh- 
inson's Prairie,  where  we  stopped  for  the  night. 
Tuesday  morning  was  extremely  cold,  and  we  had 
ahout  ten  miles  in  the  open  prairie  to  ride,  facing 
the  wind.  "We  pursued  our  way  until  we  reached  a 
large  hayou,  ahout  half  a  mile  wide  ;  the  road  crossed 
it,  but  was  now  frozen  over  with  a  slick  hard  ice, 
strong  enough  to  hear  a  horse.  On  each  side  of  the 
road  was  a  thick  s-rowth  of  lhi2:s  as  hiirh  as  a  horse's 
hack.  AVe  tried  to  lead  our  horses  on  the  ice,  hut 
mine   was    barefooted,    and    the    other   two   were 


Elder  A\^ilsox  Thompson.  177 

sraootli-sbod.  Thoy  it'll,  and  could  not  get  up  until 
we  slid  them  to  the  shore.  After  trying  every  plan 
to  no  purpose,  I  told  the  old  men,  if  they  would  stay 
on  the  shore  I  would  mount  my  little  horse  and  try 
to  find  a  way  through  the  tall  flags ;  and  if  success- 
ful I  would  return  and  help  them  over,  for  the  flags 
were  so  thick,  and  the  ice  was  so  rough  the  horses 
would,  not  fall.  I  mounted  into  my  saddle,  and 
proceeded,  perhaps,  about  twent}'  or  thirty  rods, 
when,  suddenly,  my  horse  broke  through  the  ice. 
I  sprang  from  my  saddle,  and  lit  into  the  water, 
about  waist  deep,  by  the  side  of  my  horse,  which 
was  plunging,  and  could  get  no  foothold  tliat  would 
bear  him  up.  My  feet  seemed  to  be  on  a  mat  of 
the  flag  roots.  The  water  being  put  in  motion  by 
the  plunging  of  my  horse,  showed  that  the  ice  con- 
tinued no  farther,  and  all  around  would  shake  like  a 
quagmire,  and  seemed  as  if  it  were  soft  mud  that 
was  under  the  mat  of  flag  roots.  I  was  afraid  to 
move  my  feet  lest  I  should  loose  my  sod,  or  tuft  of 
roots.  These  roots  seemed  as  if  they  could  half  hold 
up  my  little  horse.  Ilis  feet  would  break  through, 
and  he  would  plunge,  sometimes,  nearly  under  the 
water,  and  then  he  would  rise  again.  I  still  held 
the  rein  in  my  hand,  and  kept  him  back  to  the  thick 
ice  where  he  first  broke  through.  I,  finally,  got  him 
in  a  favorable  position,  and  then  I  placed  both  arms 
under  his  breast.     I  made  one  mighty  efl'ort  to  lift 


178  AUTOBIOGIIAPIIY    OF 

liim,  just  as  he  plunged  forward,  and  succeeded  in 
throwing  him  hackward  on  the  ice,  \vith  his  head 
toward  the  shore.     The  ice  bore  him  up,  and  he  liiy 
sprawling  upoii  it.     I  sprang  on  the  ice  again,  and 
caught  the  bridle  just  as  m}^  horse  was  rising   to 
his  feet;  and,  thankful  for  an  opportunity  to  escape, 
I  got  back  to  the  shore.     I  told  my  friends  the  ad- 
venture,  in   a  few  words.     We   had   no   means   of 
making  a  fire,  and  there  was  no  house  for  ten  miles 
back,  and  that  through   the  open   prairie.     I   told 
them  I  should  freeze  before  I  could  get    half-way 
there;  for  I  was  as  wet  as  I  could  be,  and  my  boots 
were  full  of  water,  and  1  was  covered  with  ice.     I 
left  my  friends,  and  took  my  horse  by  the  bridle, 
and  walking  on  the  edge  of  the  flags,  along  the 
smooth  ice,  in  the  road,  where  my  horse  could  keep 
his  foothold,  I  succeeded  in  getting  over.     I  then 
left  my  horse,  and  ran  back,  and  finally,  got  both 
the  others  over.     We  then  traveled  on  about  a  mile, 
when  we  came  to  another  such  lake.     I  went  across 
on  foot,  and  examined  the  sides,  but  found  no  chance 
of  leading  the  horses  over.     I  found  a  large  hand- 
spike, with  which  I  broke  the  ice,  from  one  side  to 
the  other,  and  we  led  our  horses  over.     It  was  four 
miles  to  the  first  house,  and  two  of  these  were  through 
a  swamp.     The  rain  had  filled  every  low  place,  and 
the  road  was  mostly  covered  with  smooth  ice,  and 
on  each  side  was  a  thick  underbrush,  matted  with 


Elder  AVilson  Thompson.  179 

raspberry  briers;  so  we  were  coinpellcJ   to  follow 
in  the  road. 

The  horses  would  frequently  fall  on  the  ice,  and  we  . 
would  be  obliged  to  slide  them  to  some  rough  place 
before  they  could  get  up.  We,  finally,  succeeded  in 
getting  through;  but  it  was  now  about  dark,  and 
we  had  two  miles  to  travel  before  we  could  get  to  a 
bouse.  I  was  now  literally  shielded  over  with  ice, 
and  I  thought  I  should  freeze  before  I  could  get  to 
a  fire.  I  tuld  the  old  brethren,  that  I  should  now 
ride  fast,  and  would  stop  at  the  first  house.  I  then 
mounted  my  horse,  and  started,  in  a  gallop,  througb 
the  dark,  thick  forest,  and  soon  came  up  to  a  gate, 
in  front  of  a  cabin,  wliere  a  bright  light  was  shining. 
I  got  ofi'  my  horse  but  could  uot  stand  alone ;  I  held 
to  m}^  horse  and  the  fence,  and  exercised  my  limbs 
until  I  could  walk.  I  then  started  to  the  house. 
AVhen  I  reached  the  door  I  knocked,  but  did  not 
wait  for  a  reply,  but  rushed  in.  I  saw  at  a  glance 
that  I  had  intruded  too  abruptly,  for  there  was  a 
number  of  ladies  collected,  to  assist  the  lady  of  the 
Louse,  who  was  at  that  time  in  the  act  of  parturi- 
tion. I  paused  for  a  moment  and  observed  :  "Ladies, 
ni}'  unpleasant  situation  is  my  apology  for  this  abru})t 
intrusion.  Is  it  not  sufiicient?"  They  then  invited 
me  to  be  seated  and  thaw  my  clothing.  As  soon  as 
my  boots,  pants,  and  socks  were  all  thawed  apart,  I 
took  ofi*  my  boots  and  socks,  and  emptied  the  water 


180  Autobiography  of 

out  of  my  boots,  and  wrung  my  socks  and  drew 
them  on  again,  and  bid  the  ladies  good  evening,  and 
went  to  my  liorse,  just  as  my  fellow-travelers  came 
up.  We  then  went  on  two  miles  further,  and  stopped 
for  the  night.  My  clothes  were  full  of  water,  and 
it  had  run  down  until  my  boots  were  again  tilled.  I 
sat  by  the  tire,  in  this  situation,  for  an  hour  or  two, 
and  then  asked  for  a  bed  to  b-e  made  down  before 
the  lire.  ]My  request  was  granted,  and  I  lay  down. 
In  the  morning,  we  were  all  surprised  to  find  that 
my  feet  were  only  a  little  blistered ;  not  enough  to 
prevent  me  from  wearing  my  boots.  The  water  in 
my  boots  kept  the  air  from  my  feet,  until  they  were 
warm,  and  thus  drew  the  frost  all  out  of  the  blood. 
A  proper  circulation  was  restored.  Thus,  through 
the  special  i)rovidence  of  God,  I  was  safely  conducted 
through  this  dangerous  and  severe  trial.  We  pro- 
ceeded on  our  journey,  but  with  much  difficulty. 
We  were  often  compelled  to  leave  the  road,  on  ac- 
count of  the  ice,  which,  in  many  places,  blocked  up 
our  trace  for  several  rods,  and  wind  our  way  through 
the  forest  as  best  we  could,  until  we  gained  the  road 
again.  We  reached  Baldwin's,  in  Tiawapit^y  Bot- 
tom, that  evening,  and  Brother  Cotterall  was  at 
home.  In  the  morning  Thomas  Bull  and  myself 
started  early.  Leaving  the  bank  of  the  Mississippi, 
we  had  three  or  four  miles  to  travel  before  we  got 
to  the  bill.    This  was  on  the  8tli  of  January.    When 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  181 

about  half-way,  a  severe  sliock  of  an  earthquake 
came  on ;  we  sought  as  open  a  phice  as  possible  in 
the  timber,  and  dismounted  from  our  staircrerinii* 
horses,  who  could  scarcely  stand  up,  and  we,  our- 
selves, found  it  difficult  to  stand.  We  could  hear 
the  screams  of  the  people  near  the  river,  and  the 
falling  of  houses;  large  trees  Avere  snapped  otJ,  and 
the  boughs  of  others  were  lashing  each  other  with 
fury,  and  old  mossy  logs  were  rolled  out  ot  their 
beds.  All  this  was  from  the  great  agitation  of  the 
earth,  for  not  a  breeze  of  wind  could  be  perceived. 
These  heavy  shocks  were  often  introduced  by  a 
sound  like  distant  thunder,  and  then  a  roaring,  like 
heavy  wind,  would  come  through  the  air,  and,  witk 
this  sound,  would  come  the  shaking  and  convulsive 
Burges  of  the  earth.  After  the  earthquake  had 
ceased  we  traveled  on  ;  the  temperature  was  a  little 
moderated,  but  still  it  was  very  cold.  We  had  much 
trouble  in  picking  our  way  through  the  ice,  but  at 
last — cold  and  fatigued — we  reached  our  homes  that 
evening,  and  found  our  families  well. 

The  great  work  of  the  Lord  w^as  still  progressing 
gloriousl3\  Saints  were  happy,  rejoicing  in  the  dis- 
plays of  God's  power  and  grace;  young  converts 
were  singing  the  praise  of  their  Saviour;  while 
mourners  with  heavy  hearts  and  downcast  eyes 
were  seeking  solitude  from  the  crowded  assemblies, 
so  that  they  could  silently  breathe  the  emotions  of 


182  Autobiography  of 

their  wounded  s[)irits  and  burdened  liearls,  in  the  un- 
uttered  prayer:  "God  be  merciful  to  me  a  sinner." 
The  earthquake  had  been  so  very  severe  in  the 
the  low  lands  about  ISTew  Madrid,  that  Elder  John 
Tanner  left  and  came  to  the  high  lands  of  Cape 
Girardeau,  and  stopped  near  by  us,  in  the  vicinity 
of  Bethel  Church.  Elders  Stilley  and  Tanner  were 
both  at  our  next  meeting*.  The  Church  called  on 
them  to  ordain  me  to  the  gospel  ministry,  which 
they  did  in  the  usual  form  of  prayer  and  the  laying 
on  of  hands.  Elder  Tanner  delivered  the  charge  to 
me  in  a  sermon  on  this  text:  "  Simon,  son  of  Jonas, 
lovest  thou  me?"  All  the  brethren  admired  the 
sermon  as  an  able  discourse,  and  very  appropriate 
to  the  occasion.  I  still  remember  many  of  his  re- 
marks, and  the  general  arrangement  of  the  sermon. 
The  call,  "  Simon,  son  of  Jonas,"  he  defined  as  a 
special  call  to  him  personally ;  so  special  that  it  \vas 
by  name.  But  as  there  w^ere  others  of  the  same 
name,  Christ  designated  him  as  the  "son  of  Jonas," 
from  which  the  preacher  argued  the  special  call  of 
the  Lord's  ministers,  according  to  His  eternal  pur- 
pose, as  well  as  the  special  call  of  all  God's  chosen 
people,  to  fill  the  various  places  assigned  them  in  the 
Church  of  God.  This  question,  "lovest  thou  me?" 
being  thrice  demanded  of  Peter,  was  not  only  to 
show  the  Lord's  immutable  purpose  in  the  call,  and 
to  test  Peter's  confidence  in  him,  and  draw  from  him 


Elder  AVilson  Thompson.  183 

a  confession  of  his  fiiitli  in  Christ's  wisdom  and  per- 
fect knowledge  of  all  tilings,  even  the  secrets  of  the 
lieart  and  aftections — which  every  gospel  minister 
must  helieve  and  he  willing  to  express  on  all  proper 
occasions,  and  without  which  no  man  ought  to  he 
ordained  as  a  minister;  but  it  was  also  intended  to 
imply  a  gentle  admonition  to  Peter,  and  to  bring 
liim  to  consider  all  his  imperfections,  and  especially 
liis  very  recent  denial  of  his  Lord,  and  to  cause  him 
now  to  confess  his  love  as  the  ground  of  his  ready 
obedience  to  His  command,  as  often  and  as  solemnly 
delivered,  "  Feed  my  lambs."  Every  preacher,  he 
argued,  should  love  his  Lord  well  enough  to  obey 
Him,  feeding  both  lambs  and  sheep,  even  if  lie  got 
no  money  for  it;  nay,  if  it  cost  him  all  he  had,  and 
even  his  life  beside.  And  the  flock  who  were  fed 
by  him  should  remember  that  he  had  a  right  to  his 
support  from  them.  The  duty  of  the  Church  was 
plainly  laid  down,  and  they  ought  not  to  neglect  it. 
The  duty  of  the  preacher  was  liis  own,  and  he  should 
do  it  from  love  to  his  Lord,  and  if  he  loved  his  Lord 
he  would  also  love  the  Church,  and,  therefore,  he 
would  cheerfully  feed  them  with  gospel  truth.  The 
lambs  and  sheep  were  both  to  be  ted.  He  spoke  of 
the  relation  of  Christ  and  his  sheep  before /a /^ A — 
which  apprehended  this  relation  but  did  not  create 
it;  for  Christ  knew  his  own  sheep  equally  as  well 
when   they  wore  wallowing  in   the   mire  of  sin,  as 


184  Autobiography  of 

Avhcn  thoy  were  gathered  into  his  visible  fold.  He 
saw  some  young  men  sitting  at  a  distance  by  the 
root  of  a  tree  who  were  talking  (the  meeting  being 
held  in  a  grove,  as  the  weather  had  become  pleasant), 
he  raised  his  hand  and  said  :  "  Those  young  men  at 
the  roots  of  yon  tree  talking  may,  for  aught  I  know, 
belong  to  Christ.  If  tlicy  do.  He  knows  them  as 
His,  although  the}^  do  not  know  Him.  If  they  are 
His  He  knows  them,  and  will,  in  Ilis  own  time,  call 
them  by  name  and  lead  them  out." 

In  speaking  of  the  proper  way  to  feed  both  the 
sheep  and  the  lambs  of  the  flock,  he  said  that  in  old 
Virginia,  after  a  dinner  of  meat  and  cabbage  they 
took  a  oflass  of  milk  for  a  dessert ;  and  if  there  were 
some  who  could  not  eat  much  meat  they  took  the 
more  milk.  So  the  Epistles  began  with  doctrine  and 
closed  with  exhortations;  and  he  thought  it  best 
for  the  flock  of  Christ  to  be  fed  with  doctrine,  well 
tempered  with  experience  and  exhortation.  The 
youngest  lambs  love  sound  doctrine  if  it  is  bright 
with  experience;  and  the  older  sheep  love  experience 
if  it  is  according  to  sound  doctrine.  In  this  way  all 
the  flock  will  feed  together.  Error,  when  contrasted 
with  the  native  beauties  and  richness  of  truth,  only 
makes  them  shine  the  brighter  by  the  comparison.  Al- 
though forty-five  years  have  passed  away,  and  many 
sermons  and  other  valuable  things  have  gone  from 
my  memory,  the  substance  of  this  sermon  I  still  retain. 


Elder   Wilsox  Tiiompsox.  185 

After  the  preaching  wus  over  I  baptized  a  number 
of  willing  and  believing  subjects.  This  was  on  the 
fourth  Saturday  and  Sunday  in  Januarj^  A.  D.  1812. 
Elder  Tanner  was  then  very  old  and  very  infirm. 
lie  attended  our  next  meeting,  but  was  soon  after 
confined  to  his  house,  and  lived  but  a  short  time. 
I  visited  him  often  during  his  last  illness,  and  he 
ulways  requested  me  to  sing  the  old  song: 

"On  Jordan's  stormy  banks  I  stand, 
And  cast  a  wistful  eye, 
To  Canaan's  fair  and  happy  land, 
Where  my  possessions  lie." 

Then  he  would  observe  :  "  K  that  word  Jordan 
signifies  death,  and  its  banks  the  close  approach  to 
death,  amid  the  storms  of  disease;  and  the  words 
*  Canaan's  happy  land'  means  heaven's  holy  abode, 
where  the  treasure  of  an  immortal  inheritance  re- 
nuiins  for  the  heirs  of  glory,  then  that  is  my  song. 
For  here  I  am  on  the  stormy  banks  of  death,  and 
my  eyes,  full  of  faith  and  hopeful  anticipations,  are 
fi.xed  on  a  brighter  world  by  far  than  this.  I  long 
to  possess  that  immense  fortune — a  house  not  made 
with  hands,  and  unshaken  by  storms,  which  I  must 
Boori  go  to  inhabit.  0,  the  riches  of  the  grace  and 
wisdom  of  the  God  of  love,  to  open  such  prospects 
to  a  poor  old  falleu  sinner  as  I  am ;  and  its  being  all 
of  His  grace,  through  Jesus  Christ,  renders  it  the 
more  precious.  I  have  ofcen  tried  to  feed  the  lambs 
16 


186  Autobiography  of 

and  sheep  of  Christ's  fold  witli  tliis  food;  but  never 
was  it  more  delicious  than  now,  when  I  am  so  near 
tlie  fountain-Iiead,  with  my  eyes  fixed  on  its  super- 
lative glories."  With  many  such  remarks  he  would 
talk  until  his  strength  failed  him;  he  would  then 
close  his  ej'os  and  lie  serenely  calm  fur  a  time.  lie 
was  a  native  of  Old  Yirginia,  and  for  his  zeal  in  re- 
ligion and  his  fidelity  to  the  Baptist  cause,  liad  been 
shot  and  imprisoned  there  before  the  Revolutionary 
War.  He  still  had  tlie  lead  in  his  flesh,  and  many 
scars  upon  him,  from  wounds  he  had  received  during 
the  great  persecution  of  the  Baptists  by  the  author- 
ities of  the  Colonial  Church  of  England.  He  would 
sometimes  show  me  those  scars  and  bullet- marks, 
and  tell  me  of  the  conflicts  he  and  his  companions 
endured;  the  suffering  inflicted  upon  him  in  prison, 
and  by  mobs  and  bands  of  outlaws ;  and  how  the' 
Lord  had  been  their  Ijclper  through  all  these  trials. 
I  have  been  more  particular  to  describe  this  robust 
and  dauntless  old  man  because  he  was  one  of  those 
ministers  of  our  order  who  had  been  sorely  tried, 
and  still  he  boldly  preached  the  same  doctrine,  ear- 
nestly contending  for  the  same  faith  which  now  dis- 
tinguishes the  Regular  Old  School  Primitive  Baptist 
from  all  others.  Through  this  one  man  we  find  our 
doctrine,  for  now  more  than  one  hundred  years,  still 
surviving  the  severe  ordeal  of  guns,  prisons,  and 
mobs,  which,  in  his  early  life,  he  was  forced  to  pass 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  187 

tlirougli,  witli  many  others;  and  yet  tliey  stood  tinu 
and  undaunted  advocates  for  the  truth,  and  died  in 
the  assurance  of  the  faitli  which  they  preached,  and 
for  which  they  suftered. 

But  to  return  to  my  narrative.  I  continued  to 
preach  from  house  to  house,  both  diu-  and  night,  so 
that  I  had  very  little  time  to  work.  I  was  poor,  and 
had  to  work  for  ni}'  family's  support.  Of  corn  I  had 
raised  a  full  supply,  but  I  had  to  depend  on  day's 
work  for  all  the  other  necessaries.  I  was  now^  set- 
tling in  the  green  woods,  and  all  my  chance  for  an- 
other crop  was  to  clear  my  ground  in  the  wild  forest, 
and  of  course  I  had  to  work  hard.  I  w'ould  often 
work  in  my  clearing  by  fire-light,  when  all  around 
me  was  hushed  in  repose ;  and  often  during  these 
lonely  hours,  while  my  brush -fires  were  throwing  a 
brilliant  light  around  me,  and  the  sound  of  my  ax 
echoed  through  the  solitary  forest,  my  busy  mind 
was  engaged  in  the  contemplation  of  the  Scriptures, 
and  the  deep  things  of  God  revealed  in  them;  and 
also  on  the  visible  glories  of  the  Creator  stamped  on 
the  bespangled  firmament  above  me,  and  the  earth 
and  its  productions  around  me.  The  changing  but 
regular  succession  of  the  seasons;  the  day  and  the 
night;  the  cold  and  withering  blasts  of  winter,  wdien 
the  chilled  insects,  beasts,  aiul  birds  were  hidden 
each  in  its  close  retreat  away  from  the  pelting  storms 
that   had  stilled  the  songsters'   cheerful  songs  and 


188  AUTOBIOI.'KAPIIY    OF 

clalled  their  bright  eyes  iuid  brilliant  plumnge  ;  and 
then  of  the  warm  sunsliine  and  the  lengtliened  days 
of  spring,  wlien  they  would  again  come  forth  with 
fresh  animation  from  their  winter's  solitude,  and 
with  mellow,  notes  and  clieerful  songs  seek  the  bud- 
ding pastures  and  opening  flowers.  And  even  the 
worms  and  reptiles  would  crawl  to  the  warm  sur- 
face, glad  to  leave  their  torpid  holes  in  the  cold 
earth.  All  these  wonderful  creations  on  the  earth 
and  the  reflecting  constellations  in  the  heavens, 
■whose  liglit  is  the  sun,  I  viewed  as  a  type  of  the 
Church,  or  kingdom  of  Christ,  and  the  revolutions 
Avhich  its  subjects  were  constantly  going  through. 
These  meditations  would  so  occupy  my  mind  and  en- 
tertain my  thoughts  that  my  labor  seemed  easy  and 
the  time  passed  swiftly  and  pleasantly  away.  The 
midnight  hour  would  often  find  me  still  at  work. 
This  was  my  place  of  study,  not  like  those  who 
have  private  apartments,  carpeted  and  furnished 
with  all  the  necessaries  of  comfort;  with  books, 
maps,  charts,  etc.,  and  a  lounge  for  slumber.  My 
study  was  either  in  my  clearing,  or  by  my  little  cabin 
hearth,  with  a  light  made  from  bark.  I  patiently 
read  my  Bible,  and  had  none  but  God  to  make  me 
understand  it.  Or,  if  plowing,  hoeing,  walking,  or 
riding,  my  study  was  always  at  hand  ;  being  portable, 
having  no  weight,  and  filling  no  space — it  was  always 
convenient  when  m^'  mind  was  prepared  to  use  it. 


Elder  Wilson  TiioMrsoN.  189 

A  small  Bible,  Rip[)Oii's  Ilymn-Book,  and  Bun- 
yaii's  Pilgrim's  Progress  constituted  my  library,  and, 
lip  to  the  time  I  was  tbirty  years  old,  I  bad  never  read 
any  otber  books,  notes,  or  comments  on  tbe  Script- 
ure, ^fy  reading  was  always  very  slow.  I  bad  to  atop 
frequently,  and  read  it  over  and  over  again,  so  as  to 
be  sure  I  understood  tbe  writer's  meaning;  and  tbeii 
I  would  carefully  pursue  bis  arguments  and  illustra- 
tions, always  trying  to  study  but  one  subject  at  a  time. 
Tbis  bas  always  been  my  way  of  reading.  Wben- 
ever  asked  for  my  opinion  on  any  text,  and  could 
not  at  tbe  time  call  up  tbe  connection  wbere  it  stood, 
I  bave  always  refused  to  give  an  explanation,  at 
least  any  furtber  tban  a  probable  meaning.  But 
wbeni  bad  tbe  wbole  connection  and  tbread  of  tbe 
subject  on  my  mind,  I  would  give  my  explanations 
witb  confidence.  On  tbe  general  doctrines,  pro- 
fessed and  advocated  by  tbe  Baptists,  I  bave  no 
doubts  of  tbeir  correctness  and  trutb  ;  nor  bave 
I  doubted  for  over  balf  a  century.  If  I  was  as 
sure  tbat  I  was  savingly  embraced  in  tliat  system  of 
grace,  as  I  am  tbat  it  is  tbe  only  system  in  wbicb 
any  sinner  of  Adam's  fallen  race  can  ever  be  saved, 
Iben  I  sbould  never  doubt  at  all. 

Tbe  good  work,  before  spoken  of,  continued 
about  eigbteen  montbs.  I  can  only  give  some 
special  sketcbes  tbat  occurred  wbile  I  remained  in 
tbat  territory.     During  tbe  revival  I  baptized  four 


190  Autobiography  of 

or  five  liundred  subjects,  some  old  and  some  young, 
and  some  white  and  some  black;  but  all  professed 
to  be  sinners,  and  to  trust  in  Christ  as  their  Saviour. 
They  renounced  all  hope  and  confidence  in  any 
work  of  their  own,  or  abilit}^  to  fulllll  any  condi- 
tions by  which  they  could  ever  be  saved.  AVheii 
cver\^  other  name,  work,  and  plan  had  failed,  tlieu 
they  put  their  trust  in  Christ,  male  and  female, 
black  and  white,  and  all  were  joined  together  and 
animated  by  one  spirit,  having  been  called  in  "one 
hope  of  their  calling,"  and  having  "one  Lord,  one 
faith,  and  one  baptism." 

The  country  was  new  and  but  thinly  settled,  but 
the  cono-reorations  were  inmiense — day  and  niijht. 
I  will  here  relate  one  event:  Judge  Green,  a  wealthy 
man,  who  had  a  number  of  negroes  as  Ins  servants, 
and  who  was  a  very  respectable  citizen,  but  an 
avowed  infidel ;  who  kept  race-horses  and  was  a  great 
sportsman,  had  one  servant  whose  name  was  Dick. 
Dick's  business  was  to  attend  to  the  stock  and  race- 
horses, and  especially  to  wait  upon  his  young  mis- 
tresses when  they  rode  out.  The  Juds^e's  daughters 
liad  attended  my  singing  school,  and  appeared  to  be 
inclined  in  my  favor,  and  would  frequently  attend 
my  meeting.  Dick  was  always  with  them,  and  was 
so  attentive  and  polite  they  thought  very  much  of 
him.  At  one  of  our  Church  meetings  Dick  came 
forward,  and  related  an  experience  that  no  one  could 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  101 

dispute,  and  lie  \\  as  received  for  baptism.  The 
Cliureli  pro[)()sed  to  send  a  committee  to  ask  tlie 
Judge's  couseiit  for  Dick  to  be  ba[)tized.  I  told 
tliem  I  should  not  oppose  the  Church,  but  it  was  a 
course  of  conferring  with  liesh  and  blood  that  I 
could  not  find  in  my  book;  and  I  did  not  believe  it 
was  proper  for  us  to  ask  an  unbeliever,  wliether  a 
believer  might  serve  and  obey  his  Lord  or  not.  If 
Judge  Green  or  any  other  master,  father,  guardian, 
or  husband  came  forward  and  offered  an  objection, 
the  Church  ought  then  to  consider  it,  and  act  as 
duty  should  dictate  under  the  circumstances;  but 
for  a  Church  to  go  to  hunting  for  objections  in  the 
world,  it  would  be  rather  strange  if  they  did  not 
find  them.  I,  for  one,  did  not  feel  willing  to  have 
anything  to  do  in  any  such  course.  If  objections 
were  made  I  was  then  williuii:  to  2:ive  them  all  the 
consideration  they  mei'ited,  and  would  labor  to  remove 
them.  However,  a  committee  was  appointed,  and 
they  went  to  see  the  Judge.  They  reported,  on  their 
return,  that  he  said  Dick  was  his  property,  and 
he  made  them  his  witnesses  to  tell  me  that  if  I  laid 
my  hands  on  his  property  to  throw  it  into  the 
water,  he  would  push  the  law  upon  me  to  its  ut- 
most extent.  When  the  report  was  made  I  observed 
to  the  Church:  "So  much  for  consulting  the  world 
and  hunting  for  their  objections.  I  should  not  have 
feared  the  laws  of  this  free  government,  even  here 


192  Autobiography  of 

in  11  territoiy,  where  ten  years  ago  the  liberty  of 
conscience  was  not  allowed.  But,  now,  the  Judge 
lias  full  testimony  that  I  was  forbid  to  lay  hands  on 
his  property,  or  put  it  in  the  water,  i^ow  if  I  should 
tres[)ass  I  will  be  liable  to  the  law." 

The  next  Sunday,  when  the  others  were  baptized, 
poor  Dick  was  not  allowed  to  attend  the  meeting, 
nor  for  two  or  three  months  afterward.  One  Sun- 
day, when  I  was  about  to  dismiss  the  meeting,  I 
heard  a  call  behind  me.  Looking  out  at  the  win- 
dow, back  of  the  pulpit,  I  saw^  Dick  holding  up  a 
bundle  of  clothes  in  his  hand.  Said  he:  "I  want  to 
be  baptized."  I  told  him  to  walk  around  and  come 
in  at  the  door.  lie  did  so,  and  I  met  him  before  the 
pulpit.  Said  I:  "Dick,  what  do  you  want?"  Said 
he:  "I  want  to  be  baptized,  sir."  "Has  your  mas- 
ter given  you  liberty  ?"  "j^o,  sir."  "Do3'ouwish 
to  disobey  your  master?  The  good  book  says: 
'Servants,  obey  your  masters.'"  "I  got  two  mas- 
ters, sir;  one  is  greater  than  the  other.  My  great 
Master  says  to  me,  'be  baptized;'  but  my  other 
master  (Green)  says,  'you  shall  not  be  baptized.' 
Kow,  sir,  I  can  not  obey  both;  and  I  wish  to  obey 
miy  greatest  Master,  and  also  to  obey  master  Green 
in  all  things — when  his  commands  do  not  forbid  the 
commands  of  my  greater  Master."  "  Dick,  do  you 
not  expect  that  your  Master  Green  will  whip  you, 
if  you   are   baptized?"     "Yes,   sir,   but    my  great 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  193 

Master  says,  'Fear  not  him  tliat  can  kill  the  body, 
but  fear  him  that  can  destroy  botli  soul  and  bod^-  in 
hell.'"  *' Have  you  concluded,  Dick,  to  lay  your 
back  bare  to  your  master's  lash,  rather  than  disobey 
your  Master  in  heaven  ?"  "Yes,  sir;  Master  Green 
will  not  even  kill  the  body;  and  I  love  my  Master 
in  heaven,  and  I  want  to  obey  him."  "Well,  Dick, 
the  Church  has  received  you  for  baptism ;  so,  if  you 
are  not  afraid  of  your  Master  Green's  whip,  I  am 
not  afraid  of  his  law,  and  I  will  baptize  you."  All 
this  was  said  aloud,  so  as  to  be  distinctly  heard  by 
all  that  were  in  the  house.  Though  the  house  was 
crowded,  all  were  as  still  as  death.  Dick's  two  mis- 
tresses were  present,  and  heard  it  all.  I  turned 
round  and  said:  "Can  any  one  forbid  water,  that 
this  man  shall  not  be  baptized?"  Some  of  the 
brethren  said,  very  low  to  me :  "  We  fear  you  are 
running  a  great  risk."  I  replied :  "I  am  not  afraid, 
for  I  believe  the  Lord  has  ordered  this  matter,  and 
I  have  nothing  to  fear.  *The  wrath  of  man  shall 
praise  Him,  and  the  remainder  of  wrath  He  will  re- 
strain.'" I  took  up  my  liymn-book  and  said:  "We 
will  now  repair  to  the  water  for  baptism."  The 
w^ater  was  near  the  house;  and  I  took  Dick  by  the 
hand  and  started  the  song:  "Am  I  a  soldier  of  the 
cross?"  All  the  congregation  followed,  and  many 
voices  joined  in  the  song;  and  then,  with  the  usual 
ceremonies,  I  baptized  him.  As  we  came  up  out  of 
17 


194  Autobiography  op 

the  water,  I  gave  liini  tlie  right  hand  of  fellowship, 
ill  behalf  of  tlie  Church,  as  a  full  member;  and  the 
brethren  and  sisters  crowded  in,  and  gave  him  their 
liands  as  a  brother.  His  young  mistresses  went  to 
the  water  and  saw  it  all.  The  scene  was  solemn 
and  deeply  affecting.  The  young  Misses  Green 
waited  for  Dick  to  change  his  clothes,  and  to  get 
tlieir  horses.  On  their  way  home,  they  began  to 
conjecture,  as  I  afterward  heard,  how  and  what  they 
should  do  in  this  matter.  Said  they:  "We  respect 
Mr.  Thompson,  and  do  not  want  father  to  trouble 
liim;  and  Dick  is  so  ready  at  all  times  to  serve  us, 
we  do  not  want  him  whipped."  They,  finally,  con- 
cluded not  to  say  anything  about  it,  and  thought, 
perhaps,  no  one  else  would,  and  so  their  father 
would  not  know  of  it,  at  least  for  sometime.  All 
passed  off  quietly  for  several  weeks,  when  one  even- 
ing the  Judge  came  home,  apparently  in  a  fine 
humor.  He  began  speaking  in  very  high  terms  of 
Dick,  as  a  servant,  saying:  "Dick  has  always  been 
one  of  my  best  servants,  but  for  some  weeks  past  he 
lias  been  better  than  nsual.  The  horses  shine  from 
his  rubbing  and  attending  them,  late  and  early,  and 
he  keeps  things  in  the  very  best  of  order.  The  girls 
concluded  that  this  was  the  time  to  tell  him  about 
Dick.  One  of  them  said  :  "  Father,  we  can  tell  you 
what  has  made  Dick  so  much  better  of  late." 
"  What  has  done  it?"  said  he.     "Why,  father,  a  few 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  195 

weeks  ago,  we  were  at  Bethel,  at  meeting,  and  Mr. 
Thompson  haptized  Dick;  and  they  all  had  such  a 
nice  time,  and  Dick  seemed  so  very  happy  when 
they  all  gave  him  their  hand,  and  called  him  brother." 
^'  Did  you  see  Mr.  Thompson  baptize  him  ?"  "  Yes, 
sir,  we  saw  it  all."  "  Well,"  said  the  Judge,  "  I  wish 
to  God  he  would  baptize  all  my  negroes,  if  it  would 
make  them  all  as  good  as  Dick."  Here  ended  the 
law-suit,  the  whipping,  and  all  complaints  about  the 
dipping.  Dick  was  again  allowed  to  go  to  meeting 
whenever  he  pleased.  His  master  provided  him 
with  good  clothes,  and  all  that  was  necessary  for  his 
comfort ;  also  a  horse  to  ride,  and  allowed  him  to  go 
and  come  when  he  chose,  and  to  work  when  he 
pleased.  When  Dick's  master  was  about  to  die,  he 
put  him  under  the  guardianship  of  his  son,  who  was 
to  amply  provide  for  all  his  needs.  Dick  remained 
the  same  obedient  servant,  but  never  failed  to  attend 
meeting.  I  saw  him  many  years  afterward,  when 
on  a  visit  in  Missouri.  He  was  then  getting  old, 
was  well  dressed,  had  his  horse  to  ride  to  meetings 
and  seemed  to  enjoy  himself  well,  even  better  than 
if  he  had  been  set  free — for  he  had  all  the  liberties 
of  a  free  man. 

Dick  lived  long  a  beloved  brother  in  the  Church, 
and  an  honored  servant  in  his  master's  house,  and 
respected  b}^  all  who  knew  him.  Obedience  is  the 
path  for  the  Christian,  who  should  leave  all  conse- 


196  Autobiography  of 

quences  with  God,  for  then  he  will  have  nothing  to 
fear.  "  To  obey  is  better  than  sacrifice ; "  but  to 
take  counsel  of  an  enemy  brings  a  snare.  Another 
event,  of  a  difierent  nature,  I  will  relate:  During 
the  time  of  this  glorious  display  of  the  power  and 
grace  of  God,  and  the  manifestation  of  His  Spirit,  I 
attended  Bethel  Church  on  the  fourth  Saturday  and 
Sunday  in  August,  1812.  At  one  of  our  meetings 
a  number  of  young  converts  came  before  the  Church, 
and  with  great  clearness  gave  evidence  of  the  hope 
that  was  in  them,  and  of  their  faith  in  the  Saviour, 
and  a  willingness  to  obe^^  Him.  They  were  all 
received  for  baptism,  and  it  was  a  day  of  great 
rejoicing  in  the  Church,  and  of  deep  mourning  of 
many  awakened  sinners.  The  next  day  was  one 
never  to  be  forgotten  by  me ;  and  many  others  have 
reason  to  remember  it.  If  I  ever  did  preach,  "  with 
the  Holy  Ghost  sent  down  from  heaven,"  I  think 
this  was  one  of  the  times.  The  immense  congrega- 
tion was  bathed  in  floods  of  tears,  and  low^,  smoth- 
ered sobs  were  heard  from  all  the  throng.  After 
preaching  we  repaired  to  the  water,  and  I  baptized 
sixteen  willing  converts.  I  can  give  but  a  faint 
description  of  the  joys  of  that  day.  Suffice  it  that 
I  returned  home  full  of  comfort.  I  said  to  my  wife  : 
"  Surely  the  Lord  is  good  to  us,  and  w^e  can  never 
forget  His  kindness.  He  is  worthy  of  our  highest 
adoration  ;  His  mercy  endures  forever,  and  His  faith- 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  197 

fulness  and  truth  can  never  fail;  His  promises  are 
sure,  and  worthy  of  our  implicit  confidence;  for  He 
always  fulfills  them  to  His  people,  and  their  realiza- 
tion is  like  the  dawning  of  heaven.  He  gave  me 
an  assurance  of  these  glories  before  we  left  Ken- 
tucky. That  induced  me  to  leave  the  home  of  my 
childhood,  and  the  loved  associates  of  my  youth, 
and  the  Church  where  I  found  my  first  home,  and 
the  much-beloved  fathers  and  mothers  in  Zion,  who 
tenderly  watched  over  me  in  my  youth,  and  in- 
structed me  in  my  ignorance.  And  it  was  God  who 
made  you  willing  to  leave  your  dear  brothers  and 
sisters,  and  parents  dear,  to  take  your  lot  with  me 
in  this  wilderness.  The  assurance  which  He  gave 
me  that,  I  should  see  the  very  things  that  we  now 
so  fully  realize,  has  sustained  me  through  the  sore 
persecutions  that  I  have  here  endured,  and  the  pri- 
vations we  have  sufiered.  When  I  was  about  to 
leave  this  place  for  worldly  gain,  the  Lord  interposed 
and  gave  me  a  new  intimation  that  the  time  was  at 
hand,  when  I  should  realize  all  that  I  had  antici- 
pated. IN'ow  we  are  here  in  a  strange  land,  among 
a  half-civilized  people;  where  vice  and  immorality 
have  long  reigned  and  predominated;  but  the  wil- 
derness is  destined  to  blossom  as  the  rose.  We  now 
see  the  sun  of  righteousness  shining,  and  we  hear 
*the  singing  of  birds,  and  the  voice  of  the  turtle  is 
heard  in  the  land ;  the  ransomed  of  the  Lord  are 


198  AuTOBIOaRAPHY   OF 

returning  to  Zion,'  and  the  triumphs  of  reigning 
grace  iind  the  all-conquering  power  of  God  are 
visible  everywhere.  Behold  the  wonders  He  hath 
wrought !  0,  how  we  should  praise  him  !  "  I  thus 
continued  until  bedtime.  I  laid  down,  but  was  too 
happy  to  sleep  for  a  time;  finally,  however,  I  dropped 
into  sleep,  and  forgot  my  pleasing  reverie.  I  awoke 
in  the  morning,  shrouded  iu  a  gloom  as  thick  and 
dark,  and  agitated  with  as  tempestuous  storms,  as 
can  possibly  be  conceived  of. 

I  had  lost  sight  of  every  promise,  and  every  assu- 
rance that  I  had  enjoj'ed  were  all  turned  against  me. 
I  believed  that  God  had  brought  me  there,  and  that 
it  wa.s  His  power  and  grace  that  was  so  divinely  dis- 
played in  the  reviving  of  the  Church  and  the  gath- 
ering in  of  His  people;  but  I  felt  that  I  was  only  as 
a  rod  in  the  Father's  hand,  to  be  used  for  the  benefit 
of  His  children;  and  as  the  rod  was  not  a  child,  so 
when  the  Father  had  used  it  enough  for  the  good 
of  His  children  He  throws  it  from  His  hand.  I 
thought  I  was  that  rod  and  not  a  child,  and  the 
comparison  was  constantly  before  me;  yea,  standing 
between  me  and  every  promise  and  former  assur- 
ance. I  thouglit  the  Lord  was  now  done  with  the 
rod,  which  I  believed  was  myself,  and  had  given  me 
this  signal  that  He  would  use  me  no  longer.  I  had 
often  doubted  my  call  to  the  ministr}^  and  the  vital 
interest  of  myself  in  the  Saviour ;  but  never  before 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  199 

had  both  been  presented  and  sustained  with  such  an 
array  of  argument.  I  went  to  my  work,  but  found 
that  I  could  do  nothing.  I  woukl  find  myself  stand- 
ing still,  my  eyes  on  the  ground  looking  at  the  image 
of  myself,  as  a  rod  in  the  hand  of  the  Lord  about 
to  be  cast  away.  I  could  not  think  of  my  work 
enough  to  keep  at  it.  I  resolved  that  I  would  never 
again  attempt  to  preach.  I  went  to  the  house  to 
tell  my  wife  the  state  of  my  mind  and  the  resolution 
I  had  made.  When  I  arrived  at  the  house  she  wtus 
engaged  at  her  washing.  I  stood  by  her  for  some 
time  without  speaking,  and,  turning  to  walk  away, 
the  tears  bursted  from  my  eyes  and  my  laboring 
heart  gave  vent  to  its  pent  up  sobs  which  choaked 
my  utterance.  My  wife  left  her  washing,  and  clasp- 
ing her  arms  around  m}^  neck  begged  me  to  tell  her 
the  cause  of  mj-  strange  agitation  ;  but  I  could  not 
speak  to  answer  her  inquiries.  When  I  had  recovered 
the  control  of  myself,  I  told  her  all  my  feelings,  and 
that  I  had  resolved  never  to  preach  again.  She 
labored  to  comfort  and  encourage  me,  but  it  was 
all  in  vain.  At  her  request  I  went  into  the  house 
and  got  my  pen  and  sat  down  and  wrote  a  poem  of 
eighteen  verses,  descriptive  of  my  condition  and  the 
oppressed  state  of  my  spirits.  I  have  lost  this  poem, 
and  as  I  can  not  remember  it,  will  have  to  omit  it 
here.  I  then  proposed  to  my  wife  to  take  her  sew- 
ing, as  she  had  now  finished  her  washing,  and  go 


200  AUTOIilOGllAPIlY    OF 

with  me  to  my  clearing.  She  consented  and  went 
with  me.  She  sat  down  on  a  log  to  sew,  while  I 
hcgan  to  fell  a  small  tree.  I  had  chopped  but  little 
until  suddenly  these  words  came  to  my  mind:  "Be 
not  faithless  but  believing."  I  dropped  my  ax,  and 
stood  silently  pondering  over  the  connection  of  that 
passage.  I  remembered  that  these  were  the  words 
of  the  risen  Jesus  to  the  unbelieving  Thomas,  but 
the  chain  of  the  account  I  could  not  remember.  I 
said  to  my  wife:  "  Come,  let  us  return  to  the  house." 
As  soon  as  we  arrived  I  got  the  book  and  found  the 
place,  and  examined  the  narrative,  and  thouglit  I 
saw  pretty  clearly  that  this  Thomas  was  a  nominal 
disciple  and  not  a  true  Christian.  The  thought  that 
led  me  to  this  conclusion  was  what  I  found  in  the 
connection  of  the  text,  I  saw  that  Thomas  was  not 
with  the  other  disciples  at  the  first  appearing  of 
Christ  after  His  resurrection ;  and  that  he  was  not 
of  those  to  whom  it  was  said  :  "  Receive  ye  the  Holy 
Ghost;"  hence  I  concluded  that  Christ  knew  that 
Thomas  only  believed  from  the  testimony  of  his  nat- 
ural sight  and  feeling;  for  lie  had  said:  "Except 
I  shall  see  in  His  hands  the  prints  of  the  nails,  and 
thrust  my  hand  into  His  side,  I  will  not  believe." 
On  the  next  appearance  of  Christ,  eight  days  after 
the  first,  Thomas  was  present  and  Christ  invited  him 
to  have  all  the  tests  and  natural  evidences  he  asked 
for;  and  then  informed  him  that  there  was  no  bless- 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  201 

\ng  to  any  man  who  believed  from  the  testimony  of 
tlie  natural  senses.  But  this  was  all  the  faith  which 
Thomas  liad,  therefore  it  was  no  blessing  to  him. 
The  text  reads:  "  Thomas,  because  thou  hast  seen 
me  thou  hast  believed;  blessed  are  they  who  have 
not  seen  and  yet  have  believed."  l^o  blessing  for 
Thomas;  he  had  seen  with  liis  natural  e^'es,  and  had 
by  this  natural,  external  demonstration,  believed. 
But  there  was  no  blessing  for  such  natural  faith,  but 
only  to  those  who  had  believed  without  seeing.  I 
thought  Thomas  was  only  an  external  disciple,  and 
I  of  the  same  sort  of  a  believer,  and  therefore  the 
same  words  were  applied  to  me.  This  view  of  the 
matter  not  only  destroyed  all  the  comfort  that  the 
words  had  first  brought  to  my  mind,  but  it  seemed 
to  confirm  my  evidences  that  I  was  not  a  true  disci- 
ple, or  Christian,  but  was  only  an  outward  one  upon 
external  testimon\%  and  was  only  used  as  a  rod  to 
correct  the  people  of  God.  I  can  never  describe  the 
awful  sensations  that  weighed  down  my  spirits,  and 
oppressed  my  disconsolate  heart.  No  one  could 
have  made  me  believe  at  that  time  that  I  should 
ever  preach  again,  or  even  attempt  it,  or  think  that 
I  was  any  more  than  a  nominal  professor.  I  men- 
tioned this  to  my  wife,  but  she  argued  that  Thomas 
was  a  true  disciple,  and  that  the  application  of  the 
words  to  me  should  give  me  comfort ;  yet  I  could  not 
understand  it  so.     I  went  to  the  field  of  a  brother 


202  AUTOBIOGRAPUY   OF 

who  was  plowing,  and  took  my  Bible  with  mo.  I 
told  him  the  state  of  my  mind,  and  read  the  text, 
remarking  that  from  the  narrative  I  had  found  that 
Thomas,  like  myself,  was  only  a  believer  from  ex- 
ternal manifestations  made  to  the  natural  organs  of 
sense.  I  read  the  account  to  him.  He  then  labored 
to  correct  my  views  and  to  comfort  me,  but  in  vain. 
I  viewed  all  attempts  to  comfort  me,  or  to  apply  one 
of  the  promises  to  my  case,  as  "daubing  with  un- 
tempered  mortar."  I  left  the  field  and  spent  the 
day  in  the  most  aw^ful  gloom  and  despondence.  In 
the  evening  a  message  came  to  me  with  a  request 
that  my  wife  and  I  should  come  over  to  the  house 
of  the  brother  wdiom  I  had  been  to  see  in  the  field. 
The  messenger  said  that  old  brother  Bull  and  "wife 
were  there  to  spend  the  evening,  and  wished  us  to 
come.  I  was  impressed  at  once  that  the  brother  I 
had  seen  in  the  field  had  sent  for  old  brother  Bull 
to  come  and  console  me.  I  objected  to  go,  assign- 
ing as  a  reason  that  I  did  not  wish  to  hurt  any  one's 
feelings,  nor  did  I  wish  to  be  plastered  with  "  un- 
tempered  mortar."  My  case,  I  thought,  was  beyond 
their  reach,  and  I  must  bear  it  alone  for  none  could 
help.  I  was  only  a  rod,  and  no  man  could  ever 
make  anything  else  out  of  me.  My  wife  insisted 
that  I  should  go,  and  said :  "  If  they  can  do  you  no 
good  they  will  do  you  no  harm."  I  finally  agreed 
to  go,  to  gratify  her. 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  203 

When  we  had  gone  into  the  liouse,  and  tlie  com- 
mon salutations. were  over,  the  old  brother  began  to 
talk  to  me.  Said  he :  "  The  evidences  of  your  call 
to  the  gospel  ministry  are  sufficient  to  dispel  every 
doubt  and  silence  every  fear.  The  Scriptures  tell  us 
that  if  any  go  into  that  work  wdiora  the  Lord  has 
not  sent  they  shall  not  profit  the  Lord's  people. 
Your  preaching,  we  do  know,  has  been  profitable  to 
the  Church,  and  I  do  believe  that  the  Lord  has  a 
people  here  that  are  greatly  profited  by  your  minis- 
try.  There  is  a  young  man  in  our  neighborhood 
who  was  so  powerfully  arrested  last  Sunday"  that  he 
has  neither  ate  nor  slept  since ;  and  I  have  heard 
of  several  others  in  much  the  same  condition.  And 
my  errand  here,  in  part  at  least,  is  to  get  you  to 
make  an  appointment  at  my  house  for  to-morrow 
nificht,  and  I  will  circulate  it."  Thus  he  went  on 
talking  for  some  time,  without  making  the  slightest 
allusion  to  any  of  my  exercises  or  the  state  of  my 
mind  ;  but  continued  to  talk  of  the  wonderful  dis- 
plays of  the  Divine  power  and  grace,  so  signally 
manifested  in  the  Church  and  vicinity — how  the 
lambs  and  sheep  were  fed  and  comforted,  and  espe- 
cially of  the  grace  that  was  displayed  on  the  previ- 
ous Sunday.  lie,  at  length,  paused  and  asked  me  if 
I  would  agree  to  fill  the  appointment.  I  knew  that 
he  had  been  told  about  my  condition  of  mind  and  I 
bad  resolved  not  to  say  anything  about  it;  but  now 


204  Autobiography  of 

I  clianged  my  mind,  and  answered  that  I  had  made 
the  last  appointment  I  ever  expected  to  make  while 
I  lived;  that  I  saw  myself  to  be  a  rod  in  the  hands 
of  God,  and  He  had  used  me  as  he  did  Cyrus,  Bel- 
shazzar,  Judas,  Pharaoh,  and  many  others,  for  the 
good  of  His  people,  in  various  ways ;  and  after  lie 
was  done  with  them,  for  the  fulfilling  of  his  purpose, 
lie  threw  them  away,  just  as  the  scatiblding  about  a 
building  is  useful  in  its  construction,  but  when  the 
object  of  the  builder  is  accomplished  it  is  then 
thrown  away,  as  of  no  further  use — it  is  not 
of  the  building.  So  a  rod  is  often  necessary  for  the 
good  of  the  children,  but  when  it  has  been  used  by 
the  father  sufficiently  it  is  thrown  away  as  useless. 
Now,  I  view  myself  as  this  rod,  and  God^  the  father 
of  the  family,  has  used  me  in  this  way;  but  lie  is 
now  done  with  me,  and  is  dropping  me  out  of  His 
hand.  This,  I  think,  I  can  clearly  see,  and  am, 
therefore,  done  preaching;  but  I  do  feel  glad  that 
the  family  are  in  a  prosperous  condition.  They  all 
labored  long  and  hard  to  remove  my  views,  but  to 
no  purpose ;  the  image  of  the  rod  was  so  depicted 
before  me  that  I  could  not  view  myself  in  any  other 
light.  He  finally  asked  me  if  I  \vould  attend  the 
meeting  at  his  house  the  next  evening,  if  he  made 
the  appointment.  I  told  him  that  if  he  made  aa 
appointment  for  me  to  preach  I  certainly  should  not 
attend  it;  "but,"  said  I,  "  we  have  a  Brother  Ed- 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  205 

wards,  wlio  preaches  sometimes  and  exhorts  fre- 
quently ;  if  he  will  agree  to  fill  the  appointment,  and 
you  make  it  for  him,  I  will  go.  I  am  always  will- 
ing to  attend  meeting,  but  I  never  expect  to  make 
another  attempt  to  preach;  I  feel  fully  convinced 
that  I  liave  no  more  of  that  to  do."  The  meetinc: 
was  appointed,  and  I  reached  the  place  about  sunset. 
When  I  came  near  the  house  I  heard  many  voices 
singing,  and  when  I  went  into  the  yard  I  saw  little 
groups  of  persons  here  and  there.  Some  were  young 
converts,  telling  w^hat  the  Lord  had  done  for  them  ; 
some  poor  disconsolate  mourners  were  sitting  on  the 
ground  with  tears  in  their  eyes,  with  heavy  hearts, 
and  downcast  spirits,  while  some  of  the  members  were 
pointing  them  to  "  the  Lamb  of  God  that  taketh 
away  the  sins  of  the  world,"  and  to  the  promises  lie 
has  given.  These  things  had  always  given  me  great 
delight,  and  even  now  I  was  glad  to  see  it ;  for  I  had 
no  doubt  but  that  the  Lord  was  gathering  in  and 
comforting  Ilis  people.  But  I  was  not  one  of  them, 
and  felt  like  I  was  entirely  alone,  and  no  company 
for  any  one.  I  stood  for  a  minute  or  two,  looking 
around,  but  could  only  feel  my  disconsolate  condi- 
tion. I  entered  the  house,  which  was  pretty  well 
filled.  The  voices  of  praise  were  sounding  sweetly 
\)\it  I  dared  not  join  with  them.  I  pressed  through 
to  the  farthest  corner  of  the  room,  and  there  I  sat 
down,  like   a    poor,   lonely,  disconsolate   stranger. 


206  AuTOBIOGRAniY    OF 

Here  I  sat,  condoling  my  unhappy  state,  until  the 
time  for  preaching  had  come.  The  people  crowded 
into  the  house,  and  Edwards  stood  by  the  door  op- 
posite to  me,  at  the  farther  end  of  the  house.  A  a 
old  Universalist  preacher,  whose  name  was  Boyd 
(whose  head  was  white  with  age,  and  who  had  a  long 
white  beard  on  his  face,  who  Avould  get  drunk  as  often 
as  he  could  get  spirits  to  swallow),  came  pushing  his 
■way  across  the  house,  and  sat  down  by  my  side.  I 
took  this  to  be  providential,  as  I  thought  him  to  be 
the  most  like  me,  with  the  exception  that  I  had  al- 
ways preached  the  truth,  though  it  was  like  Balaam, 
and  I  had  never  been  a  drunkard. 

My  mind  found  many  particulars  in  which  we 
agreed ;  yet  I  did  not  love  or  approve  my  compan- 
ion, but  from  my  heart  I  pitied  him ;  indeed,  my 
mind  became  much  impressed  with  a  deep  sympathy 
for  him,  and  all  other  deluded  and  false  teachers; 
and,  for  a  time,  I  almost  forgot  myself  in  the  deep 
concern  I  felt  for  others  who  were  preaching,  wdien 
they  were  neither  converted  nor  called  to  preach  the 
gospel.  Finally,  my  mind  again  returned  to  my 
own  case,  and  again  the  great  weight  began  to  come 
upon  me,  w^hen,  suddenly,  the  text:  "Be  not  faith- 
less but  believing,"  again  rushed  into  my  mind,  but 
with  a  new  light  and  power.  Every  doubt  that  had 
heretofore  oppressed  me  was  gone.  I  had  no  more 
doubts  about  Thomas,  and  I  felt  a  full  assurance 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  207 

that  I  was  a  Christian  also,  and  that  I  was  called  of 
God  to  preach  His  gospel.  I  felt  that  I  could  no 
longer  be  faithless.  AVith  these  assurances  the 
promises  began  to  flow  upon  my  mind,  and  I  felt 
that  I  had  nothing  to  do  with  my  future  state,  nor 
should  I  dispute  with  the  Lord  about  what  was  go- 
ing to  become  of  me  after  death,  nor  in  what  way 
he  cliose  to  use  me  here  in  this  world.  My  busi- 
ness was  all  here  now,  and  I  should  be  actively  en- 
gaged, and  earnestly  inquiring  what  he  would  have 
me  to  do — not  troubling  myself  about  the  whys  and 
wherefores — only  to  be  sure  the  Lord  required  me 
to  do  it,  and  that  was  enough  for  me  to  know.  The 
Judge  of  all  the  earth  will  do  right,  there  is  no  un- 
righteousness with  God,  who  "  worketh  all  things 
after  the  counsel  of  His  own  will."  I  had  been 
often  disputing  with  Him  about  my  little  hope  and 
little  gifts;  all  those  things  now  looked  to  me  to  be 
wrong.  These  things  belonged  to  God,  and  He 
would  do  all  things  right.  I  thouglit  then  I  should 
never  again  find  fault  with  any  of  His  ways.  This 
was  unspeakable  comfort  to  me.  I  then  felt  as  if 
the  Lord  had  said  to  me :  "  Go  thou  and  preach  the 
gospel." 

I  believe  I  never  had  a  better  evidence  of  m}-  call 
to  preach  the  gospel  than  at  that  time.  Brother 
Edwards  was  still  speaking,  and  I  could  scarcely 
hold  my  peace  until  he  had  finished.     My  mind  was 


208  AUTOEIOGIUPHY    OF 

eo  engaged  with  these  heavenly  conteniphitions,  that 
I  have  no  knowledge  of  what  Edwards  said,  or  the 
suhject  of  his  discourse.  My  text  under  considera- 
tion was  :  "  Be  not  faithless  but  believing."  I  clearly 
saw  my  error,  in  tlie  application  of  these  words  to 
Thomas,  and  also  to  myself.  The  unbelief  of 
Thomas  was  neither  respecting  his  own  personal  in- 
terest in  Christ  nor  his  call  to  the  ministry,  but  in 
regard  to  the  resurrection  of  the  identical  body  of 
Chi-ist.  When  the  other  disciples  had  told  him  that 
they  had  literally  seen  liim  alive,  in  the  same  body 
as  before  his  crucifixion,  he  was  faithless;  he  could 
not  believe  that  the  body  whose  hands  \vere  nailed 
to  the  cross,  and  whose  side  was  pierced  with  the 
spear,  and  then  laid  in  Joseph's  tomb  was  raised 
from  the  dead  in  the  same  identical  form.  lie 
thought  the  other  disciples  had  not  scrutinized  him 
closely ;  and  he  resolved  not  to  believe  unless  he 
could  see  and  feel  that  it  was  so.  The  Saviour  well 
knew  that  men  would  rise  up  in  after-times,  deny- 
ing the  resurrection  of  the  body,  and  teaching  that 
it  was  in  some  other  body  that  the  dead  would 
arise;  so  He  withheld  this  faith  from  Thomas  in 
order  to  lead  to  a  full  and  thorough  demonstration 
of  the  identity  of  His  body  by  the  most  conclusive 
testimony ;  and  to  leave  upon  record  an  evidence  to 
fortify  the  faith  of  God's  people  in  the  doctrine  of 
the    resurrection    of    the    dead.      It    is    the    body 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  209 

that  dies,  and  if  tliat  same  body  does  not  rise  tlieu 
tliere  is  no  resurrection  of  the  dead.  This  being  a 
very  important  doctrine,  it  was  necessary  to  estab- 
lish it  by  the  strongest  and  most  unquestionable  evi- 
dence. The  incredulity  of  Thomas  led  to  just  such 
an  investii^ation  of  the  matter  as  would  forever  si- 
lence  every  reasonable  objection.  When  the  Saviour 
said  to  Thomas:  "  Reach  hither  thy  finger  and  put  it 
in  my  side,  and  thrust  thy  hand  into  my  side,  and 
be  not  faithless  but  believing,"  Thomas  doubted  no 
more,  but  in  language  of  confirmed  faith  cried  out: 
*'  My  Lord  and  my  God."  Then  Jesus  said  :  "  Thomas, 
because  thou  hast  seen  me" — that  is,  closely  exam- 
ined the  evidences  of  the  identity  of  my  body — "and 
believed  "  that  this  is,  indeed,  the  very  same  that  was 
nailed  to  the  cross;  so  those  who,  in  future  ages  shall 
read  this  when  their  faith  is  tried  by  false  teachers, 
will  find  themselves  blessed  even  as  you  are  blessed, 
although  they  can  not  have  the  personal  evidence  that 
you  have  now.  These  views  then  seemed  to  me  glo- 
rious, and  I  saw  clearly  the  propriety  of  this  evi- 
dence being  external,  and  tangible  to  the  natural 
senses. 

Such  were  my  views  of  faith :  as  a  gift  of  God,  a 
fruit  of  the  Spirit;  and  I  adored  His  wisdom  in  be- 
stowing it  in  all  its  varieties  and  degrees,  for  the 
good  of  the  saints,  both  collectively  and  individually. 
The  wisdom,  the  condescension,  the  power,  faithful- 
18 


210  Autobiography  of 

ness  and  trutli  of  God,  seemed  unfolded  in  more 
glorious  excellency,  and  in  a  brighter  manner  than 
I  had  ever  before  seen  them.  I  date  this  as  the  time 
when  I  learned  to  "  live  by  faith  and  not  by  sight;" 
before  this,  I  lived  by  sight  and  feeling,  and  conse- 
quently was  either  in  the  garret  or  in  the  cellar. 
When  my  sight  was  clear,  and  no  clouds  to  obscure 
my  sk}",  my  feelings  were  high  and  I  thought  all 
was  well.  These  feelings  and  flights  are  cheerful 
tilings ;  but  they  are  often  of  short  duration.  When 
the  cold  storms  of  life  gather  over  us,  then  we  lose 
sight  of  the  sun,  and  darkness  environs  us,  and  we 
conclude  that  all  is  gone  for  ever,  and  unbelief  pre- 
vails for  a  time,  and  Satan,  the  world,  and  the  flesh, 
unite  to  weaken  our  hope,  and  hide  all  the  promises 
from  our  eyes.  Such  trials  of  hope  and  despair  had 
encompassed  me,  and  still  they  linger  to  trouble  my 
spirit.  But  from  that  time  to  this,  a  period  of  about 
forty-five  years,  although  I  have  passed  through  deep 
waters  of  aflliction,  sore  trials  and  persecutions,  many 
of  which  before  that  time  I  had  not  known,  yet  my 
confidence  has  been  unshaken,  inasmuch  as  I  have, 
at  all  times,  felt  resigned  to  God's  will :  let  my  destiny 
in  time  or  eternity  be  what  it  might,  all  things  would 
be  done  well  by  Him.  When  Edwards  closed  his 
sermon,  I  arose  and  began  to  sing  the  hymn  :  ''  When 
I  can  read  my  title  clear  to  mansions  in  the  skies," 
etc.     As  I  sung  I  made  my  way  through  the  crowd, 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  211 

and  as  I  passed,  many  otlicrs  joined  in  the  son^^,  and 
some  of  the  members  who  had  known  the  previous 
state  of  my  mind,  burst  into  tears  of  joy,  for  they 
saw  my  fetters  were  now  off.  I  reached  the  stand, 
and  when  the  hymn  was  closed  I  read  the  text:  "Be 
not  faithless,  but  believing."  After  a  brief  statement 
of  my  trials  of  mind,  I  began  speaking  on  the  text; 
and  such  light  and  liberty  in  speaking,  I  believe  I 
never  felt  before,  and  great  was  the  effect  among  the 
people.  I  believe  I  never  saw  as  many  tears  shed 
on  any  occasion.  Saints  and  sinners,  old  and  young, 
sat  with  flowing  eyes,  and  deep  sobs  were  heard. 
Soon  after  I  had  begun  speaking,  old  Sister  Bull 
arose  from  her  seat,  in  a  flood  of  tears,  and  caught 
me  by  my  hand,  and,  without  uttering  a  word,  stood 
trembling  and  sobbing  for  a  time,  and  again  resumed 
her  seat.  This  may  be  considered  disorderly,  but  it 
had  no  eftect  upon  me,  either  to  confuse  or  excite 
my  mind;  I  was  calm  and  well-composed.  When 
I  closed  my  discourse,  the  young  man,  mentioned 
by  Brother  Bull  as  being  so  arrested  the  Sunday 
before,  came  trembling  and  sobbing,  and  kneeling 
by  the  chair  where  I  stood,  cried  out :  "  Pray  for 
me,  a  helpless  sinner."  Immediately  there  was  a 
general  move  in  the  house,  and  near  half  the  people 
came  and  knelt  before  me.  All  were  orderly  and 
perfectly  solemn.  I  stood  silently  looking  on,  until 
all  was  still.     I  then  said :  "  My  dear  friends,  you 


212  AUT0I3I0(iKArilY    OF 

request  me  to  pray  for  you  as  helpless  sinners.  I 
am  as  poor  and  lieli)less  a  sinner  as  any  of  you.  I 
can  only  pray  for  myself,  or  for  you,  when  I  have 
the  spirit  of  supplication  granted  me.  I  can  do  you 
no  good ;  you  must  not  think  that  my  prayers  can 
save  you,  or  move  the  compassion  of  God.  I  am 
as  poor  and  unworthy  as  any  of  you ;  but  I  do  know 
that  there  is  forgiveness  with  God.  While  I  am 
authorized  to  preach  both  repentance  and  remission 
of  sins  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ,  I  feel  willing  to 
ask  of  God,  in  the  same  name,  for  the  manifestation 
of  that  forgiveness  to  all  of  us,  and,  in  accordance 
to  His  will — let  us  pray."  After  prayer,  we  sang 
God's  praise  in  hymns  and  psalms.  The  season  was 
solemn  indeed;  to  many  it  was  truly  joyful,  and  to 
some  a  time  of  rending  of  hearts  and  not  of  gar- 
ments. I  believe  I  learned  more  by  that  hard  con- 
flict, and  my  deliveralice,  than  all  my  high  excite- 
ment of  pleasing  promises.  Still  pleasant  feelings 
are  very  desirable,  but  they  are  often  of  short  du- 
ration ;  and  their  lessons  are  not  so  deep  and  abiding 
as  those  we  learn  by  painful  trials : 

"Trials  ra^ke  the  promise  sweet, 
Trials  give  new  life  to  prayer; 
Trials  bring  us  to  His  feet — 
Lay  us  low,  and  keep  us  there." 

Another  event  occurred  which  will  show  something 
of  the  spreading  of  the  gospel  during  that  glorious 


Elder  AVilson  Tuompson.  213 

work.  There  was  a  man  of  some  attainments  and 
learning,  by  the  name  of  John  Faroe,  who  liad 
taught  dancing  through  the  country  sometime  be- 
fore. He  was  riding  thoughtfully  through  the  forest, 
when  he  fancied  that  the  wind,  playing  through  the 
foliage  of  the  trees,  was  whispering  to  Ilim  of  the 
being  and  wisdom  of  God.  His  mind  became  so 
deeply  affected,  that  he,  finally,  took  his  wife  and 
moved  to  Tennessee,  in  order  to  dispel  his  gloom; 
but,  instead  of  removing  his  distress,  it  grew  more 
weighty,  nor  did  ho  find  an}-  relief  until  he  found  it 
in  the  atoning  blood  of  Christ.  Then  he,  and  his 
wife  also,  who  had  received  like  precious  faith,  were 
both  baptized,  and  they  returned  home.  They  lived 
in  what  was  then  called  "Caldwell's  Settlement,"  on 
the  river  St.  Francis,  not  far  from  a  village  called 
St.  Michael ;  about  sixty  miles  from  tlie  Bethel 
Church.  They  came  and  joined  the  Church,  by 
letter;  and  the  man  requested  us  to  regard  him  and 
his  wife  as  arms  of  the  Bethel  Church.  He  re- 
quested me  to  go  down  to  his  place,  and,  if  possible, 
bring  some  others  with  me,  and  "sit,"  in  order  to 
receive  and  baptize  members,  if  any  should  desire  to 
unite  with  the  Church.  There  never  had  been  a 
Baptist  preacher  in  all  that  part  of  the  country,  and 
he  had  not  found  a  single  Baptist.  The  Methodists 
and  Campbellites  were  all  the  sects  he  knew  of.  He 
said   that,  a  Methodist   minister,  by  the  name  of 


214  AUTOBIOGKAniY    OF 

Thomas  Wright,  had  a  circuit  along  tlie  river,  and 
that  was  all  the  Protestant  preaching  that  had  ever 
been  in  that  country.  The  Church  adopted  the 
proposition,  and  gave  me  the  necessary  authorit3\ 
I  made  an  appointment,  and  Brother  Faroe  was  to 
circulate  it. 

When  I  set  out  I  found  the  way  was  through  a 
dreary  uninhabited  wilderness,  having  only  a  nar- 
row trace  or  path.  I  at  last  found  the  place  after 
much  difficulty.  The  appointment  was  at  a  mill  in 
the  vicinity  of  brother  Faroe's.  Here  I  was  an  en- 
tire stranger  to  every  one,  excepting  brother  and 
sister  Faroe.  Every  eye  was  upon  me.  I  was  the 
first  Baptist  preacher  many  of  them  had  ever  seen. 
I  felt  very  lonely  under  these  circumstances,  as  at 
that  time  I  was  young  in  the  ministry,  and  not  ac- 
customed to  going  among  strangers  without  friends 
with  me.  A  considerable  congregation  had  gath- 
ered, and  I  delivered  as  plain  and  pointed  a  dis- 
course, and  as  definite  as  I  could.  I  then  explained 
the  circumstances  which  had  led  to  that  appoint- 
ment, and  that  I  was  authorized  by  the  Bethel 
Church,  of  which  I  was  a  member,  and  which  was 
located  in  the  district  of  Cape  Girardeau,  to  give  an 
invitation  to  any  persons  wishing  to  be  baptized 
and  become  members  of  the  Bethel  Regular  Baptist 
Church.  I  added  that  if  they  could  give  full  and 
satisfactory  evidence  of  the  hope  that  was  in  them, 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  215 

I  was  ready  and  willing  to  baptize.  But  I  would 
wisli  all  to  understand,  that  the  Baptists  alone  were 
by  us  considered  a  gos])el  church,  and  theretbre  they 
received  none  into  their  fellowship  or  coniiriunion, 
except  on  public  profession  of  their  faith  in  Christ, 
according  to  the  doctrine  of  His  grace.  No  proba 
tioners  of  six  months,  no  infants  who  were  sprinkled 
on  the  profession  of  their  parents,  nor  any  others 
but  believers  in  Jesus  Christ  were  received.  There- 
fore all  who  joined  this  Church  must  renounce 
alliance  with  all  other  denominations.  That  they 
sbould  treat  all  men  friendly  as  men,  but  have  no 
communion  or  fellowship  with  any  but  the  Baptist 
Church  of  Christ;  for  they  should  look  upon  all 
others  as  the  daughters  of  mystic  Babylon.  "I 
have  been  thus  particular,  as  I  wish  to  deceive  no 
one,"  said  I.  "  We  wish  to  be  understood  to  say, 
as  did  the  Lord  in  reference  to  this  '  Mystery,  Bab- 
yk)n '  (if  any  of  God's  people  be  ensnared  by  her), 
'  Come  out  of  lier  my  people,  and  be  ye  separated 
from  her.'  If  any  believe  the  doctrine  I  have  been 
preaching  this  day,  and  feel  the  evidence  of  repent- 
ance, faith,  hope,  and  a  love  for  God  and  His  people, 
who  wish  to  walk  in  the  truth,  and  desire  to  partake 
of  the  ordinances  of  His  Church,  come  forward.  You 
now  have,  perhaps,  the  first  opportunity  in  your 
lives  ot  declaring  for  Christ;  come  forward,  and  we 
will  hear  you  relate  what  you  hope  the  Lord  has  done 


216  Autobiography  of 

for  your  souls."  Four  persous  came  forward  imme- 
diately. All  of  them  were  Methodists;  but  they 
fully  renounced  Methodism,  and  gave  satisfactory 
evidence  of  a  Christian  experience,  and  were  re- 
ceived to  be  baptized  the  next  day. 

On  Sunday  a  powerful  etfect  was  visible;  many 
tears  of  repentance  were  shed,  and  great  solemnity 
w^as  manifested.  The  request  for  me  to  come  again 
was  so  urgent,  and  my  feelings  were  so  enlisted,  that 
I  made  another  appointment,  one  month  from  that 
time.  A  new,  large  block-house  had  been  erected 
in  this  vicinity,  for  the  people  to  repair  to  in  case 
of  an  attack  by  the  British  or  Indians,  as  this  was 
during  the  war  of  1812,  and  the  Indians  had  become 
so  hostile  as  to  compel  the  people  to  fortify  them- 
selves. This  block-house  was  to  be  used  as  a  place 
of  worship  by  all  Protestant  denominations,  and 
the  preference  was  to  be  to  the  oldest  appointment. 
Mr.  Wright  had  held  his  meetings  there,  and  so  had 
some  other  minister.  My  next  appointment  was  to 
be  at  that  house,  and  at  a  time  not  to  interfere  with 
any  other. 

The  time  came  on  and  I  went  to  fill  my  appoint- 
ment. When  I  arrived  I  was  informed  that  Mr. 
Wright  had  been  there  and  preached  in  the  block- 
house ;  and  that  he  had  forbidden  me  to  preach  in 
it,  saying  that  it  was  a  Methodist  meeting-house, 
and  that  he  claimed  it  as  such  upon  the  right  of  pos- 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  217 

session.  The  builders  were  priiicipully  Methodists, 
and  he  had  obtained  peaceable  and  full  possession  of 
it,  and  he  intended  to  hold  it  He  said  that  I  was 
an  impostor,  and  that  he  was  well  acquainted  with 
nij^  character  as  such,  and  that  where  I  was  known 
no  respectable  person  would  patronize  me.  I  had 
come  out  there  and  plunged  four  of  his  members  in 
the  water,  and  had  deluded  them  into  a  renunciation 
of  all  connection  and  fellowship  with  the  Method- 
ists. I  had  preached  false  doctrine  among  them, 
and  had  broken  their  harmony.  He  charged  me 
with  having  preached  among  them  the  doctrines  of 
fatalism.  Divine  decrees,  saints  once  in  grace  could 
never  finally  fall  so  as  to  be  lost,  for  let  them  do 
what  they  might,  thej^,  by  a  decree  of  fate,  must  be 
reclaimed.  This  doctrine,  he  said,  destroyed  all  vir- 
tue and  good  works ;  and  if  it  were  true,  he  could 
take  seven  or  eight  of  the  old  backsliders  and  storm 
Canada,  for  they  were  bullet  proof  and  could  neither 
die  nor  be  killed  until  tliey  were  reclaimed.  Such 
doctrine  should  not  be  preached  in  that  house.  After 
hearing  all  this  I  concluded  to  say  but  little,  for  I 
saw  that  the  excitement  was  pretty  high  already, 
and  I  found  that  many,  even  some  of  his  own  mem- 
bers, and  all  others,  were  dis|)leased  with  his  course, 
and  the  main  proprietors  of  the  house  told  me  that 
I  should  have  it  at  any  time,  and  that  I  had  as  good 
a  right  to  preach  in  it  as  Mr.  Wright,  or  any  other 
19 


218  Autobiography  of 

man  on  cartli,  and  tliat  I  need  suffer  no  fears,  for  I 
should  not  be  interrupted.  I  went  on  with  my 
meeting  on  Saturday,  and  four  more  were  reeeived 
for  baptism,  and  on  Sunday  I  baptized  them.  These 
were  also  some  of  ^Ir.  Wright's  members.  This  ^vas 
a  very  solemn  meeting,  and  the  effect  seemed  so 
deep  and  so  general,  and  the  solicitude  of  the  people 
was  so  urgent,  and  my  own  mind  was  so  impressed 
with  a  sense  of  duty,  that  I  agreed  to  attend  tliem 
once  each  month  for  a  time. 

At  this  meeting,  while  I  was  preaching,  a  man, 
who  was  supposed  to  be  employed  by  Mr.  Wright 
or  his  friends,  arose  and  came  to  me,  and  in  a  loud 
voice  said  :  "  That  is  a  lie.  You  are  preaching  lies, 
sir."  He  repeated  this  several  times.  I  still  con- 
tinued, seeming  to  pay  no  attention,  or  make  any 
reply.  Finally,  a  man  who,  it  was  said,  was  a  justice 
of  the  peace,  came  and  took  him  by  the  arm  and  led 
him  out  of  the  house.  After  preaching  I  stated  to 
the  congregation,  that  "I  had  been  informed  that 
Mr.  AVright,  the  Methodist  preacher,  was  very  much 
troubled  about  my  preaching  in  that  block-house; 
and  because  the  neighborhood  had  permitted  him  to 
preach  in  the  house,  he  had  assumed  the  right  and 
control  of  it.  If  he  had  been  favored  with  the  use 
of  the  house  through  the  benevolence  of  the  people, 
he  should  have  learned  not  to  claim  it  as  a  Methodist 
meeting-house,  and  then  try  to  prevent  one  from 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  219 

preaching  in  it,  who  was  invited  by  the  same  benov- 
oleut  proprietors.  My  right  was  equally  as  good  as 
his,  and  neither  of  us  had  any  right  except  by  the 
hospitable  permission  of  the  people  who  had  built 
it.  In  regard  to  m}^  character  I  invited  all,  or  any 
of  them,  to  inquire  of  the  most  respectable  people 
in  the  district  of  Cape  Girardeau,  and  they  could 
easily  satisfy  themselves.  As  to  the  doctrine  that  I 
preached,  all  would  be  satisfied,  I  thought,  that  it  was 
the  very  reverse  of  that  which  Mr.  Wright  had  rep- 
resented ;  and  as  thc}^  had  Bibles,  and  we  both  ap- 
pealed to  it  as  our  standard,  the}"  must  examine  and 
decide  for  themselves.  As  to  the  efiect  of  my 
doctrine,  in  destroying  all  virtue  and  good  works, 
the  course  each  of  us  had  taken,  in  reference  of  that 
house,  might  decide  that  matter;  for  when  I  had 
accepted  the  kind  invitation  to  preach  in  it,  I  had 
inquired  when  Mr,  Wright's  appointment  was  to  be 
filled,  and  then  made  mine,  so  as  not  to  interfere 
with  him,  or  any  one  else;  but,  on  the  contrary, 
when  he  was  invited  by  the  same  benevolent  com- 
munity, he  not  only  entirely  claimed  the  liouse  as  a 
Methodist  meeting-house,  but,  on  that  absurd  claim, 
warned  me  not  to  preach  in  the  house  at  any  time. 
Any  one  might  easily  see  where  virtue  and  good 
works  might  be  expected.  It  was  true,"  said  I,  "  that 
I  did  preach  the  gospel  of  the  grace  of  God ;  that 
lie  so  effectually  saves  His  people,  that  not  one  of 


220  Autobiography  of 

them  shall  ever  perish,  but  have  eternal  life.  The 
Baptist  people  have  always  proved  to  be  good  sol- 
diers in  the  Revolutionary  war;  and  in  all  other 
wars  for  independence  and  liberty,  they  have  proved 
to  be  valiant  and  trustworthy,  and  even  an  old  back- 
slider— if  any  such  there  be,  who  still  believes  the 
doctrine,  would,  no  doubt,  be  a  good  soldier,  and 
would  do  a  valiant  part  either  in  the  storming  of 
Canada  or  in  attacking  the  Creek  nation  of  Indians. 
But  still  I  very  much  doubt  the  estimate  which  Mr. 
Wright  puts  upon  them;  for  he  says,  'He  could 
take  seven  or  eight  of  these  old  backsliders,'  which 
implies  that  he  would  be  their  leader  and  com- 
mander. The  Baptist,  being  subject  to  those  powers 
which  are  over  them,  would,  no  doubt,  be  obedient 
to  their  captain  ;  but,  I  fancy,  Mr.  Wright  would  be 
very  much  afraid  lest  he  should  accidentally  get 
killed,  by  some  roving  bullet,  that  his  God  could 
not,  or  would  not,  control  it,  and  thus  die  before  his 
time.  In  this  alarm  I  doubt  if  he  would  not  order 
a  retreat  and  run  from  the  field  of  battle,  and  thus 
defeat  his  object,  by  throwing  his  backsliders  into 
confusion.  lie  had  better  let  them  have  a  com- 
mander, who  would  fight  under  the  banner  of  tlie 
Lord  and  of  Gideon.  Waving  any  further  remarks, 
in  reference  to  Mr.  Wright  and  his  course,  and  ten- 
dering my  sincere  thanks  to  the  people  of  this 
vicinity,  for  the  very  friendly  manner  in  which  they 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  221 

had  received  me  (a  stranger),  and  for  the  kind  ofter 
of  this  house  for  our  meeting,  I  would  leave  the 
subject,  by  submitting  this  proposition:  *  Seeing 
that  unpleasant  excitement  is  always  the  effect  of 
such  an  opposition  as  Mr.  Wright  has  made,  and 
often  occasions  discord  and  strife  among  neigh- 
bors and  friends;  and  as  I  have  concluded  to  attend 
a  meeting  here,  at  least  for  some  time,  I  would  pre- 
fer holding  it  at  some  neighbor's  house  in  the  central 
part  of  this  vicinity,  and  so  end  the  strife,  and  allay 
the  excitement.  I  am  a  stranger  here,  and  jtrofess 
to  be  a  subject  of  the  Prince  of  Peace,  and  wish  to 
have  no  share  in  the  strife.  I  will  await  to  see  if 
any  one  feels  willing  to  Oi>en  his  doors  freely  to 
admit  the  Church.  If  not  I  shall  thankfully  receive 
the  tender  of  this  house.'" 

A  gentleman,  an  entire  stranger,  arose  and  said : 
*'  I  am  not  a  member  of  any  Church.  I  beg  to  say, 
liowever,  that  I  live  in  as  central  a  part  of  the  neigh- 
borhood as  any  one,  I  believe;  and  I  have  as  large 
a  house  as  there  is  in  this  settlement ;  and  if  it  is  too 
small,  I  have  a  barn  that  will  hold  a  much  larger 
congregation  than  this  house  ;  and  if  that  should  be 
too  small,  I  have  a  grove  that  is  large  enough,  I  am 
sure.  I  have  also  a  convenient  place  for  baptizing 
— in  a  small  creek,  in  my  meadow.  I  have  a  plenty 
to  accommodate  both  horses  and  the  people  with 
food,  and  I  tender  it  cheerfully  at  any  time.     You 


222  Autobiography  of 

are  welcome  to  any  accommodations  I  have  power 
to  bestow.  If  the  neif^hbors  feel  willing  to  turn  out 
and  haul  slabs  from  the  mill  and  make  seats  for  the 
l..eople,  then  I  believe  there  will  be  nothing  more 
needed  to  accommodate  the  congregation  as  well  or 
better  than  here  ;  and  to  all  this  they  are  welcome  as 
long  and  as  often  as  they  choose."  Many  persons 
said  they  would  attend  to  preparing  the  seats,  and  all 
seemed  glad  of  the  offer.  The  brethren  expressed 
the  obligation  they  felt  for  the  generous  proposals, 
and  accepted  them. 

We  continued  our  meetings  at  his  house  one  Sat- 
urday and  Sunday  in  each  month,  as  long  as  I  con- 
tinued in  that  country — until  the  Church  was  consti- 
tuted and  had  built  a  meeting-house.  I  baptized 
over  sixty  willing  converts  in  his  beautiful  stream, 
and,  although  he  was  an  inlidel  after  the  order  of 
Payne,  yet  he  was  always  as  kind  and  accommoda- 
ting as  any  deacon  of  the  Church,  both  to  me  and 
the  company.  Here,  in  the  house  of  this  deist,  we 
met  from  month  to  month,  and  many  young  con- 
verts related  the  dealings  of  God  with  them,  and 
sweetly  sung  the  praises  of  their  King.  The  dea- 
cons of  the  Bethel  Church  came  out  with  me  occa- 
sionally and  administered  the  Lord's  Supper.  This 
was  an  evidence  to  me  that  God,  who  caused  the 
ravens  to  feed  Elijah,  and  quails  to  supply  the  camp 
of  Israel,  could  also  move  a  deist  to  cheerfully  invite 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  223 

and  bountil'iilly  entcrtuin  tlie  persecuted  people  of 
God.  A  Methodist  preacher  refused  them  admit- 
tance to  a  puljHc  block-house,  in  which  he  had  no 
right  or  interest — only  to  gratify  his  malignant 
hatred  of  the  truth.  I  never  saw  Mr.  AVright  be- 
fore that  I  know  of,  and  of  course  no  personal  mat- 
ter could  have  induced  this  opposition.  I  have  fre- 
quently been  invited  to  preach  in  Methodist  meeting- 
liouses,  and  sometimes  at  their  private  residences. 
But,  in  times  of  revival,  when  converts  are  coming 
into  the  Church  of  Christ,  some  of  God's  dear  chil- 
dren have  been  caught  in  the  devices  of  anti-christ. 
To  these  the  Lord  says :  "  Come  out  of  her  my  peo- 
ple," and  when  the}^  begin  to  leave  the  daughters  ot 
Babylon,  and  come  to  Zion,  then  we  may  expect  the 
fire  of  persecution  to  flame  against  the  truth  and  all 
those  who  love  and  preach  it. 

I  must  relate  one  event  which  occurred  at  this 
deist's  house :  At  one  of  the  meetings  several  per- 
sons came  before  the  Church  and  were  received  for 
baptism.  Among  them  was  an  elderly  lady,  who 
said  :  "  My  friends,  I  regret  that  it  can  not  be  my 
privilege  to  be  baptized,  and  become  a  member  of 
the  Church  of  Christ  with  you.  I  have  long  be- 
lieved that  the  Regular  Baptists  are  the  only  true 
Church  which  Christ  has  on  earth,  and  the  doctrine 
they  preach  I  believe  to  be  the  doctrine  of  the  Scrip- 
tures ;  they  are  the  people  I  love  in  the  truth,  and 


22-4  AUTOBIUGRAPIIY    OF 

have  long  desired  to  be  with  them.  I  hope  that  I 
experienced  the  teachings  and  leadings  of  the  Holy 
Spirit  before  I  came  to  this  country.  I  was  tlica 
strongly  impressed  with  a  sense  of  duty  to  join  the 
Church  and  to  be  baptized,  but  my  husband,  although 
he  is  as  kind  a  husband  as  any  woman  need  desire, 
yet  he  is  of  a  stern  and  unyielding  mind — he  op- 
posed me  in  my  religious  impressions.  I  often  la- 
bored to  persuade  him  to  consent  for  me  to  be  bap- 
tized, but  he  would  ahvays  become  angry,  and  said 
*  he  W'Ould  not  live  with  me  anotber  day  if  I  did  so.' 
I  have  a  family  of  children,  and  in  every  other 
respect  a  kind  and  indulgent  husband,  and  one, 
too,  who  amply  provides  for  the  family.  But  in  this 
one  case  he  would  always  become  angry  whenever  I 
said  anything  to  him  about  it;  and  so  I  concluded 
never  to  introduce  the  subject  again.  I  studied  very 
much  about  my  duty  as  a  wife  and  as  a  mother,  and 
finally  determined  to  trust  to  God,  that  He,  in  His 
providence,  would  open  up  a  w^ay  by  which  I  could 
be  privileged  to  follow  Ilim,  without  violating  His 
commands  to  me  as  a  wife  and  as  a  mother.  So,  I 
have  never  mentioned  the  subject  since  to  my  hus- 
band. We  finally  moved  to  this  Territor}-,  and  until 
you  came  here  I  had  never  heard  of  any  Baptist 
meeting.  I  have  attended  your  meetings,  and  heard 
the  converts  relate  their  experiences,  and  I  have  seen 
them  baptized.     I  have  heard  you  preach,  and  all  is 


Elder  Wilson  Tuompson.  225 

just  as  I  believe.  I  desire  to  be  with  you  all,  but 
dare  not  consent  to  be  baptized.  I  now  have  one 
request  to  make,  and  that  is,  that  the  Church  hear 
me  relate  my  experience,  and  if  you  can  fellowship 
it  as  a  work  of  grace,  then  suffer  me  to  live  under 
your  watch-care,  and  if  you  see  me  doing  wrong, 
which  is  so  often  the  case,  reprove  and  correct  me, 
as  you  would  a  member,  and  allow  me  to  enjoy  fel- 
lowship as  far  as  an  unbaptized  person  can.  I  know 
I  can  not  come  to  your  communion  table,  nor  have 
a  voice  in  your  proceedings,  or  even  a  name  among 
you  ;  but  I  want  your  prayers,  your  friendship,  your 
counsel,  and  watch-care,  as  far  as  good  order  will 
admit."  We  told  her  to  relate  her  experience, 
which  she  did,  to  the  full  satisfaction  of  all.  I  felt 
8ome  very  strange  emotions  while  she  was  talking. 
I  believed  that  God  had  enjoined  on  the  wife  and 
mother  duties  to  her  husband  and  her  children  ;  but 
He  had  also  commanded  all  believers  to  be  baptized, 
and  had  made  no  exception  to  these  positive  orders. 
All  things  were  under  His  control;  and  how  could 
it  be  that  one  duty  He  had  commanded  should  inter- 
fere with  another?  How  was  it  that  any  of  His 
people  should  be  so  situated  as  to  be  compelled  to 
violate  one  of  His  divine  injunctions  in  obeying  an- 
other? ThisI  could  not  reconcile.  Still, I  believed 
that  there  was  a  way  by  which  all  such  seemingly 
conflicting  duties  could  be  removed.     I  believed  that 


226  AuTOBioaiiAPiiY  of 

this  woman  was  a  true  believer,  and  the  command  to 
be  baptized  was  positive  to  her ;  and  I  knew  that 
wives  were  positively  commanded  to  obe}'  their  hus- 
bands in  all  things.  When  she  had  tuld  her  experi- 
ence, I  asked  her  if  lier  husband  should  now  consent 
for  her  to  be  baptized,  Avhether  she  would  embrace 
it  as  a  privilege  and  duty?  Said  she:  "  0,  yes,  1 
would  rejoice  in  it  as  such  ;  but  I  think  there  is  no 
hope  for  tliis."  I  then  inquired:  "  Are  you  willing 
that  I  should  ask  your  husband  for  his  consent?" 
She  answered  that  she  had  no  other  objections  ex- 
cepting that  she  knew  her  liusband's  turbulent 
temper,  and  she  feared  he  would  abuse  me.  She 
added  that  she  had  not  mentioned  it  to  him  for 
years,  on  that  account.  It  was  the  only  thing  he  had 
ever  spoken  severel}^  about,  and  wlien  he  became 
angry  he  was  very  severe.  She  did  not  want  my 
feelings  hurt;  she  believed  he  would  insult  me  if  I 
spoke  to  him  on  that  subject.  Said  I :  ''  lie  can  not 
hurt  my  feelings  on  that  matter.  Wlien  no  objec- 
tions are  made  known,  I  never  go  to  hunt  for  any. 
But  in  a  case  like  this,  where  they  are  made  known, 
I  believe  we  should  then  do  all  we  can  to  remove 
them;  and  I  believe,  if  we  strive  lawfully  we  shall 
succeed.  And  now,  if  you  are  willing,  I  wish  to 
make  the  trial."  She  replied  that  she  was  willing  if 
I  wished  to  try  him,  but  I  must  be  prepared  to  hear 
hard   talk.      Said   I:  "Will  your  husband   be   at 


Elder    Wilson  Thompson.  227 

meeting  to-morrow?"  She  replied  that  lie  liad  in- 
tended to  eome.  "Then,"siiid  I,  "  say  notliirifi:  to 
him  about  this  matter,  but  come  early,  and  bring-  a 
change  of  clothing,  for  I  believe  he  will  give  his 
consent,  and  you  will  be  baptized  to-morrow  without 
any  opposition.  The  next  morning  they  came  earlj-. 
I  had  inquired  of  my  host  and  others,  and  they 
ail  agreed  that  he  was  a  staunch  deist  but  a  warm 
republican — that  is,  a  Jefferson  Democrat,  and  al- 
most an  enthusiast  on  the  subject  of  a  free  govern- 
ment. My  plan  was  adopted  at  once.  They  said 
if  he  got  angry  all  was  over;  for  he  could  not  be 
persuaded,  and  would  abuse  and  insult  anybody. 
But  when  in  a  good  humor  he  was  one  of  the  finest 
of  men  and  the  best  of  neighbors  and  citizens  in  the 
country,  and,  withal,  a  well-informed  and  wealthy 
man.  I  told  my  host  that  I  should  expect  him  to 
give  me  an  introduction,  as  I  had  never  seen  him. 
lie  did  so,  and  I  began  conversation  at  once. 
*  This,"  said  I,  "is  a  morning  that  promises  a  pleas- 
ant day  for  our  meeting;  and,  under  the  auspices  of 
a  popular  free  government,  that  disarms  the  dispo- 
sition of  tyrants  and  places  us  all  under  the  protec- 
tion of  the  tree  of  liberty,  men  can  now  enjoy  free- 
dom of  conscience,  of  thought,  of  speech,  and  of  the 
press,  and  be  free  to  act  in  compliance  with  their 
own  convictions  of  where  and  how  they  should 
worship    God,   or  not   to   worship   at   all,  as   they 


228  Autobiography  of 

clioose.  All  are  free  from  the  'established'  relisiou 
of  an  earthly  king,  and  an  oppressive  law-made 
clergy  to  override  the  consciences  of  the  people — re- 
gardless of  reason  or  the  free  volition  of  the  mind  and 
will."  He  replied  that  we  were  a  very  happy  peo- 
ple at  this  time  ;  bnt  we  should  watch  well  the  wind- 
ings of  the  spirit  of  bigotry  and  despotism,  for  it 
was  still  lurking  around  us,  ready  to  assume  all  the 
power  it  could  possibly  obtain.  I  then  said  that 
great  as  our  religious  and  political  liberties  were,  I 
believed  there  were  some  now  in  America,  who 
would  prefer  to  have  their  own  opinions  and  specu- 
lations established  by  law,  that  so  they  might  con- 
trol the  consciences-  of  others,  and  dictate  to  them 
how  they  should  worship  and  serve  God,  and  what 
they  should  do  in  his  service.  He  replied  that  all 
such  despots  could  well  be  spared  in  this  country ; 
and  he  heartily  wished  them  all  in  Europe,  under 
the  iron  yoke  of  some  tyrant,  until  they  could  learn 
to  appreciate  the  blessings  of  a  republican  govern- 
ment. 

The  people,  as  they  gathered  in,  crowded  around 
us.  We  w^ere  out  in  the  yard,  and  we  continued  to 
talk  until  he  became  quite  enthuaiastic  on  the  sub- 
ject of  the  right  of  conscience,  and  liberty  of  speech 
and  of  the  press.  I  heard  him  in  this  way  until  the 
yard  was  full  of  people.  I  then  observed  to  him : 
"This  day  we  enjoy  the  fruits  of  our  free  institu- 


Elder  Wilson  Tiiompson.  229 

tions ;  every  man  and  woman  can  worship  the  God 
of  the  Bible,  or  of  the  Koran,  or  any  other,  or  none, 
as  he  chooses,  and  in  whatever  manner  he  chooses. 
He  can  worship  in  public  or  private  as  his  con- 
science dictates,  and  adopt  any  form  or  ordinance  in 
his  worship,  that  will  answer  the  convictions  of  his 
judgment,  and  none  to  control  or  make  him  afraid. 
See  the  crowds  that  are  now  coming  to  this  meet- 
ing— all  voluntary;  none  to  force  or  retard  them  in 
their  attendance.  There,  in  the  house,  the  songs  of 
vocal  praise  to  God  are  sounding;  here,  in  the  yard, 
we  are  recounting  the  infinite  kindness  of  God's 
providence  in  conducting  us  to  the  realization  of  our 
free  institutions.  I  should  be  very  glad  to  continue 
this  very  interesting  theme,  but  the  time  for  our 
worship  is  near,  and  I  must  defer  a  further  pursuit 
of  this  subject  until  some  other  time.  It  gives  me 
great  pleasure  to  converse  with  a  man  who  knows 
how  to  appreciate  these  blessings.  As  the  duties  of 
this  day  now  call  on  us  to  leave  this  topic  I  will  just 
say  to  you,  in  conclusion,  that  your  wife  came  for- 
ward, yesterday,  before  the  Baptists  here,  and  gave 
full  evidence  of  her  faith  and  hope;  and  the  Church 
gave  her  a  hearty  welcome  to  baptism,  and  then  to 
a  membership  with  us.  It  is  always  pleasant,  in 
such  cases,  to  have  the  free  consent  and  cordial  ap- 
probation of  tlie  husband,  so  that  no  disturbance  or 
reflections  should   be   made  afterward,  and   as  our 


230  Autobiography  of 

conversation  has  led  to  this  point,  I  will  ask  your 
free  consent  to  me  to  administer  the  ordinance  of 
haptism  to  her,  and  the  Church  to  receive  her  as  a 
member.  We  hope  to  do  all  this  by  your  free  con- 
sent and  approbation,  so  that  nothing  disagreeable 
may  hereafter  disturb  the  domestic  comforts  of  your 
family.  I  take  it  for  granted,  from  your  political 
creed,  and  the  very  high  and  correct  estimate  which 
you  and  I  place  upon  the  rights  of  conscience,  that 
you  will  make  no  objections ;  but  still  we  would 
prefer  to  have  a  free  and  full  expression  of  your 
hearty  consent.  I  therefore  aw^ait  to  receive  it." 
lie  replied  :  "  You  have  it,  sir.  She  has  always  been 
a  good  and  agreeable  wife,  and  you  and  your  Church 
have  treated  me  with  respect.  You  have  my  full 
consent  to  baptize  her,  and  she  has  my  approbation 
in  being  baptized,  and  the  Church  is  at  liberty  to  re- 
ceive her  as  one  of  their  number,  and  I  shall  never 
oppose  her  in  going  to  the  meetings  and  filling  her 
place,  and  following  the  dictates  of  her  conscience, 
nor  will  it  disturb  the  peace  of  my  family."  I  re- 
plied :  "  I  thank  you,  sir,  for  so  full  an  expression 
of  your  cordial  consent.  It  is  always  most  pleasing 
to  me,  when  I  baptize  a  woman,  to  have  the  full, 
free,  and  universal  approbation  of  her  husband. 
You  were  an  entire  stranger  to  me,  yet  as  our  con- 
versation was  so  reciprocal  that  it  seemed  almost  un- 
necessary to  ask  your  consent;  but  I  had  intended 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  231 

to  do  so,  and  our  conversation  led  directly  to  it.  I 
roji/ice  in  the  assurance  you  have  given  me;  and  i 
hope,  at  some  future  time,  we  may  have  the  pleas- 
ure of  further  acquaintance.  I  must  now  attend  to 
the  duties  of  the  day."  I  then  went  into  the  house, 
fully  convinced  that  none  of  the  duties  which  God 
has  enjoined  on  His  people,  do  so  interfere,  that 
they  can  not  be  observed  without  one  clashing 
with  anotlier.  If  we  can  act  consistently  and  do 
right  in  these  cases,  I  believe  God's  commands  are 
all  consistent. 

This  was  a.  day  of  very  great  power.  After 
preaching  was  over  we  went  to  the  water  and  there 
I  baptized  this  woman  and  a  number  of  others. 
One  sister  whose  name  was  Kiggs,  in  this  arm  of  the 
church,  was  afflicted  with  the  jerks  severely.  She 
was  sound  in  the  faith  and  practice  of  the  gospel. 
She  said  there  was  no  religion  in  the  jerks ;  but  if 
her  mind  became  nmch  excited,  either  on  natural  or 
spiritual  matters,  she  was  often  taken  with  that 
strange  exercise.  If  she  was  at  meeting  and  was 
blessed  with  great  enjoyment  in  bearing  preaching, 
or  in  any  part  of  worship,  and  the  jerks  took  her 
they  left  her  very  dull,  and  spoiled  all  her  comfort 
for  that  day.  She  considered  it  a  real  affliction  and 
greatly  desired  to  be  released  from  it;  but  when  it 
came  upon  her  she  could  not  avoid  it.  I  believe  I 
never  saw  her  have  them  but  once,  then  she  jerked 


232  Autobiography  of 

backward  ofl'licr  seat,  and  her  feet  and  arms  played 
like  drumsticks  on  the  floor,  as  she  lay  in  spasmodic 
emotions.  She  was  the  only  Baptist  I  believe  that 
I  ever  knew  that  was  aiflicted  with  this  strange 
disease.  I  have  seen  many  of  the  IS'ewlights  and 
Methodists  in  wonderful  commotions  with  them, 
dancing,  falling,  jumping,  and  all  such  wild  ex- 
pressions of  excited  passions.  These  people  call 
such  things  religion;  but  this  woman  called  it  an 
aflliction  that  destroyed  her  religious  enjo3'ments. 

While  the  glorious  displays  of  Divine  power  and 
grace  were  spreading  through  this  settlement,  and 
to  some  extent  on  Bear  Creek,  Brother  Johnson, 
from  Turke}^  Creek,  about  twenty  miles  south-west 
of  Bethel  church,  came  in  with  his  wife  and  son, 
and  joined  the  Bethel  Church  b}'  letter,  and  re- 
quested me  to  attend  them  monthly,  and  carry  with 
me  the  authority  to  receive  and  baptize  members 
there,  as  members  of  Bethel  Church.  This  was 
called  Johnson's  Settlement  on  Turkey  Creek.  The 
Cliurch  granted  the  request  and  I  made  an  appoint- 
ment and  went  out  there,  and  several  members  with 
me.  I  baptized  two  persons  the  first  visit,  and  con- 
tinued my  visits  monthly  until  I  had  baptized  quite 
a  number  in  that  new  small  settlement,  where  no 
Baptist  preaching  had  ever  been  before.  About  this 
time  a  l)rother,  Thomas  Donahue,  who  had  once  been 
a  member  of  a  small  Church  below  St.  Genevra — 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  283 

Ions:  since  dissolved — came  to  Betliel  and  joined  bv 
relation,  and  some  of  the  old  members  of  Betliel 
having  formerly  been  there  with  Elder  Green,  cor- 
roborated his  statements.  He  also  reqnested  that  I 
should  come  authorized  to  receive  members  and  to 
baptize  for  the  Bethel  Church  in  that  vicinity.  This 
privilege  the  Church  granted. 

The  country  was  new  and  sprinkled  with  small 
settlements,  so  where  then  was  any  prospect  of  rais- 
ing a  church  in  a  settlement,  the  members,  as  they 
were  gathered  in,  became  members  of  the  Bethel 
Church,  with  the  understanding  that  if  the  Lord 
should  prosper  them  and  gather  a  number  sufficient — 
all  other  matters  agreeing,  these  arms  or  branches 
would  in  the  proper  time  become  organized  as  in- 
dependent churches.  This  last  named  arm  had  now 
only  one  member.  I  went  there  accompanied  by 
some  of  the  Bethel  members.  Several  Baptists  hav- 
ing emigrated  to  that  part  along  the  Saline,  about 
forty  miles  north  of  Bethel,  came  and  joined  by 
letter;  and  some,  like  Brother  Donahue,  as  the 
relics  of  the  old  church,  were  also  received.  That 
arm  became  quite  strong,  for  the  good  work  of  grace 
soon  became  powerful  in  that  settlement.  I  con- 
tinued to  visit  them  as  long  as  I  remained  in  that 
Territory,  which  was  about  one  year  after  that  time. 
On  the  occasion  of  my  last  visit  I  baptized  twelve. 
It  was  a  time  of  Divine  power;  at  the  water  especi- 
20 


234  Autobiography  of 

ally  was  the  power  manifested.  I  never  saw  more 
soul-stirring  manifestations  of  Divine  grace  than 
liere.  I  left  crowds  of  people  \veei)ing  on  the  sand 
bar  by  the  Saline  Creek,  who  seemed  to  have  no  in- 
clination to  leave  the  place.  I  visited  all  these  set- 
tlements monthly  :  Caldwell's  Settlement,  sixty  miles 
west;  Johnson's  Settlement,  twenty  miles  south- 
west; and  Saline  Settlement,  forty  miles  north. 
Goino^  and  returnino^  I  had  to  travel  about  two  hun- 
dred  and  forty  miles  each  month.  I  was  very  poor 
and  not  able  to  hire  labor,  and  was  just  beginning 
in  the  green  woods.  Most  of  the  people  were  new- 
comers and  had  nothing  to  spare,  so  I  got  nothing 
to  help  me.  I  had  to  work  by  day  labor  for  provis- 
ions, at  least  for  my  meat  and  flour.  I  raised  corn. 
I  had  to  work  hard  at  clearing  and  fencing  my 
ground,  and  the  building  of  houses  and  barns  were 
all  to  be  done  by  myself,  beside  all  this  traveling 
and  preaching.  I  generally  preached  from  two  to 
four  times  a  week  in  the  bounds  of  Bethel  Church, 
and  often  had  to  go  on  foot. 

My  chance  for  opening  a  farm  was  very  poor,  but 
still  I  kept  in  good  spirits.  I  felt  that  I  was  now 
fully  realizing  all  that  I  had  anticipated  before  I  left 
Kentucky.  The  conviction  that  I  was  just  where 
God  had  placed  me  sustained  me;  and  when  I  was 
at  home  I  did  all  that  I  could,  day  and  night,  in  my 
clearing  and  building.     The  revival  was  still  going 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  235 

on  about  Bethel.  All  was  love,  jo}^  and  peace  in 
the  Church,  and  some  were  baptized  each  month. 
The  meetings  were  always  crowded,  day  and  night, 
wet  or  dry,  cold  or  warm;  and  the  songs  of  praise 
w^ere  heard  from  the  mingled  voices  of  both  young 
and  old;  and  often  in  some  retired  corner,  or  on  the 
back  seats,  could  be  seen  the  dejected  countenances 
which  indicated  hearts  heavily  burdened  with  guilt 
and  sin. 

While  making  one  of  my  visits  to  Johnson's  Set- 
tlement ni}^  mind  became  impressed  that  something 
was  the  matter  at  home.  This  impression  grew  so 
strong  that  after  meeting  on  Sunday  I  started  for 
home,  and  reached  it  sometime  after  dark,  but 
found  no  one  there.  I  put  up  my  horse  and  went 
to  Brother  Randolph's.  Here  I  found  ni}-  wife  sick 
with  a  burning  fever,  and  very  much  aftected  in  her 
mind.  She  seemed  some  better  the  next  morning, 
and  I  took  her  home  and  gave  her  medicine,  and  her 
fever  left  her,  but  she  continued  to  show  increasing 
symptoms  of  mental  derangement.  This  continued 
until  she  became  entirely  delirious.  I  was  advised 
to  liave  her  ride  every  few  days  on  horseback.  She 
was  too  much  deranged  to  ride  alone,  and  I  would 
take  her  on  the  horse  behind  me,  and  ride  with  lier 
to  prevent  her  from  falling  or  jumping  off  when  her 
paroxysms  would  come  on,  for  they  came  by  spells. 

The   next  Saturday  was  our  Church    meetini<  at 


236  Autobiography  of 

Betliel.  I  took  her  to  meeting,  and  my  mother  and 
sister  undertook  to  take  care  of  her.  Ei^liteen,  I 
tliink,  came  forward  that  day,  and  were  received  for 
baptism ;  two  w^ere  rejected.  About  the  time  of 
calling  for  the  reading  of  the  minutes,  for  adjourn- 
ment, my  sister  came  to  the  door,  and  luirriedl}^ 
called  me  out.  I  called  for  another  to  take  the  Mod- 
erator's chair,  and  i^n  out,  and  found  my  wife  in 
severe  fits  or  convulsive  spasms.  She  had  several  of 
them,  but  finally  got  better,  and  rode  home  behind 
me.  That  night  she  became  entirely  insane,  and 
went  into  severe  spasms,  and  continued  in  these  con- 
vulsions all  night.  She  bit  her  tongue  and  lips,  and 
a  spoon  that  I  held  between  her  teeth,  and  screamed 
so  that  she  might  have  been  heard  a  mile.  The 
doctor  came  about  ten  o'clock  the  next  morning. 
By  this  time  she  w-as  so  exhausted  that  she  lay  like 
one  dead,  except  a  fiiint  pulsation  and  breathing,  and 
occasionally  slight  symptoms  of  spasms.  The  doctor 
gave  her  some  medicine,  and  in  about  thirty  minutes 
she  seemed  as  if  awaking  out  of  a  deep  sleep,  and 
was  perfectly  calm  and  more  rational.  The  people 
had  been  coming  and  going,  to  and  from  my  house, 
all  night,  and  I  suppose  there  were  more  than  a  hun- 
dred persons  present  when  the  doctor  came.  Some- 
thing was  said  about  the  great  disappointment  of  the 
meeting,  in  response  to  which  the  doctor  said  that  as 
she  w^as  now  clear  of  spasms,  I  might  go  with  safety, 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  2o7 

and  he  would  stay,  with  sonic  otliers,  until  I  returned. 
8lie  heard  it,  and  said  slie  wished  nie  to  go,  for  she 
felt  much  better.  I  rode  to  the  meeting-house, 
about  one  mile  and  a  half  distant,  and  found  a  crowd 
in  the  grove,  for  the  house  would  not  hold  one-fourth 
of  the  people.  I  explained  to  them  the  condition  of 
my  wife,  and  that  it  had  been  a  night  of  terrible 
anxiety  with  me.  I  spoke  in  tlie  wa^'  of  an  exhor- 
tation, for  about  twenty  minutes,  and  then  the  con- 
gregation, in  a  solemn  procession,  repaired  to  the 
water,  about  twenty  rods  distant,  and  I  baptized  the 
eitditeen  candidates  and  received  them  as  members 
of  the  Church,  by  giving  to  them  the  right  hand  of 
fellowship.  This  was  a  very  solemn  and  deeply  af- 
fecting season.  I  left  the  large  concourse  of  people 
singing  the  praise  of  God,  and  rode  home,  and  found 
all  about  as  when  I  left.  My  wife  continued  about 
the  same  for  three  days,  and  relapsed  again  as  bad  as 
ever,  excepting  the  convulsive  fits — they  did  not  re- 
turn. The  doctor  told  me  that  unless  some  speedy 
relief  could  be  obtained  slie  must  die.  His  medicine 
would  not  operate,  and  the  only  chance,  he  thought, 
was  in  the  use  of  the  warm  bath.  I  ran  about  two 
miles  on  foot,  and  grot  a  hoofshead  on  mv  shoulders 
and  ran  home  with  it.  "When  I  returned  the  medi- 
cine liad  operated,  and  the  bath  was  not  api»lie(L 
From  this  time  her  health  gradually  grew  better,  but 
she  remained  dehrious,  and  w^as  so  weak  that  she 


238  AuTonrooii.vriiY  of 

could  not  turn  herself  iu  bed  or  raise  lier  hand  to 
her  head.  She  was  gloomy,  and  yet,  by  times,  very 
boisterous;  slie  seemed  to  have  no  reason,  and  was 
very  determined.  Sometimes  no  one  but  me  could 
do  anything  with  her;  and  she  would  not  sutler  me 
to  leave  her  bedside  for  a  minute,  day  or  night.  At 
other  times  she  would  not  allow  me  to  enter  the 
house  nor  come  in  her  sight.  If  anything  crossed 
her  will  she  would  roll  her  head  from  side  to  side, 
and  make  a  strange  noise,  and  seem  to  be  in  great 
agony.  She  was  not  a  large  woman,  and  besides 
was  so  reduced  that  I  could  take  her  in  my  arms  and 
carry  her  like  a  child  to  any  of  the  near  neighbors. 
Before  she  got  strength  to  stand  or  sit  alone  she  took 
a  notion  that  the  house  we  lived  in  had  made  her 
sick,  and  she  must  leave  it.  To  pacify  her  I  had  to 
carry  her  to  some  of  the  neighbors',  and  probably 
after  we  would  get  there  she  would  fret  to  go  home, 
and  I  would  have  to  carry  her  back  again.  As  soon 
as  she  could  sit  on  a  horse  behind  me,  I  could  not 
prevail  on  her  to  stay  at  home  any  more,  but  I  had 
to  go  from  one  friend's  house  to  another.  She  took 
a  notion  that  victuals  would  kill  her,  if  she  ate,  so 
we  could  get  her  to  eat  scarcely  enough  to  sustain 
life.  Finally,  I  got  her  to  my  father's,  where  she 
sunk  into  a  settled  state  of  melancholv  and  despon- 
dency; a  gloomy  despair  beclouded  her  countenance 
and  we  could  find  nothing  that  would  arouse  her  out 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  239 

of  this  gloom.  Slie  persisted  in  lier  fixed  determi- 
iiaticm  never  to  live  another  day  in  the  house  where 
she  had  heen  taken  sick.  Mother  and  my  sister 
could  take  care  of  her,  and  I  left  her  with  them 
while  I  attended  my  meetings.  She  at  lengtli  agreed 
that  if  I  would  build  a  house  on  my  own  land  she 
would  then  go  home  and  stay  there,  but  she  would 
not  return  to  the  house  in  which  we  had  lived.  She 
would  not  allow  me  to  leave  her  one  night  to  work 
at  my  house,  so  I  had  to  travel  seven  miles  every 
morning  and  evening  to  and  from  niy  work.  My 
hands  had  become  soft  and  tender,  and  I  went  at  the 
work  so  hard  that  I  bruised  them  until  they  gath- 
ered with  inflammation,  and  my  left  hand  broke  be- 
tween every  linger  and  between  my  thumb  and  fore- 
finger: the  sweUing  ran  up  ni}^  arm  to  my  body,  and 
became  full  of  purple  spots  and  threatened  mortifica- 
tion. I  carried  my  arm  in  a  sling,  and  as  soon  as  I 
dared  I  worked  with  one  hand  and  managed  to  get 
forward  my  house  so  that  we  could  go  into  it.  One 
of  my  sisters  lived  with  us  for  awhile  to  attend  to 
the  house  afi'airs,  and  take  care  of  my  wife. 

During  these  heavy  afilictions  my  cow  died  with 
the  murrain,  and  the  wolves  killed  my  calf.  The 
friends  were  very  kind  to  visit  me  during  the  worst 
of  my  white's  afilictions;  but  having  so  much  com- 
pany, for  so  long  a  time,  all  the  provisions  which  I 
had  laid  in  for  my  family  were  consumed.    I  had  no 


240  AuTOBIOCiRAPllY    OF 

luonc}^,  and  no  cow  to  give  us  milk,  nor  anything 
but  potatoes,  pumpkins,  and  corn.  My  only  child 
was  then  about  sixteen  months  old,  and  was  taken 
sick  soon  after  my  wife  got  ill.  I  had  many  hard- 
ships to  endure.  As  soon  as  I  got  my  house  so  that 
I  could  live  in  it,  we  gathered  our  little  household 
goods  and  went  to  keeping  house  again.  I  had  to 
work  for  provisions,  and  then  work  in  the  green 
woods  to  clear  and  fence  ground  for  corn  the  next 
season.  This,  with  a  sick  child  and  a  deranged 
wife,  made  my  condition  very  trying;  but  still  the 
good  work  of  grace  was  progressing.  This  greatly 
sustained  my  mind.  The  Church  in  that  new  coun- 
try did  not  help  me.  They  were  thoughtless  in 
part,  and,  in  a  new  country,  they  had  but  very  little 
to  spare.  I  have  always  found  that  the  Baptist  peo- 
ple were  more  negligent  in  supplying  their  preach- 
er's wants,  than  any  other  order  of  people  that  I 
have  known.  There  are  some  honorable  exceptions, 
it  is  true,  but  they  are  few  in  the  West  and  K'orth. 
In  the  South  and  East  it  is  different;  but  where  I 
have  mostly  lived  and  labored  the  Baptists  do  but 
very  little,  and  that  little  is  done  by  a  few  indi- 
viduals. Frequently  the  most  wealthy  do  the  least. 
I  am  sorry  to  record  this ;  but  candor  compels  me 
to  confess  that,  in  this  particular,  the  Western  Bap- 
tists are  far  behind  the  gospel  standard,  and  their 
ministers  are  generally  poor  men,  and  illy  able  to 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  241 

spend  their  time  in  the  service  of  the  Church  for 
nought.  Yet  they  do  go  at  their  own  expense, 
sometimes  for  weeks,  without  receiving  one  cent. 
Ohio  and  Kentucky  do  much  better;  but  Indiana, 
considering  its  general  wealth,  is  far  behind  any 
other  State  in  the  Union,  as  far  as  I  am  acquainted. 

But  to  return  :  At  the  time  of  which  I  speak, 
Missouri  was  a  new  country,  and  but  few  of  the 
people,  if  ever  so  willing,  were  able  to  do  much  for 
me.  I  was  beginning  to  make  a  farm  in  the  green 
woods.  I  had  no  house,  and  not  a  foot  of  cleared 
land,  nor  any  money  to  hire  help — nothing  but  my 
hands  and  time  to  depend  upon ;  and  I  had  niy 
wife  in  a  weakly  and  partially  deranged  state.  I 
had,  moreover,  two  hundred  and  forty  miles  each 
month  to  travel,  besides  attending  many  other  meet- 
ings about  Bethel.  The  little  time  I  had  at  home 
the  ax  was  in  my  hand,  plying  it  on  the  forest  trees, 
often  until  a  late  hour  of  the  night. 

The  work  of  the  Lord  still  went  on,  and  I  felt 
stimulated  to  action.  At  last  I  got  a  small  comfort- 
able house  and  some  out-buildings  built,  and  I  had 
a  small  field  for  corn  and  some  pasture  cleared  and 
fenced.  I  had  to  carry  the  rails  on  my  shoulder,  for 
I  had  no  team  to  haul  them.  Toung  men,  and 
young  preachers  especially,  w4io  now  live  in  an  im- 
proved country,  can  know  very  little  of  the  hard 
triads  and  privations  that  I  then  endured ;  but  still 
21 


242  Autobiography  of 

the  work  of  the  Lord,  which  prevailed  to  some  de- 
gree, stimuUited  me.  Being  advised  by  the  doctor 
and  my  friends  to  travel  with  my  wife,  I  resolved  to 
try  it,  and  prepared  for  it  as  well  as  I  could.  On  the 
last  day  of  July  we  started,  in  company  with  a 
Brother  Hale  and  wife,  for  the  lied  River  Associa- 
tion in  the  south-western  part  of  Kentucky;  resolv- 
ing that  if  she  seemed  to  mend  by  traveling,  I 
would  still  go  on  as  far  as  to  her  father's.  We  came 
through  Illinois,  and  crossed  the  Ohio  River  above 
the  mouth  of  the  Cumberland,  and  from  thence  to 
the  association  in  Christian  County,  near  Knox- 
ville,  Kentucky.  "We  had  meetings,  frequently,  on 
the  way,  at  which  I  preached ;  and  also  at  the  asso- 
ciation. 

After  the  close  of  the  association  I  had  an  ap- 
pointment at  a  Mr.  McKinney's,  on  my  way.  The 
house  would  not  hold  the  people,  so  we  repaired  to 
a  large  horse-mill  where  I  spoke  to  them.  The  meet- 
ing was  solemn,  but  I  know  of  nothing  particular, 
save  one  event  which  I  will  relate  hereafter.  My 
wife  and  I  still  traveled  on,  for  she  was  improving 
fast.  I  had  many  meetings  on  the  way,  and  en- 
joyed the  trip,  without  much  trouble,  until  near 
Bardstown.  Here  my  horse  took  the  colic  and  died. 
I  was  then  left  to  go  on  foot.  I  was  lame  with  the 
rheumatism  and  had  no  money  to  buy  a  hoi-se,  and 
was  an  entire  stranger.     I  placed  my  portmanteau 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  243 

on  my  wife's  saddle,  and  took  my  blanket  and  sad- 
dle on  my  shoulder  and  walked  on.  We  passed 
Bardstown  and  stopped  at  Elder  James  P.  Ed- 
wards— son  of  the  old  Elder — the  same  young 
preacher  before  mentioned  as  living  at  Bethel  in 
Missouri.  He  had  left  there  and  returned  to  his 
father's.  He  owed  a  man  in  Missouri  fifty-five  dol- 
lars, so  I  assumed  that  debt  and  bought  a  mare  of 
him.  After  holding  several  meetings  there  we  went 
on  our  way.  Finally,  we  reached  my  wife's  father's, 
in  the  vicinity  of  the  old  Licking  Church,  where  we 
both  had  been  baptized,  and  where  I  was  first  li- 
censed to  preach.  My  wife's  health  and  mind  had 
again  become  good  and  I  felt  happy. 

I  had  many  meetings  at  this  Church  and  at  Four- 
mile,  and  Twelve-mile  Churchy  and  at  !N'ewport,  and 
in  September  I  attended  the  North-Bend  Associa- 
tion at  the  Dry  Run  Church.  Here  I  met  Elder 
James  Lee,  who  I  have  before  mentioned  in  this 
narrative.  He  seemed  like  a  father  to  me.  I  thought 
I  could  perceive  a  tincture  of  Armenianism  in  some 
of  the  preaching,  that  I  had  never  before  noticed. 
After  this  association  was  ended  I  traveled  with 
Elder  Lee  and  wife  up  Licking  to  Falmouth,  and 
through  Paris,  Cynthianaj  and  then  to  Pockbridge, 
holding  meetings  all  the  way.  Here  we  had  many 
relatives,  and  we  held  meetings,  almost  daily,  from 
house  to  house  and  from  church  to  church,  at  Pock- 


244  Autobiography  of 

bridge,  Bald  Eagle,  Sbarpsburg;  and  tben  over  in 
Fleming  County  at  Fox,  Poplar  Plains;  tben  at 
Stone  Lick,  Wasbington,  Lee's  Creek,  and  German- 
town  ;  tben  down  tbe  ridge  to  tbe  Flag  Spring,  Brusb 
Creek,  Twelve-mile,  Four-mile,  and  then  at  Licking 
Cburcb. 

After  spending  some  days  bere,  I  took  my  wife 
and  we  all  crossed  tbe  Obio  at  Columbia,  and  visited 
tbe  cburcbes  at  Clougb  Creek,  Duck  Creek,  Car- 
penter's Pun,  and  tben  went  to  Brotber  Jacob 
"Wbite's,  on  Mill  Creek,  near  wberc  Cartbage  now 
stands.  Elder  Lee  bad  been  persuading  me  to  settle 
in  Obio,  but  my  mind  was  fixed  on  Missouri,  wbere 
God  had  so  wonderfully  displayed  His  power  and 
grace.  But  now,  be  and  White  both  set  in  to  per- 
suading me,  and  they  changed  my  mind  some. 
White  named  two  cburcbes.  Pleasant  Pun  and  West 
Fork  of  Mill  (Jreek,  both  of  which  were  destitute 
of  a  preacher.  They  insisted  that  I  should  give 
them  an  appointment  for  these  cburcbes  on  my  re- 
turn, which  I  did.  We  w^ent  on  to  near  Princetown, 
Fairfield,  tben  to  Middletowm,  on  the  Big  Miami, 
then  to  Post  Town,  and  up  to  tbe  mouth  of  Twin 
Creek,  to  where  Elder  Lee  tben  resided.  From  bere 
we  had  meetings  daily  around ;  from  Twin  Creek  to 
Cotton  Eun,  and  Elk  Creek  Cburcb,  and  so  filled 
the  time  very  pleasantly.  The  congregations  were 
b\rge   and   attentive,  and   solemnly  aflected.     Tbe 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  245 

Church  seemed  to  be  in  a  travailing  spirit.  When 
my  time  was  filled  here,  I  left,  and  filled  an  appoint- 
ment in  Hamilton,  and  then  went  to  Pleasant  Ran. 
Here  I  met  a  large  assembly  of  people,  and  had  a 
very  interesting  meeting.  The  next  day  and  night 
we  met  large  and  attentive  congregations  at  West 
Mill  Creek.  At  these  churches  the  interest  became 
general,  and  the  people  were  urgent  for  me  to  settle 
with  them.  My  mind  became  deeply  burdened  and 
in  suspense,  for  I  felt  so  strongly  attached  to  the 
Baptists  in  Missouri  that  I  could  not  get  consent 
of  my  mind  to  leave  them;  and  yet  the  thought 
occurred  that  the  Lord  had  a  work  for  me  here  in 
Ohio.  In  this  state  of  suspense  I  remained,  unable 
to  decide.  The  mind  of  the  Lord  was  all  I  desired 
to  know.  The  little  property  I  had  was  in  Missouri, 
and  if  I  stayed  here  it  must  be  lost ;  for  it  would  cost 
it  all  to  go  and  get  it.  To  stay  in  Ohio,  I  would 
have  nothing  to  keep  house  with,  neither  bed,  dish, 
nor  spoon,  and  nothing  to  farm  with,  excepting  the 
two  horses.  We  had  but  few  clothes,  for  we  trav- 
eled on  horseback  and  could  only  bring  clothing  to 
do  us  until  our  return.  Having  worn  them  from 
July  to  October  they  were  now  unsuitable  for  winter. 
How  to  manage  I  could  not  tell ;  yet  to  know  the 
will  of  the  Lord  was  my  great  concern.  I  could  not 
decide  where  to  go,  for  two  fields  were  now  before 
me.     I  promised  these  two  Churches  that,  if  I  did 


246  Autobiography  of 

not  start  to  Missouri,  I  would  visit  tliem  again ;  but 
if  I  did  go,  I  would  write  to  let  them  know.  We 
then  returned  to  Kentucky  to  my  wife's  father's. 
She  was  then  taken  sick  and  was  unable  to  travel, 
and  winter  was  coming  on ;  so  I  was  compelled  to 
give  up  all  ideas  of  returning  home  until  spring.  I, 
therefore,  attended  Mill  Creek  and  Pleasant  Run 
churches,  monthly,  through  the  winter.  This  was 
the  winter  of  1814.  That  winter  was  a  season  of 
great  mental  trials  to  me,  from  conflicting  views  of 
duty.  I  traveled  and  preached  regularly  through 
Kentucky  and  Ohio  until  spring,  and  still  the  same 
restless  suspense  harrassed  me.  I  visited  Mill  Creek 
and  Pleasant  Run  Churches,  but  was  still  unprepared 
to  give  them  an  answer.  I  told  them  that  I  would 
visit  them  in  April,  and  then  I  would  decide;  so  I 
left  them;  but  April  came  and  found  my  mind  as 
undecided  as  ever.  As  I  went  to  visit  them,  the 
thought  came  to  my  mind  to  look  at  the  events  as 
they  occurred.  T  had  no  place  there  to  make  my 
home,  nor  anything  to  work  with  if  I  had.  So  I 
concluded  to  give  no  answer  until  the  very  last  hour, 
and  if  Providence  opened  the  way,  without  me  or 
my  friends  seeking  for  it,  that  I  would  stay  there; 
but  if  not  I  would  return  to  Missouri.  This  con- 
clusion eased  my  mind,  for  it  was  followed  by  many 
Scripture  texts  such  as  these :  "  It  is  not  in  man 
that  walketh   to  direct  his    steps;"  "lie   sets   the 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  247 

bounds  of  their  habitation."  I  was  much  better 
satisfied  than  I  had  been  since  the  fall  before,  for  I 
felt  that  God,  in  Ilis  providence,  would  in  some  way 
make  my  duty  known  if  I  would  look  for  it,  and 
passively  submit  the  case  to  Him.  I  visited  Pleasant 
Run,  but  nothing  special  presented.  I  refused  to 
answer  them,  but  told  them  that  I  would  leave  an 
answer  with  Brother  Sorter,  one  of  their  members, 
before  I  left.  I  went  on  to  Mill  Creek ;  still  noth- 
ing took  place  to  satisfy  my  mind.  I  left  them  in 
the  same  way,  promising  them  also  that  I  would 
give  an  answer  to  Brother  Sorter,  as  I  was  going  to 
spend  the  last  night  with  him,  near  Springfield,  now 
called  Springdale. 

As  Brother  Sorter  and  myself  were  riding  along 
the  road  between  ^ew  Burlington  and  Springfield, 
we  heard  the  clattering  of  horses'  hoofs  behind  us, 
and  on  turning  round  we  saw  a  man  on  full  gallop 
pursuing  us,  who  motioned  us  to  stop.  He  came  up 
and  inquired  if  we  knew  any  one  that  wished  to  rent 
a  farm,  stating  that  he  had  one  for  rent  if  he  could 
rent  it  now.  He  had  intended  to  cultivate  it  him- 
self, but  he  now  had  a  school  ofiercd  him.  It  was 
so  late  in  the  season  he  feared  that  all  renters  were 
supplied ;  yet  he  could  not  take  the  school  unless 
he  could  rent  out  his  farm,  as  the  next  day  he  must 
give  an  answer  whether  he  would  take  the  school  or 
not.     I  told  him  that  I  had  been  talking  some  of 


248  Autobiography  of 

moving  into  that  vicinity,  but  I  bad  no  plows  to 
tend  his  farm  with,  lie  replied  that  be  owned  a 
good  plow,  and  that  I  could  have  it,  or  if  I  wished 
to  buy  it,  he  would  take  five  dollars  for  it  We 
went  a  short  distance  to  see  the  place  and  found 
eighteen  acres  of  good  ground  for  corn,  to  be  rented 
for  one-third  the  crop;  beside  a  good  garden  free, 
and  a  good  plow  cheap,  if  I  chose  to  buy  it,  or  I 
mio;ht  borrow  it.  I  looked  at  this  as  decidins^  the 
case ;  so  I  took  the  farm  and  decided  to  settle  with 
these  churches.  The  farm  was  nearly  central  be- 
tween them.  I  set  a  day  to  be  on  with  my  family. 
A  wagon  was  to  meet  me  in  Cincinnati  and  move 
me  out.  I  returned  to  Kentucky  and  at  the  time 
appointed  moved  to  my  farm.  The  man  that  I 
rented  of  was  an  Irishman  and  an  entire  stranger 
to  me,  and  had  no  knowlege  of  me  or  my  situation. 
I  have  ever  believed  that  this  was  providential. 

When  I  moved  to  this  place  a  disease  called  "cold 
plague"  was  raging  with  mortal  effect.  Deaths  were 
occurring  around  us  daily,  and  I  attended  funerals 
almost  every  day  for  some  weeks.  I  attended  these 
two  Churches,  and  they  were  kind  and  supplied  me 
with  provisions.  I  made  harness  from  ropes  and 
bark  and  hickor}^  withs,  and  made  a  cornhusk  col- 
lar, and  borrowed  an  ax  and  hoe,  and  so  went  to 
work  and  raised  a  fine  crop  of  corn  and  potatoes. 

The  Churches  prospered  well ;  a  gradual  work  of 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  249 

grace  prevailed  in  both  these  Churches.  I  baptized 
a  goodly  number  and  visited  most  of  the  bounds.  I 
visited  several  of  the  Churches  in  Kentucky  as  well 
as  in  Ohio.  After  my  crop  was  cultivated  I  started 
for  Missouri.  I  crossed  the  Ohio  river  at  Cincinnati 
and  went  up  the  dry  ridge,  and  so  on  to  Frankfort. 
Here  I  spent  one  or  two  days  preaching,  mostly  at 
a  church  under  the  care  of  Elder  William  Hickman. 
Then  I  went  to  Elder  Edwards's,  and  James  P.  Ed- 
wards concluded  to  go  with  me  to  Mislouri.  I 
waited  a  few  days  for  him  to  prepare  for  the  jour- 
ney ;  during  the  time  I  preached  daily  in  the  vicin- 
ity. We  then  went  on  our  way.  The  weather 
being  ver}^  warm  my  horse's  back  became  so  swollen 
that  I  found  he  could  not  perform  the  journey.  One 
evening  after  I  held  a  meeting,  I  stated  to  the  people 
that  if  any  one  had  a  horse  that  they  would  ex- 
change for  mine,  they  might  make  their  own  bar- 
gain, and  that  mine  was  a  good,  large,  young  horse. 
A  man  came  forward  and  said  he  had  a  young  gray 
horse  that  would  suit  me  well,  but  he  w^as  out  in  the 
commons;  if  he  could  be  found  he  thought  w^e 
could  trade.  The  next  morning  we  all  turned  out 
to  hunt  him,  and  succeeded  in  finding  him,  and  we 
traded  even.  The  next  evening  my  new  horse  be- 
came tender-footed,  having  no  shoes  on,  so  I  stopped 
at  a  shop.  The  smith  said  if  we  would  stay  until 
morning  he  would  shoe  him,  which  we  agreed  to 


250  Autobiography  of 

do.  We  found  him  to  be  a  Methodist  preacher. 
The  next  morning  I  arose  early  and  we  went  to  the 
shop.  lie  soon  began  to  inquire  about  a  gentleman 
in  Cincinnati.  Then  he  asked  if  I  had  ever  seen  a 
snijiU  book  published  by  the  advice  of  the  Confer- 
ence. I  told  him  I  had  read  it.  He  then  inquired 
if  that  book  did  not  effectually  refute  the  doctrine 
of  predestination  and  election  ?  I  replied  that  I 
thought  it  misrepresented  it.  The  book  w^as  en- 
titled:  "The  Dagon  of  Calvinism;  or,  the  Moloch 
of  Decrees."  I  had  not  told  him  that  I  was  a  pro- 
fessor ;  but  I  suppose  that  my  answer  about  the  book 
made  him  think  that  I  was  not  a  Methodist.  So  he 
began  to  abuse  me  as  a  predestinarian.  He  said 
that  lie  supposed  I  believed  Christ  to  be  a  hypocrite, 
pretending  to  love  the  world  when  He  only  loved  a 
few  favored  chosen  ones ;  and  that  the  Holy  Ghost 
was  a  Jack-d' -the-lantern,  enlightening  in  spots  here 
and  there,  wherever  it  could  find  one  of  the  eternal 
elect.  I  told  him  I  neither  believed  in  such  things, 
nor  that  it  was  becoming  in  any  one  to  talk  thus 
about  these  things.  He  then  began  a  volley  of 
abuse  and  ridicule.  "When  he  came  to  a  pause  for 
breath,  I  said :  "  Sir,  I  will  not  talk  on  any  subject, 
especially  on  religion  in  such  a  manner;  but  if  you 
will  define  your  point  intelligently,  I  will  sustain 
any  doctrine  that  I  believe  to  be  scriptural."  He 
said  he  w^ould  do  so,  and  quoted  this  text :  "  This 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  251 

is  the  true  light  that  enliglitciietli  every  man  that 
Cometh  into  the  world,  whereby  he  might  be  saved.'* 
I  then  asked  him:  "  Sir,  do  you  name  that  as  a  prop- 
osition for  discussion,  or  as  a  text  for  explanation  ?" 
Said  he:  "I  named  it  as  a  text  you  cannot  get 
around,  over,  nor  under."  I  said :  ''  I  do  not  wish 
to  go  around,  over,  nor  under  any  text  in  the  Bible, 
but  that  one  is  not  in  the  Bible;  and  unless  you  can 
show  some  valid  credentials  for  making  scripture,  I 
shall  have  nothing  to  do  with  your  spurious  text." 
He  insisted  that  it  was  Scripture,  and  was  to  be 
found  in  the  first  chapter  of  St.  John.  I  said  it  was 
not  there.  He  said  it  was,  and  if  he  had  his  Bible 
he  could  show  it.  I  replied :  '*  There  are  several 
men  now  in  the  shop,  and  they  have  heard  you 
quote  the  text,  if  one  of  them  will  step  to  the  house 
and  bring  his  Bible  and  show  me  the  text;  if  it  is 
in  the  language  he  has  given,  I  will  yield  the 
matter." 

He  answered :  "If  I  do  not  show  you  that  whole 
text  in  the  very  words  that  I  have  mentioned,  I  will 
shoe  your  horse  for  nothing."  "  Sir,"  said  I,  "it  is 
a  bargain."  The  book  was  soon  brought ;  he  took 
it  and  read  the  text,  word  for  word,  as  he  had  quoted 
it.  "  There  it  is,"  said  he,  "  now,  will  you  give  it 
up?"  "I  will,  sir,  if  it  reads  so,  and  you  have  not 
written  there  ;  allow  me  to  see  it."  Said  he  :  "  Do 
you  think  I  can  not  read  ?"     "!N'o,  sir,  far  from  it; 


252  Autobiography  of 

I  think  you  can  read  more  than  is  written."  "  But," 
said  he,  "  every  word  that  I  have  now  read  is  writ- 
ten." *'  Let  me  see  it,"  said  I.  He  still  refused.  I 
told  him  he  had  said  that  he  would  show  it  to  me, 
and  I  should  hold  him  to  his  word.  He  then  let  me 
have  the  hook.  I  read  it  without  finding  the  words 
"  enlighteneth,  whereby  he  might  be  saved."  I 
told  him  this  was  his  own  make ;  it  was-  not  in  the 
book.  The  other  men  read  it  as  I  did.  He  broke 
out  again  in  a- torrent  of  abuse.  I  remained  silent 
until  he  paused  again.  I  then  said  if  he  would  give 
me  candid  answers,  I  wished  to  ask  him  some  ques- 
tions. He  said  I  might  ask  him  as  many  questions 
as  I  pleased,  for,  like  Jeremiah  and  John  the  Bap- 
tist, he  was  sanctified  from  the  womb,  and  had  lived 
sinless,  and  understood  all  the  Scriptures,  and  should 
be  justified  before  God  by  his  works.  I  asked  him 
if  he  intended  to  shoe  my  horse  for  nothing,  as  he 
had  failed  to  show  me  the  text.  He  said,  unless  I 
paid  him  he  would  do  no  more  at  it.  1  told  him 
that  I  intended  to  pay  him,  but  there  was  one  text 
which  said:  "All  liars  shall  have  their  portion  in 
the  lake."  This  text  I  wished  him  to  explain,  and 
reconcile  it  with  his  saying  he  would  shoe  my  horse 
for  nothing,  and  then  again  that  he  would  not. 
How  did  that  agree  with  his  claims  to  sanctification 
and  a  sinless  state  ?  Here  he  gave  another  blast  of 
vile  ridicule.     I  listened  until  he  stopped.     I  then 


Elder  Wilson  ThompsOxV.  253 

said:  "You  have  seen  that  I  will  not  talk  on  reli- 
gious subjects  either  in  an  angry  manner  or  in  a  ro- 
mance. Still,  if  you  will  be  cool  and  candid,  I  will 
ask  two  or  three  questions."  He  said  he  would. 
"  I  will  ask,  then,"  said  I,  "  Did  Christ  come  into 
this  world  commissioned  of  God  to  save  all  Adam's 
race  ?"  He  answered :  "  Yes,  every  one  of  them, 
and  this  was  the  work  the  Father  gave  Him  to  do." 
"  Then,  will  every  one  of  Adam's  race  be  saved  ?" 
He  said  they  would  not.  *'  Then,"  said  I,  "if  the 
Father  gave  Him  a  work  to  do,  and  that  work  was 
to  save  every  one  of  all  Adam's  race,  and  they  are 
not  all  saved,  and  never  will  be,  did  Christ  speak  the 
truth  or  not  when  He  said  to  the  Father, '  I  have  fin- 
ished the  work  which  Thou  gavest  me  to  do  ? '  "  He 
was  at  this  time  driving  the  nails  in  the  third  shoe. 
He  paused  a  little,  as  if  to  prepare  an  answer,  when, 
suddenly,  he  drew  his  hammer  and  hit  the  horse  a 
full  blow  on  the  leg,  between  the  knee  and  the  fet- 
lock. This  bruised  the  skin  and  the  blood  flowed 
freely.  He  then  struck  the  horse  two  or  three  blows 
with  the  hammer  on  the  ribs  ;  dropping  the  hammer 
he  took  up  a  large  piece  of  split  hickory  timber,  de- 
signed for  ax-handles,  and  drawing  it  above  his  head 
with  both  hands,  prepared  to  make  a  violent  blow 
on  the  horse's  head,  as  I  stood  holding  the  horse  by 
the  bridle.  I  told  him  to  stop :  "  My  horse  is  my 
friend,  and  I  am  far  from  home,  and  I  do  not  wish 


254  Autobiography  of 

him  injured  any  more."  He  said  he  would  kill  him. 
I  replied  :  *'  If  you  do  you  shall  pay  for  him."  Then 
he  turned  at  me,  and  declared,  in  a  boisterous  tone, 
that  he  would  break  my  head — the  stick  still  drawn. 
He  motioned  several  times  to  strike,  and  such  threats 
and  abuse  as  he  uttered  are  seldom,  if  ever,  heard. 
I  stood  holding  the  bridle,  watching  his  eyes,  to  see 
if  he  should  strike,  to  try  to  dodge  the  blow,  but  re- 
mained silent,  while  he  went  on  with  his  abuse.  He 
said  that  I  was  a  horse-thief,  and  had  stolen  that 
horse,  and  he  could  tell  by  my  looks.  I  said  nothing 
until  he  became  moderate.  I  then  asked  him  to 
finish  my  horse's  shoes.  He  declared  that  he  would 
not,  for  he  knew  him  to  be  a  stolen  horse,  and  that 
I  was  a  thief,  and  had  escaped  from  the  penitentiary 
and  was  a  worthless  wretch,  and  I  must  now  pay  him 
for  he  would  do  no  more  to  the  horse.  I  told  him 
that  he  had  commenced  shoeing  the  third  foot,  and 
had  the  last  foot  trimmed ;  my  horse  was  crippled, 
and  I  wanted  him  to  finish  his  job.  But  he  would 
not.  I  then  talked  mildly  to  him,  saying  that  as  he 
professed  to  be  a  sanctified  and  sinless  man,  and  so 
calculated  to  be  justified  before  God  by  works,  I 
would  ask  him  how  many  such  works  as  these 
w^ould  it  take  to  justify  him  ?  Should  I  be  a  thief, 
villain,  or  deserter  from  the  penitentiary  or  anything 
else  that  he  had  accused  me  of,  he  had  no  evidence 
of  it ;  and  he  had  treated  me  hudly  as  a  stranger. 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  255 

find  I  had  behaved  myself  civilly  in  liis  house  and 
shop,  and  had  given  him  no  reason  to  accuse  me  of 
any  such  crime.  But  if  he  believed  I  was  a  horse- 
thief  why  not  now  arrest  me  and  bring  me  to  jus- 
tice, and  let  the  true  owner  get  his  horse?  If  not, 
lie  would  be  held  as  my  accomplice.  "  You  have 
threatened  my  life,"  said  I,  *'  and  abused  my  horse, 
and  you  send  me  ofi  with  my  horse  bleeding,  and 
one  foot  shaved  down  until  it  is  tender.  How  will 
it  sound  to  have  it  said  that  a  poor  traveler  came  on 
the  road  and,  without  any  provocation,  the  Rev. 
Thomas  Taylor  drew  a  club  and  threatened  his  life, 
abused  his  horse,  and  accused  him  of  the  blackest 
of  crimes  without  one  shadow  of  testimony,  and  all 
the  while  this  Rev.  Thomas  Taylor  claims  to  have 
been  sanctified  from  his  birth,  lives  sinless,  and  ex- 
pects to  be  justified  before  God  by  his  works.  What 
credit  would  accrue  from  all  this  conduct,  either  to 
the  Christian  or  the  reverend  standing  of  this  man 
of  courage,  with  those  who  judge  the  tree  by  its 
fruits  or  the  fountain  by  its  'stream  ?  I  am  now 
about  to  leave  you,  and  never  expect  to  see  you 
again  in  this  life;  but,  although  I  have  been  so 
badly  abused  by  you,  yet  I  wish  you  may  receive  the 
gift  of  true  repentance,  if  it  be  the  will  of  God.  I 
wish  you  no  harm,  but  after  I  am  gone  I  hope  you 
may  think,  reflect,  and  be  forgiven."  I  then  left  him 
still   ra.G^in.ir.     AVe   traveled   on,    and   soon    crossed 


256  Autobiography  of 

Grecii  River.  I  got  the  other  shoes  put  on  my 
horse,  and  finally  we  reached  Ked  River  Association 
and  met  the  messengers  from  the  Bethel  Church — 
Thomas  Bull  and  Isaac  Shepherd.  After  the  asso- 
ciation was  over  we  all  traveled  on  in  company. 

As  I  traveled  along  a  man  by  the  name  of  John- 
son overtook  me.  He.w^as  hunting  horses,  and  said 
he  would  travel  some  miles  on  my  way ;  he  believed 
he  had  seen  me  before.  He  asked  me  if  I  did  not 
preach  about  a  year  since  at  McClinners  Ilorse- 
mill,  about  a  mile  from  where  we  were  then.  I  told 
him  I  had  done  so.  He  said  he  was  very  glad  that 
he  had  now  seen  me,  as  he  was  at  that  meeting,  and 
had  often  thought  since  of  one  idea  that  he  had  un- 
derstood me  to  advance.  He  might  have  been  mis- 
taken, but  he  had  understood  me  to  say  that 
"  Whatever  is  to  be  will  be."  I  replied  :  "  I  suppose 
you  did  not  misunderstand  me.  I  surely  do  believe 
that  proposition  as  self-evident.  You  must  either 
believe  that  what  is  to  be  will  be,  or  the  negative, 
that  what  is  to  be  wiM  not  be.  is'ow  which  position 
would  you  take  ? "  He  seemed  confused,  and  soon 
after  turned  his  horse  into  a  by-path  and  left  me. 
We  went  on  and  crossed  the  Ohio  near  the  mouth 
of  the  Cumberland  River,  and  thence  through  a 
part  of  Illinois  to  Eurthman's  Ferry,  tifteen  miles 
above  Cape  Girardeau,  on  the  Mississippi  River,  and 
thence  into  Missouri. 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  257 

I  reached  my  fathers,  and  found  all  well.  I  had 
almost  daily  meetings  around  Bethel  Church,  and  I 
visited  CaldwelTs  Settlement,  on  St.  Francis.  This 
Church  had  been  constituted  during  my  absence, 
and  they  had  built  a  meeting-house  near  the  resi- 
dence of  my  old  host,  the  deist  that  I  have  hereto- 
fore mentioned.  From  this  place  I  returned  to 
Bethel,  and,  after  spending  some  days,  I  took  leave 
of  the  Church  and  friends,  after  obtaining  a  letter 
of  dismission  from  the  Church.  Father  concluded 
to  go  home  with  me  and  view  the  country  in  east- 
ern Indiana.  We  started  and  traveled  daily,  until 
we  arrived  at  home,  w-hich  we  found  deserted.  By 
inquiry  I  ascertained  that  my  wife's  sister,  who  w^as 
to  stay  with  her  during  my  absence,  had  gone  home 
on  a  short  visit  and  was  taken  dangerously  ill ;  and 
they  had  sent  for  my  wife  and  she  was  now  in  Ken- 
tucky. The  next  day  I  went  to  her  father's  and 
found  her  young  sister  convalescent.  After  two 
days*  meeting  we  returned  home. 

My  father  lived  with  us  that  winter.  I  gathered 
my  corn,  and  then  visited  and  preached  around 
among  the  Churches.  My  wife  and  I  gave  in  our 
letters,  and  became  members  of  the  Pleasant  Run 
Church.  Then  I  went  with  father  to  look  at  the 
country  along  White  Water  in  Indiana.  We  trav- 
eled as  far  as  the  West  Fork  of  White  Water,  and 
he,  finally,  entered  one  hundred  and  sixty  acres  of 
22^ 


258  Autobiography  of 

land,  on  the  waters  of  Indian  Creek,  near  Miller's 
Mill.  Durini^  this  trip  I  had  a  number  of  meetings. 
This  was  my  first  preaching  in  Indiana.  We  re- 
turned home  and  bought  a  sixty-acre  lot,  on  what 
was  called  the  "  Ministerial  Section,"  in  Symmes's 
Purchase  between  the  two  Miamis.  The  section  so 
denominated  was  valued  in  eighty-acre  lots,  and 
leased  for  ninety-nine  years,  renewable  forever;  but 
subject  to  a  revaluation  at  specified  times.  The  prin- 
cipal w^as  never  to  be  paid,  but  the  interest  on  the 
valuation  of  each  lot  was  paid  each  year,  and  this 
interest  was  divided  equally  among  all  religious  so- 
cieties living  within  that  congressional  township. 
The  lot  we  bought  w^as  one  of  this  sort ;  it  had  been 
divided  and  but  sixty  acres  were  left  in  our  lot.  The 
interest  to  be  paid  annually  w^as  ten  dollars  and 
eighty  cents.  We  gave  one  hundred  and  fifty  dol- 
lars for  the  improvements,  which  included  twenty 
acres  cleared,  a  good  cabin,  log  barn,  and  corn-crib. 
Wq  divided  the  lot  and  father  built  a  cabin  on  his 
part,  cleared  some  more  ground,  and  prepared  to  rer 
ceive  his  family  in  the  spring.  My  brothers  were  to 
move  with  mother  in  the  spring.  I  left  my  rented 
farm  and  moved  on  this  lease.  Here  I  lived  about 
three  years,  during  which  time  I  cleared  and  fenced 
most  of  the  lot. 

Father,  about  one  year  and  a  half  after  his  family 
came,  moved  to  his  Indiana  land,  and  I  bought  his 


Elder  Wilson  Tuompson.  2G3 

shore.  Going  eastward  I  had  to  swim  all  the  large 
creeks,  such  as  Todd's  Fork,  Paint  Creek,  and  Rat- 
tlesnake, until  I  came  to  Old  Town,  Ross  Count}^ 
Passing  this,  I  went  to  a  ferry  on  the  Sciota  River 
below  the  mouth  of  Deer  Creek,  after  crossing  which 
I  traveled  through  Piqua  plains,  Circleville,  and  New 
Lancaster,  and  reached  the  association.  I  had  been 
wet  most  of  the  time,  for  the  rain  continued  every 
da}^  and  swimming  the  waters  kept  me  wet. 

We  had  a  very  pleasant  season,  and  though  this 
was  the  first  time  I  had  ever  attended  this  associa- 
tion, or  ever  been  in  this  part  of  country,  I  formed 
many  agreeable  acquaintances — elders  and  breth- 
ren— many  of  whom  were  Germans;  but  they  were 
tinctured  with  Armenianism.  I  returned  home 
quite  unwell.  I  became  benumbed  and  lost  the 
proper  use  of  my  limbs,  and  I  had  a  slow  fever,  with 
chills.  My  feet  would  involuntarily  fly  up,  for  I 
had  but  little  control  of  my  limbs ;  my  strength  de- 
clined rapidly ;  my  head  ached  and  became  very 
dizzy.  Sometimes  I  would  have  three  or  four  chills 
in  one  day.  I  was  still  about,  and  missed  none  of 
my  meetings.  My  wife  often  caught  my  horse  and 
rode  with  me,  for  fear  I  might  fall  ofi:^  on  my  way. 
I  remained  in  this  strange  condition  for  some 
months,  and  at  length  I  consulted  a  physician.  He 
said  I  was  broken  down  from  overexertion,  and 
that  no  medicine  could  restore  me  unless  I  would 


264  Autobiography  of 

stop  either  preaching  or  farming.  He  then  directed 
me  to  take  a  handful  of  parsley  tops  and  roots,  and 
a  handful  of  juniper  berries,  and  put  them  into  a 
jug  containing  a  gallon  of  clear  cider,  to  shake  it 
well  every  day  for  ten  days,  then  take  a  gill  three 
times  a  day,  and  not  labor  during  the  time,  and 
preach  but  moderately.  I  took  his  advice,  and  one 
gallon  of  this  preparation  cured  me. 

After  I  had  recovered  I  went  to  work,  for  I  now 
had  a  wife  and  three  children  to  support.  During 
the  time  I  was  living  on  this  lease  I  received  in- 
telligence, through  my  brother,  that  my  father  was 
not  likely  to  live.  I  started  with  all  my  family  and 
reached  his  place  about  midnight,  and  found  him 
already  struck  with  death.  He  was  calm  and  per- 
fectly in  his  right  mind,  and  fully  sensible  of  liis 
situation— he  knew  he  was  dying.  His  faith  was 
firm,  and  his  assurance  unshaken.  His  tongue 
began  to  be  stiff,  but  he  talked  as  long  as  w^e  could 
understand  him.  Just  before  daylight  he  breathed 
his  last,  in  the  unshaken  and  joyful  prospect  of  a 
glorious  immortality.  After  he  was  buried  in  the 
Indian  Creek  burial-ground,  this  being  the  Church 
of  which  he  was  a  member,  we  returned  home. 
Mother  and  one  of  my  sisters  came  with  us.  When 
we  came  to  the  Big  Miami  we  tound  it  rising  fast; 
but  we  were  informed  that  it  could  be  forded.  1 
took  the  three  children  on  my  horse,  one  behind 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  2G5 

me,  and  two  in  my  arms.  I  had  no  girth  to  my 
saddle  and  the  water  ran  very  swift.  I  rode  before 
and  the  three  women  followed.  The  water  was 
much  deeper  than  we  had  expected,  and  some  ot 
the  horses  swam  part  of  the  way.  We  all  got  wet 
to  the  waist,  and  the  weather  was  quite  cold  for  Oc- 
tober. We  landed  safe  and  felt  that  our  escape  was 
providential. 

Kot  long  after  this  I  sold  my  lease,  and  bought 
forty  acres  of  land  near  the  little  village  of  !N"ew 
Burlington,  and  the  next  spring  I  moved  to  it. 
Here  I  lived  three  years  more.  I  greatly  improved 
this  little  farm ;  I  cleared  some  land,  repaired  the 
fences  and  cabins,  built  a  good  frame  barn  and  some 
other  buildings,  enlarged  the  orchard — altogether  I 
made  it  a  comfortable  little  home.  I  was  requested 
to  come  and  preach  on  a  week  day  at  Brown's  Run, 
between  Elk  Creek  and  Twin  Creek,  as  it  was 
known  that  all  my  Sundays  were  taken  up.  Very 
few  Baptist  members  lived  there,  and  they  had  no 
church.  Elk  Creek  Church  was  seven  or  eight 
miles  distant  one  way,  and  Tapscott's  meeting-house 
a  little  farther  the  other  way.  Tiie  few  members  at 
Brown's  Run,  and  down  in  the  Miami  bottom,  about 
Banker's  Mill,  belonged  to  Elk  Creek  Church,  then 
under  the  pastoral  care  of  Elder  Stephen  Guard.  I 
Tisited  this  neighborhood  and  preached  at  the  house 
of  John  Lee,  son  of  Elder  James  Leo,  before  men- 


266  Autobiography  of 

tioued.  This  was  ii  very  solemn  season.  I  had 
never  preached  in  that  immediate  neighborhood  be- 
fore, although  I  liad  often  preached  within  a  few 
miles  of  it.  I  felt  deeply  impressed  that  the  Lord 
had  a  people  in  that  place,  and  that  the  time  was  at 
hand  to  gather  them  into  His  visible  fold.  After 
preaching  two  days  and  nights  I  made  an  appoint- 
ment in  two  weeks  for  two  days  more,  and  left  many 
wounded  hearts,  and  went  home,  some  twenty-five 
or  thirty  miles  distant.  In  two  weeks  I  came  again, 
and  found  such  a  large  crowd  of  people  collected 
that  we  had  to  go  to  the  grove.  The  good  work 
seemed  general  and  powerful.  I  continued  to  visit 
them  every  two  weeks,  and  preached  two  days  and 
nights  each  visit — all  on  week  days.  Two  stands 
were  erected,  one  on  the  Run,  near  Lee's,  and  the 
other  over  in  the  river  valley,  in  a  grove,  near  a  place 
called  Post-town.  We  would  hold  the  meeting  one 
day  and  night  at  one  place,  and  the  next  day  and 
night  at  the  other.  These  meetings  became  so  large 
that  it  appeared  like  an  association.  Soon  there 
were  a  number  of  rejoicing  young  converts,  who 
greatly  desired  to  follow  their  Lord  and  Saviour  into 
the  liquid  stream.  By  request  Pleasant  Run,  where 
my  membership  was,  authorized  me  to  baptize  ap- 
proved candidates,  with  the  consent  of  Elk  Creek 
Church,  and  give  each  a  certificate  of  their  baptism, 
upon  which,  if  circumstances  approved,  they  might 


Elder  Wilson  TiiOxMpson.  267 

be  constituted  into  a  Church,  or  otherwise  could  be 
received  by  neighboring  Cliurches.  The  members 
of  tlie  Churches  crowded  to  these  meetincrs  and  I're- 
quently  Elders  Guard  and  Poineer  were  present. 
All  these  would  be  called  together,  and  would  sit  as 
a  Church,  to  hear  the  young  converts  tell  tlie  reason 
of  the  hope  that  was  in  them.  All  would  welcome 
them  to  baptism.  This  neighborhood  had  been  con- 
sidered rather  on  the  rough  order,  and  but  very  little 
preaching  had  been  heard  there.  When  this  work 
broke  out  among  them  it  made  a  more  visible 
change  than  it  otherwise  would.  Their  experiences 
generally  were  very  satisfactory.  This  work  con- 
tinued from  spring  until  fall,  in  which  time  many 
that  lived  more  convenient  to  Elk  Creek  or  Tapscott 
Churches  went  to  them  and  were  baptized  ;  besides, 
there  were  about  sixty  constituted  into  a  Church, 
which  was  called  Mount  Pleasant — this  Ciiurch 
yet  remains.  Their  meeting-house  stands  on  the 
hill  bordering  the  large  valley  of  bottom  land  be- 
tween Banker's  Mill  and  Brown's  Run.  I  will 
further  describe  this  powerful  work  by  narrating  a 
few  cases.  There  was  a  man  named  James  Bowles, 
who,  like  King  Saul,  w^as  a  very  tall  man.  He  was 
an  avowed  atheist.  Several  years  before  this  he 
bursted  an  overcharged  musket,  on  a  Fourth  of  July 
celebration,  which  tore  off  one  of  his  hands  at  the 
wrist.     lie  came  to  one  of  the  meetinors  on  the  Run, 


268  Autobiography  of 

After  preacliing  we  went  to  the  water  for  baptism  ; 
the  coii2:ro2ratioii  was  inimenselv  lari^^e.  On  one  side 
the  bank  was  perpendicular,  and  a  large  hornbeam 
grew  on  its  verge  and  bent  directly  over  the  water. 
Along  this  tree,  Bowles  stretched  his  long  body  at 
full  length.  On  tha  opposite  side  was  a  gravel  bar 
that  sloped  down  into  the  water.  Here  I  led  the 
candidates  down  into  the  water,  directly  under 
where  Bowles  had  stretched  himself.  The  first 
that  I  took  into  the  water  was  a  young  man  named 
Samuel  Lucas,  and  as  I  laid  his  body  in  the  liquid 
grave,  Bowles  burst  out  crying,  and  quicklj^  turned 
to  retreat ;  but  when  he  had  faced  about  he  found  a 
dense  crowd  before  him.  lie  pressed  through,  how- 
ever, weeping  like  a  whipped  child,  and  being  a  head 
and  neck  taller  than  any  one  else,  every  eye  w^as 
fixed  upon  him ;  but  he  never  stopped  until  he  got 
out  of  sight.  After  this  he  attended  our  meetings, 
but  would  not  come  into  the  crowd ;  he  preferred 
to  seat  himself  by  a  tree,  at  a  distance,  and  take  out 
his  knife  and  whittle  a  stick,  in  a  hurried  manner, 
during  the  services.  At  length  his  step-daughter 
came,  and,  with  many  others,  was  received  for  bap- 
tism. In  the  morning  of  the  day  the  baptism  was 
to  take  place  he  broke  out  in  opposition  to  the  im- 
mersion of  the  young  woman  ;  talked  very  hard  to 
his  wife  who  was  a  member,  and  said  he  had  resolved 
to  attend  no  more  of  these  meetings.     This  greatly 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  269 

troubled  his  wife,  who  came  on  her  way  to  meeting 
weeping.  She  said  she  could  not  pray  for  him,  but 
she  plead  of  all  the  members  to  pray  for  him.  I  told 
her  that  her  tears  were  as  much  prayer  as  words 
could  be,  and  that  I  believed  this  little  bluster  was 
probably  one  of  his  last  bursts  of  opposition,  and  I 
should  look  for  him  at  meeting  even  that  da3^  The 
meeting  was  on  the  river,  near  Post-town,  at  a  stand 
in  the  grove.  After  a  large  assembly  had  met  and  I 
was  about  to  open  meeting,  I  saw  ]>owles  coming  on 
foot,  and  in  a  hurried  walk.  When  he  came  near 
the  outskirts  of  the  assembly  he  sat  down  by  a  tree. 
I  went  on  with  my  discourse.  Suddenly  he  sprang 
to  his  feet  and  advanced  with  quick  steps  toward  the 
stand.  After  coming  about  half-way  he  suddenly 
dropped  down  by  a  tree;  his  knife,  as  usual,  was 
busily  plied  to  a  stick.  He  sat  there  but  a  short 
time,  until  he  started  up  again  and  rushed  to  the 
corner  of  the  stand,  and  dropped  down  again. 
Many  persons  were  alarmed,  and  thought  that  he 
would  attack  me  with  his  knife.  I  saw  it  all,  but  I 
had  no  fears.  After  I  had  closed  my  discourse  we 
went  to  the  river,  near  Banker's  Mill,  and  I  baptized 
a  number  of  willing  converts. 

The  next  day  we  met  on  Brown's  Run  at  the 
stand.  The  crowds  were  gathering  fast,  and  the 
songs  of  praise  were  swelling  from  many  voices, 
when   a  messenger  came,  saying,  that  Mr.  Bowles 


270  Autobiography  of 

wislied  to  see  me  out  in  tlie  wood.  I  started  to  go 
out  to  him,  but  a  number  of  my  brethren  opposed 
me,  believing  it  unsafe  for  me  to  go  to  him.  I  told 
them  that  I  should  go  to  the  man,  doubting  noth- 
ing; but  if  they  were  afraid  of  any  evil  design 
against  me,  they  could  follow  behind  until  I  ap- 
proached liim,  and  then,  if  Bowles  would  consent,  I 
would  give  them  a  sign,  and  they  could  come  and 
join  us.  He  was  sitting  on  a  log  about  fifty  yards 
from  the  outskirts  of  the  crowd.  When  I  drew 
near  enough  to  see  his  countenance,  I  saw  the  plain 
index  of  a  calm  and  gentle  heart.  I  stepped  up  to 
him,  with  an  extended  hand,  and  asked  him  if  he 
had  a  desire  to  tell  me  what  great  things  the  Lord 
had  done  for  his  soul,  and  how  lie  had  compassion 
upon  him?  lie  said,  yes;  he  wished  to  tell  me 
what  an  atheist  had  felt  and  seen.  I  asked  him 
if  those  brethren  who  had  followed  me  part  of  the 
way,  and  who  would  be  glad  to  hear  him,  might 
join  us?  He  said,  yes;  he  wanted  Christians  to 
hear,  and  to  tell  him  if  they  ever  felt  as  he  had.  I 
beckoned  to  them  to  come.  We  all  sat  down  on 
the  log,  and  I  told  him  to  begin.  He  said,  he  had 
first  been  a  deist,  then  an  atheist,  and  believed 
there  was  no  God,  devil,  hell,  nor  heaven,  and,  of 
course,  no  resurrection,  except  as  matter  was  in  con- 
stant progression,  changing  from  one  form  to  another. 
Under  this  delusion,  he  had  long  lived;  but,  of  late, 


Elder  Wilson  Tuompson.  271 

something  had  greatly  troubled  him,  and  his  mind 
had  become  gloomy  and  loaded  down  with  a  weight, 
and  he  could  not  tell  what  it  was  about.  On  the 
day  that  Samuel  Lucas  was  baptized,  and  just  as  he 
was  immersed,  he  had  such  a  view^  of  the  holiness, 
goodness,  and  justice  of  God,  that  all  his  atheism 
left  him,  and  his  sins  and  criminal  rebellion  rose  up 
ill  his  view,  lie  then  held  up  the  arm  from  which 
the  hand  had  been  torn.  "There,"  said  he,  "  is  the 
marks  of  my  rebellion  against  the  God  of  mercy." 
lie  then  spoke  of  his  sense  of  guilt,  of  the  justice 
of  God  in  his  condemnation,  of  his  helpless  con- 
dition, of  his  repentance,  and  sense  of  forgiveness 
through  Jesus  Christ;  of  the  love  he  felt  for  Chris- 
tians, and  his  desire  to  follow  Christ  in  baptism,  and 
to  live  with  His  people;  but  he  feared  that,  as  he 
Lad  been  such  a  great  and  hardened  sinner,  they 
could  not  have  confidence  in  him.  I  told  him  to 
come  along  and  try  them.  He  walked  with  us  to 
the  stand,  and  when  the  opportunity  was  given  he 
I'elated  his  experience  and  was  cordially  received. 
A  number  of  others  w^ere  also  received.  One  young 
man,  who  had  been  raised  a  Lutheran,  came  and 
related  his  trials,  lie  said  he  could  not  read,  but 
his  mother  had  told  him  that  he  was  once  baptized, 
and  that  the  Scripture  said :  "  Cursed  is  he  that  is 
baptized  over  again."  This  had  greatly  troubled 
him,  since  he  hoped  he  had  felt  the  preciousness  of 


272  Autobiography  of 

a  Saviour,  and  wished  to  follow  him  in  baptism, 
lie  wished  to  know  what  that  text  meant.  I  told 
him  there  was  no  such  text  in  the  Scriptures,  and 
if  there  were  it  could  have  nothing  to  do  in  his  case, 
as  he  had  never  been  baptized.  "  Sprinkling  is  not 
baptism,''  said  I,  "  and  even  the  immersion  of  an 
unconscious  infant,  is  no  gospel  baptism;  nor  can 
any  man  administer  gospel  baptism  without  the 
legal  authority  of  Christ.  This  autliority  he  has 
vested  in  the  true  Church,  as  the  executive  authority 
in  His  kingdom,  to  see  to  the  proper  execution  of  all 
His  laws  and  ordinances.  The  proper  authority, 
therefore,  is  indispensible  to  gospel  baptism,  and 
this  no  Lutheran  has.  So  you  need  have  no  more 
trouble  on  that  account.  His  mother,  being  present, 
became  very  angry,  and  rushed  furiously  through 
the  crowd  toward  me ;  but  stopped  and  sat  down 
before  she  reached  me,  and  said :  "  My  son  is  lost 
for  ever  for  this  dreadful  act."  Such  is  the  effect 
of  a  false  religious  education.  While  this  gracious 
work  w^as  progressing  there  was  also  a  similar  work 
going  on  at  Pleasant  Run.  This  good  work  spread 
on  the  north  to  Hamilton,  and  south  to  Mill  Creek 
and  Springiield,  making  many  additions  to  those 
Churches,  especially  to  Mill  Creek.  These  were  joyful 
seasons.  Pleasant  Run,  adjoining  the  line  between 
the  counties  of  Hamilton  and  Butler,  was  a  most 
favored  place.     Large  numbers  were  added  to  that 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  273 

Church.  Tills  work  conthiued  for  about  one  year. 
In  tlie  fall  I  made  a  tour,  by  Lawrenceburg-,  Madi- 
son, and  thence  to  Maria  Creek  Church,  situated 
uear  Vincennes  ;  and  thence  up  the  AVabash  Valley, 
Busaro  Prairie,  to  Furman's  Creek  and  Honey  Creek 
Churches,  preaching  almost  day  and  night  in  these 
regions.  I  made  a  tour  to  a  Church  on  White  River, 
and  baptized  four  there,  and  then  returned  to  Honey 
Creek.  Here  I  became  acquainted  with  Elder  Isaac 
McCoy,  who  had  just  engaged  in  the  "  modern  mis- 
sionary enterprise."  He  had  established  a  Station 
and  an  Indian  school,  on  Kaccoon  Creek.  At  his 
strong  solicitation  I  agreed  to  visit  his  Station  and 
school.  When  the  time  came  for  my  appointment 
T  started  in  company  with  some  brethren  ;  we  went 
through  Terre  Haute,  and  from  thence  to  the  Station 
on  Raccoon.  When  we  arrived  we  found  Elder 
McCoy  sick  of  a  fever,  but  he  was  beginning  to  re- 
cover. Elder  Aaron  Frakes,  who  was  the  pa>tor  of 
Iloney  Creek  Church,  went  with  us.  After  my  ser- 
mon, as  was  their  order  at  the  Station,  the  oppor- 
tunity was  given  for  the  reception  of  members,  when 
Corbly  Martin,  the  teacher  of  the  Indian  school, 
related  his  experience  and  his  doctrinal  views.  He 
was  received,  and  I  baptized  him  in  Raccoon  Creek, 
for  Elder  McCoy  was  not  able  to  do  it.  After  preach- 
ing at  the  Station,  a  few  days  and  nights,  we  returned 
to  Iloney  Creek,  and  soon  I  started  for  home. 


274  Autobiography  of 

My  uncle,  Joseph  Thompson,  my  father's  brother, 
and  his  wife,  and  Gideon  Long  were  with  me.  We 
came  to  General  Allen's,  at  the  east  side  of  Fort 
Harrison  Prairie,  and  from  here  we  struck  our 
course  through  the  woods;  sometimes  we  had  a 
small  trace  and  sometimes  none.  I,  being  a  woods- 
man from  my  youth,  led  the  way.  We  came  that 
night  to  Mr.  Ather's,  at  the  three  forks  of  Eel  River. 
After  this  we  had  to  camp  in  the  woods.  We  found 
no  settlers  but  Messrs.  Lad  and  Whetsel  at  the  bluffs 
of  AVhite  River,  some  twenty  miles  below  where 
the  city  of  Indianapolis  now  stands— all  was  a  vast 
forest  at  that  time.  We  w^ent  on,  camping  in  the 
woods  during  the  night,  until  we  came  to  Thornber- 
ry's,  on  Big  Flat  Rock,  below  where  Rushville  now 
stands.  The  next  day  we  reached  the  settlement 
near  Connersville,  and  from  there  to  my  brother 
Jeremiah's,  and  from  there  home.  We  found  all 
well.  During  this  tour  I  visited  the  widow  of  Elder 
James  Lee.  Lee  had  moved  from  Miami  to  Honey 
Creek,  and  had  settled  his  family  on  new  land,  and 
died  soon  afterward.  Shortly  after  my  return  home 
I  received  a  letter  from  Elder  Isaac  McCoy,  request- 
ing me  to  join  him  in  his  Mission ;  to  come  to  his 
station  and  go  with  him  through  the  Indian  tribes 
to  Fort  Wayne,  to  which  place  he  thought  of 
moving  his  station,  it  being  more  convenient  to  the 
Indians.     This  trip  he  purposed  to  make  in  January. 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  275 

His  solicitation  took  a  deep  hold  on  my  mind ;  for 
I  had  onl^'  viewed  the  missionary  scheme  as  being  a 
benevolent  plan  for  promoting  the  spread  of  the 
gospel.  Whether  or  not  it  was  a  scriptural  plan,  I 
had  not  examined,  nor  once  questioned.  My  mind 
became  greatly  impressed  with  the  vast  importance 
of  preaching  the  gospel  to  all  nations.  And  as 
these  poor  heathen  savages  were  among  ns,  and  we 
had  their  land,  and  had  greatly  reduced  their  num- 
bers, I  felt  that  I  would  seize  the  opportunity'  now 
offered  for  carrying  the  gospel  among  them.  I  soon 
made  my  resolution  known  to  the  Churches  ;  but  I 
met  with  strong  opposition  from  all  the  members. 
My  house  soon  became  crowded,  day  and  night, 
with  my  best  friends,  often  pleading,  with  tears  in 
their  eyes,  for  me  not  to  go.  They  presented  their 
own  destitute  condition,  if  I  should  leave  them;  and 
then  they  would  point  out  all  the  horrors  and  priva- 
tions that  I  must  endure  in  spending  a  life  among 
these  superstitious  and  cruel  barbarians.  Elder 
William  Jones,  whom  I  regarded  as  an  able  teacher 
in  Israel,  came,  with  several  others,  and  stayed  most 
of  two  days  and  one  night.  He  labored  hard  to  per- 
suade me  to  abandon  the  undertaking,  but  all  to  no 
effect.  'No  one  said  a  word  about  the  enterprise  be- 
ing wrong  or  anti-scriptural ;  all  seemed  to  admit 
that  the  wonderful  movements,  the  zeal  and  perse- 
verance   now   so  suddenly  and   so   simultaneously 


276  Autobiography  of 

springing  up,  in  the  United  States  and  Europe,  did 
surely  give  some  strong  indications  that  the  time 
was  at  hand  when  the  gospel  was  to  he  preached  to 
every  nation.  All  this  was  admitted,  hut  I  must 
not  leave  them  to  engage  in  this  work.  This,  I 
thouglit,  looked  selfish  in  them  ;  for  if  the  time  had 
come  for  the  gospel  to  he  preached  to  those  heathen 
people,  some  one  must  go  and  preach  it,  and  I  he- 
lieved  then,  as  I  do  now,  that  God  fixes  the  field  of 
labor  for  each  of  Ilis  called  ministers,  and  in  that 
place  alone  will  they  be  profitable.  And  when  He  is 
about  to  move  one  of  His  ministers  from  one  place 
to  another,  circumstances  and  impressions  will  open 
up  the  way.  My  mind  was  not  decided,  as  yet,  as 
to  whether  I  should  finally  engage  as  a  missionary 
or  not;  this  should  depend  on  my  impressions  and 
their  evidence  respecting  my  duty  as  presented  to 
my  mind.  I  must  be  satisfied  what  was  the  Lord's 
will,  and  that  should  govern  me  witliout  regarding 
caseor  toil,  privation  or  plenty  ;  and  for  this  knowl- 
edge I  was  seeking  and  praying,  fully  believing  that 
God  would  direct  me,  for  I  was  submissive  to  His 
will.  This  I  told  to  all  that  talked  to  me.  My  con- 
templated winter  tour  to  Raccoon  Station  and  thence 
through  the  Indian  tribes  in  the  Wabash  Valley,  and 
so  on  to  Fort  Wayne,  where  Elder  McCoy  designed 
a  location,  would  probably  show,  by  the  next  spring, 
what  the  prospect  of  success  was,  and  what  the  path 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  277 

of  duty  would  probably  be.  I  met  their  arguments 
on  privations  and  hardships  by  saying:  "I  was 
born  in  the  new  settlements  of  Kentucky,  which 
the  Indians  called  the  '  bloody  ground,'  in  the 
year  1788,  and  I  had  been  raised  to  the  use  of 
the  rifle ;  the  chase  of  the  deer,  the  bear,  the 
panther,  and  other  wild  animals,  was  the  sport 
of  my  leisure  hours ;  I  had  learned  most  of  the 
habits  of  the  Indians,  and  was  used  to  camp  life ;  I 
was  a  woodsman  that  could  not  lose  my  compass, 
and  I  did  not  know  but  the  Omnipotent  Disposer  of 
events  might  have  been  superintending  my  educa- 
tion in  the  forest  as  a  college  far  more  suitable  for 
an  Indian  missionary  than  any  school  of  science 
could  be.  These  matters  time  would  doubtless  de- 
velop." I  further  told  my  friends  that  I  hoped  to 
be  found  submissively  waiting  and  observing  the 
openings  of  Providence ;  prayerfully  seeking  for  wis- 
dom to  understand  them,  and  for  the  leadings  of  the 
Holy  Spirit  to  guide  me  in  the  right  way  that  I 
might  not  go  astray,  for  "  it  was  not  in  man  that 
walketh  to  direct  his  steps."  Under  these  circum- 
stances I  made  every  arrangement  to  start.  I  had 
my  horse  shod,  and  all  in  readiness  for  the  next  ^Ion- 
day  morning,  and  this  was  Saturday,  the  church- 
meeting  day  at  Pleasant  Run.  I  had  bid  the  other 
Churches  "farewell,"  atid  to-day  I  bade  this  Church 
"farewell"  also,  but  expected  to  meet  them  again 


278  Autobiography  of 

on  Sunday.  I  started  home  alone  on  foot,  and  as  I 
was  walking  fast  and  in  a  thinking  mood,  suddenly 
these  words  came  to  my  mind:  "Who  hath  required 
this  at  your  hand?"  It  thrilled  through  my  whole 
frame  and  set  me  all  of  a  shiver.  I  stood  motion- 
less, except  a  shaking  from  head  to  foot,  with  eyes 
bent  toward  the  ground.  I  could  not  answer  the 
interrogation,  but  this  inquiry  started  calmly  in  my 
mind:  "God  ^  worketh  all  things  after  counsel  of 
His  own  will ; '  if  He  intends  to  send  the  gospel  to 
the  Indians,  or  to  any  other  heathen  nation,  lie  has 
not  only  fixed  the  time  for  it  but  has  arranged  the 
system.  And  have  you  the  evidence  that  this  is- 
either  the  time  or  the  system  which  He  hath  ap- 
pointed?" I  saw  myself  on  the  verge  of  a  preci- 
pice, and,  like  a  blind  man,  was  about  to  leap,  I 
knew  not  whither.  I  stood  without  moving  hand 
or  foot,  and  trembling  with  solemn  awe!  In  my 
mind  I  said:  "  Lord,  shall  I  know  what  thy  system 
is  and  whether  this  is  it  or  not  ?  O,  Lord,  teach  me, 
and  let  not  my  feet  be  taken  in  the  snare  of  the 
crafty."  The  reply  to  my  mind  was  quick  and  sat- 
isfactory :  "  'AH  Scripture  is  given  by  inspiration  of 
God,  and  is  profitable  for  doctrine,  for  reproof,  for 
correction,  for  instruction  in  righteousness,  that 
the  man  of  God  may  be  perfect,  thoroughly  fur- 
nished unto  all  good  works.'  Search  it  carefully  and 
you  will  find  the  Lord's  plan."    During  all  this  time 


Elder   Wilson  Thompson.  279 

I  stood  like  a  statue  in  tlic  road.  It  seemed  to  me 
tliat  I  must  have  stood  there  half  an  liour  without 
raising  my  eyes  from  the  ground  or  moving  a  limb. 
I  often  look  back  to  that  time  as  the  most  solemn 
period  in  all  my  life.  When  the  last-mentioned  test 
came  so  forcibly  to  my  mind  I  was  fully  satisfied 
that  this  new  system  of  missions  Avas  of  human 
origin.  It  was  new,  and  I  knew  but  very  little 
about  it;  but  the  text  relieved  me,  by  fully  convinc- 
ing me  that  I  would  find  the  Lord's  plan  plainly  set 
out  in  the  Scriptures.  My  trembling  left  me  at 
once.  I  felt  calm,  but  still  I  was  anxious  to  discover 
the  Divine  system  for  the  spread  of  the  gospel 
among  the  heathen.  I  proceeded  homeward  with 
my  mind  at  ease,  and  I  have  never  felt  that  sort  of 
mission  fever  since.  I  got  home  and  every  hour  of 
time  that  I  could  spare  was  devoted  to  this  subject. 
The  next  day  I  published  a  renewal  of  all  my  ap- 
pointments at  the  three  churches,  and  that  I  had 
abandoned  my  journey,  at  least  for  the  present.  I 
read  the  commission  which  Christ  gave  to  His  dis- 
ciples with  close  attention,  and  found  it  definite, 
special,  and  limited.  Definitely  :  "  Preach  the  gos- 
pel ; "  not  anything  else,  but  the  gospel  alone. 
Specially :  "  In  all  the  world,"  and  "  to  every  crea- 
ture;" not  to  the  dead  nor  to  those  in  purgatory 
and  hell.  It  is  limited  :  "  Teaching  them  to  observe 
all  things  whatsoever  I  have  comnianded  you,"  and 


280  Autobiography  of 

nothing  more.  Here  is  the  boundary  line  in  teach- 
ing; teach  all,  not  a  part,  but  "  all  things  whatso- 
ever I  have  commanded  you."  Xo  more  than  what 
Christ  had  commanded  them  were  they  commis- 
sioned to  teach  to  any  one;  therefore  those  w^ho  teach 
such  things  as  are  not  commanded  by  Christ  go  be- 
yond their  commission,  and  are  rebels  against  the 
King  of  Zion,  and  prove  themselves  impostors  and 
not  the  ministers  of  Christ.  This  great  and  well- 
defined  commission,  as  given  by  Christ,  was  also 
given  to  special  characters,  not  to  any  or  all  pro- 
miscuously, or  to  any  who  chiim  it,  but  exclusively 
to  His  disciples." 

A  disciple  is  one  who  is  under  the  government, 
instruction,  and  tutelary  discipline  of  a  teacher, 
whose  lessons,  commands,  and  instructions,  the  dis- 
ciple is  bound  to  obey  and  observe  strictly.  To 
these  disciples,  and  such  as  these  only,  did  Christ 
give  the  commission,  showing  them  the  obligations 
they  were  under  to  obey  strictly  and  faithfully  all 
they  were  to  teach,  and  then  to  stop  where  His  com- 
mand stopped.  This  being  an  arduous  and  responsi- 
ble work.  He  fortified  them  by  declaring  that  all 
power,  both  in  heaven  and  earth,  was  in  His  hand, 
and  that  He  would  be  with  them  through  all  their 
course,  in  the  trials  and  aflflictions  attendant  on  th© 
discharge  of  this  commission.  To  3up[)ly  them 
with  the  proper  spiritual  gifts  for  their  work,  the 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  281 

Holy  Spirit  was  promised  tlicm ;  and  tlicy  were  not 
to  enga2:e  in  iLe  work  until  they  received  those 
gifts,  which  would  not  be  until  he  was  glorified. 
Then  the  Comforter  would  come  and  abide  for  ever 
with  them,  and  bring  to  their  memory  all  things 
that  lie  had  said  unto  them,  which  things  they  were 
to  teach  all  nations  to  observe.  Christ  was  a  Bap- 
tist, and  Ilis  disciples  were  Baptists.  John  the  Bap- 
tist, who  was  sent  of  God  to  baptize  with  water,  re- 
ceived his  authority  from  heaven  and  not  from  man. 
He  baptized  Christ  and,  perhaps,  all  His  disciples. 
Christ  perpetuated  this  ordinance  by  tlie  commis- 
sion given  to  His  apostles;  and  He  told  them  to 
tarry  at  Jerusalem  until  they  were  "  endued  with 
power  from  on  high,"  and  then  they  were  to  begin 
their  mission.  This  endowment  they  received  on 
the  memorable  day  of  Pentecost,  which  may  be  re- 
garded as  the  day  of  the  inauguration  of  Christ  as 
Xing  of  His  visible  kingdom.  His  Church  on  that 
day  began  its  administration  as  the  executive  au- 
thority of  that  kingdom.  The  apostles  then  re- 
ceived the  requisite  gifts  for  their  work,  and  the 
evangelists  for  theirs,  and  all  pastors,  teachers,  and 
exhorters,  and  even  lay  members,  received  theirs. 
This  was  the  Church  the  Lord  added  to  daily,  such 
as  he  would  have  to  be  saved.  This  was  a  Baptist 
Church  or,  at  least,  a  Church  composed  of  believers 
who  were  all  baptized.  Peter  had  commanded : 
24 


282  AUTOWOGKAPllY    OF 

*'  Be  baptized,  every  one  of  3-011 ;  "  then  "  they  that 
ghidly  received  His  word  were  baptized."  These  were 
added  to  the  hundred  and  twenty  disciples,  making 
about  tliirty-one  hundred  and  twenty  in  aU.  Peter, 
standing  up  in  the  midst  of  the  multitude,  referred 
to  the  prophecies  of  Joel  and  David,  to  prove  that 
this  day,  with  the  events  then  transpiring,  were  mat- 
ters of  prophecy,  in  attestation  of  the  exaltation 
of  Christ  as  a  king  at  God's  right  hand.  But  no 
prophet  that  I  could  find,  in  speaking  of  this  day  or 
its  events,  had  ever  spoken  of  it  as  a  day  in  which 
even  one  dead  sinner  would  be  quickened  to  spiritual 
life;  but  they  had  all  spoken  of  it  as  a  day  in  which 
the  Lord  would  pour  out  His  spirit  and  its  gifts, 
upon  His  servants  and  upon  His  handmaidens,  and 
they  should  prophesy,  and  there  would  be  signs  and 
wonders  in  earth  and  heaven,  and  dreams  and  visions 
amono:  the  vouns:  and  old  of  Zion. 

These  were  the  blessings  spoken  of  in  connection 
with  this  day  of  Pentecost.  So  the  events  of  the  day 
corroborated  the  prophecy,  for  the  Spirit  was  poured 
out  upon  God's  people  abundantly.  The  hundred 
and  twenty  disciples,  who  were  in  waiting  for  this 
outpouring  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  made  the  first  class 
of  attendants;  the  second  class  were  those  devout 
men  from  every  nation,  who  had  been  taught  the 
folly  and  idolatry  of  the  heathen  nations,  and,  under 
a  thorout>-h  conviction  that  the  God  of  the  Hebrews 


Elder  AVilsox  Thompson.  283 

was  the  true  God,  had  abandoned  their  native  lands 
and  national  religions;  and,  as  proselytes  to  Juda- 
ism, were  dwelling  at  Jerusalem,  where  the  law,  and 
the  prophets,  and  the  psalms  were  deposited,  and 
where  these  oracles  of  Jehovah  were  read  and  ex- 
pounded every  Sabbath  cjay.  The  rabble  of  unbe- 
lieving Jews  constituted  the  third  class,  which,  per- 
haps was  the  most  numerous. 

The  Spirit  came  visibly  as  cloven  tongues  of  fire 
on  the  first  class,  and  then  Fetpr  arose,  full  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,  and  began  his  work  by  teaching  the 
devout  proselytes  to  understand  the  prophecies  of 
Joel  and  David.  He  proved  the  r3surrection  and 
glorification  of  Christ,  and  sjiowed  that  this  outpour- 
ing of  the  Holy  Spirit,  which  they  now  both  saw 
and  heard,  was  the  fulfillment  of  the  promise  which 
Christ  made  to  them,  and  for  the  fulfillment  of 
which  they,  according  to  His  command,  had  been 
tarrying  at  Jerusalem.  When  Peter  had  thus 
clearly  answered  their  previous  inquiry  :  "  What  can 
these  things  mean  ? "  these  devout  men  were 
pierced  in  their  hearts,  and  with  a  full  conviction  of 
duty,  and  an  unerring  willingness  to  obey  and  per- 
form all  that  this  exalted  King  might  require  of 
them  as  His  subjects,  thej^  cried  out  to  Peter  and  the 
other  of  his  associates:  "Men  and  brethren,  what 
shall  we  do?"  Peter  replied:  "Repent" — that  is, 
leave  Judaism  as  you  formerly  left  heathenism,  "  and 


284  Autobiography  of 

be  baptized,  every  one  of  you,"  openly  putting  on 
Christ  as  your  Saviour,  as  your  King  and  Lawgiver, 
"and  you  shall  receive  the  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 
Then  they  that  gladly  received  the  word  were  bap- 
tized." 

Here  I  saw  a  sample  of  the  mode  of  bringing  into 
the  true  visible  Church  or  kingdom  of  Christ,  His 
people  of  all  nations.  No  moneyed  board,  nor  any- 
thing in  the  least  resembling  the  present  modern 
missionary  enterprise,  or  any  of  its  kindred  institu- 
tions. I  read  on — still  more  and  more  confirmed. 
Peter's  mission  to  the  house  of  Cornelius,  another 
devout  man,  whose  prayers  and  alms  had  come  up 
before  God  as  a  memorial,  and  to  whom  God  sent 
an  angel,  who  directed  him  to  send  to  Joppa  for 
Peter;  and,  in  the  meantime,  Peter,  by  the  vision 
on  the  house-top  was  supernatural ly  prepared  for 
this  event.  So  far  from  Peter  being  sent  by  any 
board  or  society,  the  church  at  Jerusalem  really 
called  him  to  account  for  going  to  Cornelius.  I  still 
read  on,  more  and  more,  delighted  with  God's  plan 
and  its  success,  as  its  glories  and  systematic  harmony 
opened  to  my  mind.  When  I  came  to  the  conver- 
sion and  call  of  Saul,  and  read  his  apostolic  or  mis- 
sionary commission  to  the  heathen,  I  found  the 
whole  divinely-arranged  plan  fully  and  practically 
exhibited.  The  contrast  was  so  obvious  in  every 
point  as  to  show  clearly  that  they  could  not  both 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  285 

be  from  the  same  source.  If  the  plan  ado[»ted  by 
tlie  apostles,  by  which  Paul  was  sent  forth  to  the 
lieathen  (Gentiles)  is  Christ's  plan,  then  the  opposite 
(the  modern  plan  of  missions)  is  antichrist's.  Paul 
was  sent  directly  by  Christ;  the  modern  missionary 
is  sent  directly  by  a  board  of  missions.  The  field 
of  labor  for  Paul  was  specially  pointed  out  by  Christ ; 
the  field  of  labor  for  the  modern  missionary  is  spe- 
cially pointed  out  by  the  board.  The  support  and 
defense  of  Paul  was  Christ  alone,  who  said  :  ''  I 
have  appeared  unto  thee  to  make  thee  a  minister  and 
a  witness  of  the  things  thou  hast  seen,  and  those 
in  which  I  will  appear  unto  thee,  delivering  thee 
from  the  people  and  the  Gentiles,  to  w^hom  now  I 
send  thee."  And  Paul,  referring  to  this  sure  sup- 
port said :  *'  Having  received  help  of  the  Lord,  I 
continue  unto  this  day,  witnessing  to  both  small  and 
great  none  other  things  than  those  which  Moses 
and  the  prophets  did  say  should  come."  All  show- 
ing that  Paul's  commission  and  supplies  were  am- 
ple. The  modern  missionary  goes  forth  under  the 
pledge  of  the  board,  and  is  constantly  complaining 
that  his  treasury  is  exhausted.  Paul's  mission  was 
successful,  and  his  supplies  were  abundant.  The 
modern  missionaries  never  have  enough,  but  are  con- 
stantly crying  "give,  give  !"  Paul's  success  was  so 
great  that  in  a  few  years  he  liad  planted  many 
Churches  through  Asia,  and  we  hear  of  him  going 


tlSQ  Autobiography  of 

to  France  and  Spain,  and  historians  say  that  he  once- 
visited  London — and  he  said  he  preaclied  the  gospel 
to  all  nations.  All  these  Churches  were  flourishing, 
their  memhers  were  all  called  in  one  hope  of  their 
calling,  and  they  were  one  body  and  one  spirit. 
They  had  "  one  Lord,  one  faith,  and  one  baptism,  and 
one  God  and  Father  of  all."  The  modern  mission- 
aries have  such  poor  success  that  ^vith  the  thousands 
sent  out,  and  the  millions  of  dollars  expended,  very 
little  has  been  done ;  perhaps  not  even  one  well  or- 
ganized gospel  Church  is  to  be  found  as  the  fruit  of 
their  labor.  So  far  from  Paul  being  sent  out  and 
supported  by  the  saints  at  Jerusalem,  he  raised 
money  in  the  churches  which  he  planted  among  tlie 
Gentiles,  and  conveyed  it  to  the  poor  saints  in  that 
city.  The  modern  missionaries  never  relieve  the 
poor  at  home,  but  beg  the  last  cent  they  can  get  from 
the  poorest  widow,  or  the  hired  orphan  girl  in  the 
kitchen.  Paul  was  separated  to  tlie  work  whereunto 
the  Spirit  of  God  had  appointed  or  called  him,  by 
express  command ;  but  the  modern  missionary  is 
separated  to  the  work  whereunto  the  board  has 
called  him.  The  contrast  might  be  still  farther  de- 
monstrated, showing  these  two  systems  to  be  oppo- 
site plans,  and  contrary  to  each  other  at  every  point. 
The  lirst  is  of  Christ  directl}^ ;  the  other  is  its  oppo- 
site and  antagonistical  to  it,  and  is  of  course  anti- 
christ's.    Of  these  facts  I  have  been  more  and  more 


Elder  Wilson  Tuompson.  287 

confirmed.  By  this  exercise  of  mind  and  this  course 
of  searching  the  Scriptures,  mj^  feet  were  saved  from 
the  snare,  and  my  course  of  ministry  settled  for  life. 
I  continued  preaching  for  these  three  Churches,  and 
the  work  of  grace  still  progressed  at  Brown's  Run, 
until  the  Church  had  increased  to  about  sixty  mem- 
bers. Most  of  these  were  new  converts,  although 
many  had  also  joined  Elk  Creek  and  Tapscott's 
Churches.  During  the  progress  of  that  gracious 
w^ork  of  divine  power,  a  similar  work  was  going  on 
at  Pleasant  Run  Church,  where  my  wife  and  I  held 
our  membership.  This  revival  was  preceded  by  a 
general  travailing  in  the  minds  of  the  members  of 
the  Church,  and  seemed  to  gradually  spread  its  influ- 
ence, until  sinners  were  awakened  generally,  so  that 
I  was  compelled  (as  on  a  former  occasion)  to  resort 
to  the  grove,  as  our  place  of  worship  would  not  ac- 
commodate the  people.  This  work  was  one  that  was 
truly  deep  and  solemn,  adding  many  valuable  mem- 
bers, who,  in  after  years,  became  its  pillars.  During 
this  time  a  similar  demonstration  of  Divine  power 
was  prevailing  in  the  Churches  of  Westfork,  Mill 
Creek,  and  Springfield.  The  additions  were  not 
so  numerous,  yet  they  were  marked  with  the  same 
deep  and  impressive  solemnity,  being  free  from  ex- 
citing emotions.  The  work  gradually  developed. 
Christians  were  refreshed  and  sinners  were  awakened 
and  made  to  rejoice.     Most  of  these  were  young  and 


288  Autobiography  of 

of  middle  age.  The  work  continued  about  one  year, 
durino^  which  time  about  one  hundred  were  added 
to  the  Churches. 

About  this  time  T  received  a  call  from  the  Church 
at  Lebanon,  "Warren  County,  Ohio,  located  about 
thirty  miles  from  Cincinnati,  and  about  twenty-five 
from  where  I  lived.  I  told  the  committee  that  my 
time  was  all  engaged :  the  first  Saturday  and  Sun- 
day in  each  month  at  Mill  Creek;  the  second  at 
Pleasant  Run;  the  third  at  Springfield;  and  the 
fourth  I  divided  between  the  three;  thus  giving  to 
each  Church  two  Sundays  in  every  three  months ; 
consequently,  all  my  meetings  in  the  Brown's  Eun 
vicinity  had  been  on  Wednesdays  and  Thursdays. 
I  felt,  however,  some  impressions  to  go  to  Lebanon, 
so  I  replied  to  the  committee,  that  if  their  Church 
saw  proper  to  send  a  committee  to  these  three 
churches,  and  they  would  release  me  on  the  fourth 
Sunday — that  being  the  regular  meeting-day  at  Leb- 
anon— I  would  accept  the  call.  A  committee  was 
accordingly  sent,  and  the  Churches  agreed  to  release 
me  on  that  da}^  so  I  gave  to  the  committee  an  ap- 
pointment for  the  Friday  following,  at  four  o'clock, 
at  one  Alexander  Van  Pelt's,  and  at  Lebanon  the 
two  following  days.  The  circumstances  which  led 
the  Lebanon  Church  to  call  on  me  at  this  time  were 
as  follows :  Elder  Daniel  Clark,  a  fatherly  man  and 
a  good  minister,  had  become  old  and  infirm,  and 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  289 

unable  to  perform  the  duties  of  a  pastor,  especially 
as  a  baptizer,  and  liad  requested  the  Church  to  re- 
lease him  and  call  another.  The  Cliurch  refused  to 
release  him  from  the  pastoral  office ;  but  was  willing 
to  call  me  as  his  assistant,  and  did  so.  This  excel- 
lent old  Elder  had  been  their  pastor  from  the  period 
of  their  organization,  many  years  before,  and  served 
them  so  faithfully  that  he  seemed  like  a  father  to 
them  all.  They  could  not  bear  to  dissolve  the  re- 
lation of  pastor  and  flock  while  he  lived.  I  heartily 
approved  of  their  course,  and  believed  then,  as  I  do 
now,  that  he  was  worthy  of  their  marked  respect. 
When  I  attended  the  aforementioned  appointment, 
at  Yan  Pelt's,  old  Elder  Clark  was  there.  After  the 
meeting  was  over  and  the  crowd  had  dispersed  a 
conversation  ensued.  Some  brethren  had  accom- 
panied me  from  Pleasant  Run,  and  others  of  the 
neighborhood  stayed,  and  all  joined  in  the  conver- 
sation. Many  questions  were  put  to  me  on  various 
points  of  doctrine,  to  all  of  which  I  answered  as 
fully  and  copiously  as  I  could,  being  a  stranger  to 
most  of  them,  and  but  very  little  acquainted  even 
with  Elder  Clark.  The  questions  led  on  to  the  doc- 
trine of  the  legal  relation  of  Christ  and  the  elect, 
and  their  justification  in  Him.  These  points,  about 
this  time,  were  greatly  agitating  the  minds  of  the 
members  of  the  Baptist  Churches,  and  I  hud  heard 
that  old  Elder  Clark  taught  a  different  opinion  to 
25 


290  Autobiography  of 

the  one  I  advocated.  After  fully  and  free!}'  express- 
ing my  views,  I  observed,  that  I  was  taking  too 
much  of  the  time,  and  would  rather  hear  others 
talk.  Elder  Clark,  who  had  been  a  silent  listener, 
requested  me  to  go  on.  Said  he :  "  I  have  an  ear 
for  these  subjects,  and  I  wish  you  to  explain  your 
views  of  these  points,  in  accordance  with  Christian 
experience."  I  replied  :  "I  believe  that  any  creature 
who  is  led  by  the  Holy  Spirit  is  led  according  to  that 
volume  which  was  written  by  the  inspiration  of  the 
same  Spirit,  and  therefore  the  written  w^ord  and  a 
gospel  experience  will  always  harmonize.  Men  are 
by  nature  the  children  of  wrath,  both  elect  and  non- 
elect.  In  this  state  they  are  dead,  blind,  deaf,  and 
without  understanding,  or  any  proper  knowledge 
of  their  condition,  or  of  the  true  God,  and  the 
heavenly  kingdom,  or  spiritual  things.  Christ  is 
hid  from  them  as  a  Mediator,  although,  in  other 
things,  they  may  be  both  wise  and  prudent.  When 
God  quickens  or  gives  eternal  life,  he  opens  the  eyes 
of  the  understanding  to  correct  views  of  the  Divine 
character,  glory,  and  goodness  of  God ;  and  these 
views,  contrasted  with  the  sinner's  own  native  de- 
pravity and  degradation,  shows  him  his  just  con- 
demnation. He  sees  that  such  an  unholy  sinner  is 
utterly  unqualified  to  dwell  with  a  holy  God.  He 
begins  to  hunger  and  thirst  after  righteousness;  to 
pant  for  the  living  God,  and  to  inquire  how  to  order 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  291 

his  cause  before  Ilim.  Noio  he  flies  to  the  law,  and 
summons  all  his  powers  to  keep  its  precepts,  and  re- 
solves to  reform  and  seek  for  pardon.  Failing  in 
all  this,  his  burden  and  load  presses  him  heavier  and 
heavier;  every  prospect  of  hope  fades  away;  death, 
judgment,  and  eternal  despair  are  before  him,  and 
the  justice  of  God  and  the  terrors  of  His  oftended 
law,  as  the  ministration  of  condemnation  and  death 
are  upon  him.  But  as  he  dies  to  the  last  hope  of 
salvation,  pardon,  justification,  or  acceptance  with 
God,  through  his  own  works,  he  falls  as  a  pensioner 
before  him  and  cries:  'Lord,  save  or  I  perish.' 
Christ,  the  end  of  the  law,  the  way,  the  truth,  and 
the  life,  is  revealed  to  his  faith.  He  sees  in  His 
blood  and  righteousness,  and  infinite  fullness,  the 
ground  of  his  justification,  acceptance  or  pardon, 
and  he  rejoices  in  hope  of  the  glory  of  God. 

The  relation  he  sustains  to  God  as  his  Father,  and 
to  Christ  as  the  Mediator  of  his  Father's  will,  may 
be  illustrated  by  supposing  me  to  be  an  heir  to  one 
dollar,  bequeathed  to  me  by  the  will  of  my  father 
even  before  I  was  born,  and  the  dollar  deposited  for 
safe  keeping  with  the  executor  to  be  given  to  me  at 
a  set  time,  and  under  circumstances  which  he  fore- 
knew would  surround  me.  We  will  suppose  all  this 
was  unknown  to  me.  I  had  never  seen  my  father 
and  knew  nothing  of  his  will.  In  process  of  time  I 
became  oppressed  with  poverty;  I  was  willing  to 


292  Autobiography  of 

work  but  none  would  hire  me  at  any  wages.  I  be- 
gan to  beg,  but  no  one  gave  me  even  a  morsel  to 
eat,  or  one  drop  to  drink.  In  this  forlorn  condition 
I  grew  weak  and  faint,  and  fell  helpless  and  hope- 
less and  was  dying  of  hunger  aud  thirst,  and  in  des- 
pair. One  dollar  would  now  relieve  me,  but  I  had 
not  one  cent.  Death  seemed  about  to  fasten  its  fatal 
grasp  upon  me.  A  friend  stood  by  me  and  held  up 
a  dollar  and  said  :  '  This  is  yours,  bequeathed  to  you 
by  your  father,  and  this  is  the  time  I,  as  his  execu- 
tor, was  to  give  it  to  you.'  With  what  joy  I  would 
grasp  the  dollar!  how  I  would  love  my  father  and 
admire  the  plan  of  his  will !  How  I  should  love  the 
executor,  and  admire  his  faithfulness  !  IIow  I  should 
desire  to  see  and  read  the  will ;  and  0!  how  I  should 
prize  the  relation  in  which  I  found  myself  standing 
to  such  a  father,  and  to  such  an  executor,  and  for 
being  known  and  blessed  in  such  a  will."  The  old 
Elder  burst  into  tears,  saying:  "That  is  the  doc- 
trine I  love  and  believe,  and  have  loved  ever  since  I 
knew  the  plan  of  salvation.  Is  that  the  doctrine 
preached  by  Elders  Lee  and  Guard  ? "  I  replied 
that  it  was.  He  said  that  he  had  not  so  understood 
them.  I  replied  that  they  were  merchants  who  dealt 
by  the  wholesale,  but  I  am  a  retail  dealer  and  so  deal 
out  by  the  small.  Elder  Clark  became  fully  settled 
on  these  points  of  doctrine,  which  removed  his  last 
objection  to  my  becoming  his  assistant.     The  next 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  293 

day  was  their  church  meeting,  when  I  became  Elder 
Clark's  assistant  for  one  year. 

On  going  to  attend  the  next  meeting  there  I  went 
from  Banker's  Mill  on  the  Big  Miami,  and  the  road 
being  very  intricate  I  missed  my  way  and  did  not 
arrive  until  just  as  Elder  Clark  was  about  to  read 
his  text.  As  I  stepped  in  he  called  on  me  to  come 
into  the  pulpit.  I  requested  him  to  go  on,  as  I  pre- 
ferred to  follow  him.  While  sitting  in  the  pulpit  I 
felt  some  strange  impressions  :  a  child  was  crying 
near  me,  and  as  I  looked  toward  it  my  eye  was  at- 
tracted by  a  young  woman  who  was  sitting  by  the 
mother  of  the  crying  child ;  and  why  it  was  I  can 
not  tell,  but  I  felt  an  assurance  that  she  was  one  of 
God's  elect  and  would  be  gathered  into  llis  fold. 
She  seemed  careless  and  indifferent,  and  was  an  en- 
tire stranger  to  me,  yet  those  impressions  were 
strong  and  irresistible.  When  the  Elder  closed  I 
followed  him,  after  which  I  read  a  hymn  and  gave 
the  book  to  the  singing  clerk  and  sat  down.  I  saw 
that  this  young  woman  had  been  weeping.  She 
wiped  her  eyes  and  commenced  singing.  She  came 
to  the  verse : 

"My  faith  would  lay  her  hand, 

On  that  dear  head  of  thine; 

While  like  a  penitent  I  stand, 

And  there  confess  my  sin." 

At  these  words  she  dropped  her  head  and  wept  like 


294  Autobiography  of 

a  child.  The  good  work  was  now  began  in  her. 
Her  name  was  Elizabeth  Eddy,  and  she  was  tlie 
daughter  of  Joseph  Eddy,  one  of  the  elders  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  in  the  town.  He  lived  at  the 
crossing  of  Turtle  Creek,  two  or  three  miles  below 
town.  They  were  a  good  and  wealthy  family.  1 
continued  to  attend  this  church  every  month,  and 
still  saw  this  young  lady  every  meeting.  I  saw  that 
she  was  deeply  and  solemnlj^  impressed,  though  I 
liad  never  spoken  to  her.  About  this  time  Elder 
Clark  was  prostrated  by  a  paralytic  stroke,  which 
greatly  injured  his  mind  and  impaired  his  speech 
so  that  he  could  not  attend  any  more  meetings. 
Although  he  lived  many  years  afterward  he  never 
attended  but  one  meeting  after  his  first  shock,  nor 
was  his  mind  or  speech  ever  restored ;  yet  on  reli- 
gious subjects  his  conversation  was  deeply  interest- 
ing and  edifying.  Brother  Drake,  a  sound  Baptist, 
and  his  wife  lived  about  four  miles  from  Lebanon, 
in  a  little  village  called  Deerfield,  on  the  Little 
Miami  River.  This  man  and  his  wife  had  letters 
from  some  sister  church,  but  had  never  joined  since 
they  came  to  this  place  although  it  had  been  several 
years.  He  came  to  Lebanon  and  requested  me  to 
hold  a  Sunday  evening  meeting  at  his  house,  after 
preaching  at  Lebanon,  each  month.  This  I  agreed 
to  do  and  published  it.  I  saw  full  evidences  of  a 
work  of  grace   silently  but  gradually  progressing. 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  295 

The  congregation  became  very  large  and  solemnly 
attentive,  and  many  were  deeply  afiected.  The 
Church  was  revived.  After  the  next  meeting  closed 
a  request  was  made  for  me  to  make  an  appointment 
on  the  Friday  evening  before  the  next  meeting  at 
Lebanon,  at  the  house  of  Mr.  Joseph  Eddy.  It  sur- 
prised me  that  a  Presbyterian  should  make  such  a 
request.  From  the  time  I  had  first  noticed  his 
daughter  I  had  a  desire  to  talk  to  her  on  the  exer- 
cises of  her  mind,  but  had  never  spoken  to  her,  nor 
did  I  know  any  other  member  of  the  family.  I 
readily  published  the  appointment  and  thought  the 
way  was  open  for  me  to  converse  with  the  young 
woman,  for  I  had  observed  a  visible  change  in  her 
countenance — from  a  look  of  gloom  and  despair  to 
that  of  peace  and  hope — that  I  was  very  anxious 
to  speak  with  her.  The  time  of  the  meeting  came 
on  and  doubts  began  to  arise  like  this :  "  This  lead- 
ing Presbyterian  has  showed  great  friendship  to  me 
in  requesting  me  to  make  this  appointment  at  his 
Jiouse,  and  now  if  I  should  find  his  daughter  to  be 
a  gospel  subject  for  baptism,  and  I  should  lay  this 
duty  before  her,  perhaps  her  father  would  be  of- 
fended, and,  with  plausable  reason,  think  me  un- 
friendly, fancying  that  I  had  taken  an  undue  advan- 
tage of  his  invitation.  I  was  not  willing  to  give 
any  just  ground  to  any  one  to  think  me  an  intruder, 
but   should  I  introduce  the  subject  of  baptism  to 


296  Autobiography  of 

tins  man's  daughter,  it  would  look  quite  impolite, 
and  he  might  think  it  an  insolent  return  for  his 
friendship."  The  more  I  thought  on  this  matter 
the  greater  the  embarrassment  was  magnified  in  my 
view,  although  I  had  resolved  to  leave  it  all  to  such 
circumstances  as  might  arise  during  my  sta}^  at  his 
house. 

When  I  arrived  I  was  received  with  marked  at- 
tention and  cordiality.  A  large  crowd  of  people 
were  in  attendance,  and  Ave  had  a  very  solemn  and 
interesting  meeting.  After  preaching  was  over  and 
the  people  had  dispersed,  and  the  family  Avere  all 
seated  in  a  large  parlor,  the  old  gentleman  intro- 
duced a  social  conversation  which  soon  convinced 
me  that  he  was  a  well-informed  man ;  and,  by  liis 
familiar  manner,  soon  changed  my  feelings  of  being 
a  stranger  and  a  Baptist  in  the  midst  of  a  Presby- 
terian family,  to  the  feelings  of  being  at  home.  He 
was  sound  in  doctrine,  and  on  experience  he 
spoke  as  if  he  had  traveled  my  road  and  knew  the 
land-marks.  After  some  time  I  asked  him  if  there 
were  any  "  dryland  Baptists  "  in  his  neighborhood. 
He  replied  after  some  hesitation  :  "  There  are  some 
Baptists  among  my  neighbors,  but  ^  dryland  Bap- 
tist' is  a  denomination  of  which  I  never  heard."  I 
then  said  :  "  We  Baptists  use  this  term  to  designate 
such  persons  as  have  been  taught  by  the  Holy 
Spirit,  to  know  that  they  are  poor  and  helpless  sin- 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  297 

iiers,  justly  condemned  by  a  righteous  law,  and  have 
no  power  to  help  themselves.  Having  received  I'aith 
as  a  fruit  of  that  same  Spirit,  to  lay  hold  of  Christ, 
the  end  of  the  law,  they  rejoice  in  Him  as  their 
Saviour;  but  though  they  have  believed  Him  to  be 
worthy  of  their  obedience,  and  have  found  bap- 
tism to  be  one  of  His  positive  commands  to  all  be- 
lievers, and  have  often  felt  more  or  less  impressed 
on  that  matter,  yet,  in  consequence  of  doubts  of  their 
own  fitness,  or  their  pride,  or  some  other  cause,  they 
have  never  been  baptized.  Of  course  they  are  not 
Baptists,  but  we  speak  of  them  as  '  dryland  Bap- 
tists,' and  I  did  not  know  but  I  was  in  the  house  of 
just  such  a  man."  At  this  he  dropped  his  head  for 
a  little,  then  looked  up  and  said  :  "  I  do  hope  I  have 
felt  and  seen  myself  to  be  a  helpless,  guilty,  and 
justly-condemned  sinner;  and  I  also  hope  that  I 
have  received  some  comfortable  evidences  that  God, 
for  Christ's  sake,  has  forgiven  my  sins.  In  this 
faith  and  hope  I  do,  sometimes,  rejoice;  but  often  I 
am  filled  with  doubts  and  fears,  and  walk  in  dark- 
ness. I  have  thought  much  about  water  baptism, 
but  have,  finally,  thought  the  virtue  was  not  in  the 
water,  nor  in  the  manner  of  its  application,  and  so  I 
became  a  Presbyterian,  and  for  a  number  of  years  I 
have  been  a  member  of  that  Church."  "  ^ly 
friend,"  said  I,  ''  if  you  were  to  tell  your  daughter  to 
make  you  a  cup  of  tea,  and  forthwith  she  went  and 


298  Autobiography  of 

made  you  a  cup  of  coflee,  would  she  have  obeyed 
you  any  more  than  if  she  had  done  nothing  at  all  ? 
Water,  both  in  quality  and  in  quantity,  was  as  good 
in  the  coffee  as  in  the  tea ;  but  the  essence  of  the 
obedience  is  in  the  authorit}^  from  whence  the  com- 
mand came  and  in  the  command  itself,  and  neither 
sprinkling  nor  pouring  is  baptism  in  any  languao^e, 
any  more  than  coffee  is  tea.  I  will  just  leave  this 
for  your  consideration." 

After  some  further  friendly  conversation  I  turned 
to  his  daughter,  who  was  sitting  beside  a  stand 
some  distance  from  me,  and  said:  "I  know  your 
mind  has  for  some  time  been  very  much  exercised 
on  religious  subjects,  and  probably  you  have  found 
rest,  and  feel  a  desire  to  relate  to  some  one  your 
feelings.  If  so,  just  begin  where  the  Lord  begun 
with  you,  and  give  us  a  history  of  the  manner  in 
which  your  mind  has  been  led.  I  shall  be  pleased 
to  hear  it,  and  if  I  can  help  you  in  deciding  on  the 
nature  of  your  case,  I  will  try  honestly  to  give  you 
the  best  counsel  that  I  can."  She  then  began  at  the 
very  day  that  I  had  first  noticed  her,  and  went  on 
and  related  as  clear  and  thorough  an  exercise  as  any 
one  could  ask  for.  Iler  father  sat  and  wept  like  a 
child.  I  asked  her  if  she  had  felt  it  to  be  her  duty 
and  wish  to  unite  with  some  Church.  She  said  she 
had  felt  such  a  wish.  Said  I :  *'  There  are  many  de- 
nominations of  professed  Christians  around  us,  to 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  299 

which  of  tliese  does  3'our  mind  lead  you  ? "  She 
answered  very  promptly,  "  If  ever  I  joui  any  Church 
it  must  be  the  Baptist."  I  asked  lier  if  she  would 
not  feel  bad  to  go  alone  to  the  Baptist  Church,  as 
her  parents  were  both  Presbyterians,  and,  of  course, 
would  go  to  their  Church.  Said  sl^^ :  "  I  can  not 
help  that."  Her  father  then  raised  his  head,  the 
tears  flowins:  down  his  cheeks,  and  said :  "  Mv 
daughter,  I  have  known  for  some  months  past  that 
you  were  very  deeply  impressed  in  mind,  and  have 
desired  to  hear  you  talk ;  and  now,  for  the  first  time, 
I  have  heard  you,  and  I  do  rejoice  and  thank  God 
to  hear  you,  with  such  clearness,  give  evidence  that 
you  are  '  born  of  God.'  ISTow,  my  daughter,  do  not 
confer  with  flesh  and  blood.'  Let  father  and 
mother,  sisters  and  brothers  go  where  they  please, 
but  you  should  serve  and  obey  your  Lord,  who 
has  done  such  great  things  for  you.  I  give 
you  my  free  consent  to  be  baptized,  and  my 
prayers  for  your  happiness.  Go  to  the  Baptist 
Church  if  your  mind  leads  you  there,  and  I 
will  make  it  convenient  for  you."  I  then  said  to 
him :  "  I  do  rejoice,  sir,  to  find  you  so  friendly ; 
you  have  my  thanks  for  your  proffered  consent  to 
your  daughter's  baptism,  which  is  all  that  she  could 
ask  of  you  except  the  more  potent  prompter — that 
of  a  father's  example.  I  am  reminded  of  an 
illustration    an    old    minister  once  gave   in   show- 


800       I  Autobiography  of 

iiig    the   power   of    a   father's    example    over    his 
child: 

A  boy  was  sent  into  a  field  to  bring  some  pump- 
kins. He  took  a  stick  sharpened  at  both  ends,  so 
so  as  to  carry  a  pumpkin  on  each  point.  He  came  to 
the  first  pun^pkin  and  stuck  the  stick  through  it, 
but  pulled  it  out  again,  and  then  went  to  a  second 
and  stuck  one  end  of  the  stick  through  that,  then 
went  to  a  third  and  stuck  the  other  end  of  the  stick 
through  that,  and  then  balanced  these  two  pumkins 
across  his  shoulder  and  started  home,  leaving  the 
first  pumpkin  he  had  pierced  lying  in  the  field.  On 
being  asked  why  he  left  the  pumpkin  after  sticking 
it,  he  replied  that  his  father  always  did  so.  I 
thought,  perhaps,  your  daughter  might  thiilk  that 
disobedience  was  perfectly  right,  because  her  father 
had  set  the  example.  The  power  of  a  kind  and 
afiTectionate  father  over  an  obedient  child,  by  ex- 
ample, is  far  beyond  that  of  precept."  The  old 
man  wept  like  a  child.  The  conversation  went  on 
very  agreeably  until  a  late  hour,  before  we  retired. 
I  had  observed,  that  during  the  time  of  Elizabeth's 
relation,  and  at  different  parts  of  the  conversation, 
the  old  lady  and  younger  daughters  were  deeply 
afiected,  but  remained  silent  listeners  to  all  that  was 
said.  In  the  morning  all  w^as  friendship,  and  most 
of  the  family  w^ent  with  me  to  meeting.  I  was  sat- 
isfied that  I  had  ojiven  no  oftense.     Some  were  re- 


Elder  AVilson  Thompson.  301 

ceived  for  baptism  tluit  da}',  for  the  good  work  was 
progressing,  and  some  w^ere  received  and  baptized 
each  month.  The  next  month  came  round,  and 
Josei>h  Eddy,  his  wife,  and  his  daughter  Elizabeth, 
and  a  younger  daugliter,  were  all  received  and  bap- 
tized with  others.  This  old  Presbyterian,  afterward, 
became  clerk  of  the  Church,  and  one  among  its 
leading  business  members.  I  subsequently  baptized 
two  more  of  his  daughters  and  one  of  his  sons. 
About  this  time,  on  a  Sunday,  after  meeting  at  Leb- 
anon, as  I  rode  on  my  w^ay  to  Brother  Drake's,  who 
lived  at  Deerfield,  a  man  came  out  of  a  lane  and 
joined  me.  After  the  first  common  salutation 
I  put  the  common  Armenian  question  to  him : 
"  Stranger,  have  you  got  religion  ?"  "  ^N'o,  sir,"  said 
he,  *'  not  yet."  Said  I,  "  Do  3'ou  think  it  worth 
having?"  "Yes,  sir,"  said  he,  "I  believe  it  is." 
"Do  you  think  you  could  get  it  if  you  w^ere  to 
try  ?"  "  Yes,  sir,  if  I  should  go  at  it  in  earnest  I  could, 
of  course."  "  Could  you  get  it  in  one  month  by 
doing  your  best  all  the  time?"  "Yes,  I  think  I 
could."  "Do  you  not  think  that  religion  would  be 
worth  more  than  any  thing  you  could  possibly  get 
in  one  month,  at  any  other  business?"  "I  believe 
it  would."  "  Then,"  said  I,  "  Surely  wisdom  would 
dictate  to  you  the  propriety  of  making  this  the 
month  for  the  trial.  Life  is  uncertain  to  us  all,  for 
for  it  is  appointed   unto  all   men   once  to  die,  and 


302  Autobiography  of 

after  death  the  judgment;  and  it  is  an  awful  thing 
to  die  without  religion.  If  we  should  both  live 
another  month,  and  I  should  be  here  again,  and  you 
should  do  your  best  and  get  religion,  you  could  tell 
me  all  about  it,  and  I  do  love  to  hear  young  con- 
verts talk.  Will  you  now  agree  to  do  your  best 
this  month  ?"  lie  said  he  would.  We  talked  until 
we  reached  the  place  of  meeting.  The  next  month 
w^e  met  at  the  same  place,  and  I  renewed  the  same 
inquiry.  "  Stranger,"  said  I  (for  I  had  not  learned 
his  name),  "have  you  got  religion?"  "i^o,  sir," 
said  he,  "  my  business  has  kept  me  so  constantly 
engaged  that  I  have  neglected  my  duty  too  much." 
"  Then,"  said  I,  "you  have  not  done  your  best  yet, 
and  another  month  of  precious  time  is  gone  for  ever. 
It  will  be  a  great  mercy  bestowed  if  we  should  live 
another  month.  Will  you  now  begin  afresh,  and 
make  the  getting  of  religion  your  first  business,  so 
that  all  other  engagements,  being  of  an  inferior  na- 
ture, must  be  suspended  if  they  stand  in  the  way  of 
this  great  leading  pursuit,  seeing  you  admit  that  it  is 
worth  more  than  all  other  things?"  "Yes,"  said  he, 
"  I  believe  it  is;  and  I  will  do  my  best  for  this  month, 
and  not  be  led  oft  by  any  other  things."  I  replied : 
"Do  your  best  this  month,  and  remember  that  half 
work  will  not  do.  The  whole  heart,  and  mind,  and 
strength,  must  be  in  the  work."  We  continued  the 
conversation  until  we  reached  the  place  of  meeting. 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  303 

The  next  month  came  and  we  met  again  at  tlie 
same  place.  I  put  the  question :  "  Have  you  now 
got  religion  ?"  He  answered  :  "  No,  sir;  and  I  fear 
I  never  shall."  lie  burst  into  tears.  I  paused  for  a 
moment  and  asked  him  what  w\as  the  matter,  and 
wliat  had  hindered  and  discouraged  him.  As  soon 
as  he  could  control  his  feelings,  he  said  :  "  I  fully 
intended  to  do  my  very  best  for  the  month,  as  I  said 
I  would ;  and  commenced,  but  soon  found  that  I 
could  not  do  my  best  if  it  were  to  save  me.  You 
said  half  work  would  not  do,  and  the  whole  mind, 
and  heart}  and  strength  must  be  engaged ;  but,  sir, 
I  can  not  control  my  mind  nor  get  it  engaged  in 
the  work  at  all — it  is  constantly  flying  from  one  evil 
and  presumptuous  thought  to  another.  The  more  I 
tr^^  to  engage  it  the  more  it  wanders  from  all  that  is 
good.  My  heart  seems  to  be  more  wicked,  hard, 
and  deceitful  than  ever  before;  and  on  these  accounts 
I  can  not  do  my  best,  and  fear  I  never  shall.  Can 
you  tell  me  what  to  do?"  Said  I:  "My  friend, 
yours  seems  to  be  a  very  bad  case;  you  admit  that 
you  can  never  get  religion  except  you  do  your  best, 
and  now,  after  a  trial  of  two  months,  you  seem  to 
think  your  chance  even  worse  than  it  was  at  the 
start.  If  you  are  fully  convinced  that,  with  such 
mind  and  heart  as  you  say  you  have,  and  that  you 
can  not  control  them  or  engage  them  in  the  work, 
and  can  not  possibly  do  your  best  without  them,  and 


304  Autobiography  of 

tliat  if  your  salvation  depends  upon  your  doing  your 
best — and  you  can  not  do  that — tlie  case  looks  next 
to  hopeless.  Perhaps,  as  a  last  effort,  you  had  better 
go  humbly  to  God,  and  confess  to  Ilim  that,  with 
such  a  wicked  heart,  and  such  a  wandering  mind 
and  presumptuous  thoughts  as  you  have,  you  can 
not  do  your  best.  Plead  humbly  and  fervently  be- 
fore Him  to  enable  you  to  do  3^our  best.  Try  this 
plan  for  another  month,  and  add  to  it  every  plan  of 
doing  which  your  own  mind  may  suggest,  but  be 
sure  that  all  you  do  is  done  in  faith,  humbly  and 
fervently.  If  we  should  live  another  month,  and 
should  meet  again,  you  can  tell  me  what  advance, 
if  any,  that  you  have  made." 

So  our  conversation  ended  for  the  time.  Although 
he  seemed  much  discouraged  because  he  could  not 
do  his  best,  I  felt  strong  hope  that  the  light  of  the 
Holy  Spirit  was  within  him,  showing  him  the  de- 
pravity of  his  corrupt  nature,  and  the  impossibility 
of  salvation  on  a  system  of  works,  or  of  a  sinner 
ever  obtaining  it  on  the  plan  of  doing.  The  month 
passed  away  and  we  met  again  as  before.  Said  I : 
''  The  month  has  passed  and  we  still  live  to  meet 
again.  Have  you  got  religion  yet?"  With  despair 
in  his  countenance  he  said :  '-^o,  and  I  never  shall. 
I  think  I  am  a  lost  and  helpless  sinner.  There  is  no 
help  for  me.  I  have  tried  to  plead  with  God  to  help 
me  to  do  what  I  found  (and  confessed)  that  I  could 


Elder  Wilson  TiiOxMpson.  305 

not  do  of  myself;  but  I  could  no  more  pray 
humbly  and  fervently  with  faith  than  I  could  do  all 
the  other  good  things  which  I  had  been  trying  to 
do.  It  came  into  my  mind,"  continued  he,  "that 
there  was  no  mercy  for  me,  and  therefore  I  could 
never  perform  even  one  of  those  good  things,  and  it 
was  not  worth  my  while  to  try  any  more ;  but  still 
my  load  of  guilt,  a  sense  of  the  hardness  of  my 
heart,  and  the  heinous  nature  of  my  sins  of  thought, 
and  all  my  wicked  doings,  oppressed  me  more  and 
more.  Tdo  now  believe  that  my  sins  are  so  many 
and  so  great,  that  I  deserve  nothing  better  than  a 
portion  with  the  lost.  This  is  my  present  condition. 
Do  you  think  there  is  any  hope  for  me?"  I  replied  : 
"My  friend,  upon  the  plan  you  have  been  trying 
your  case  is  indeed  hopeless,  for  by  the  deeds  of  the 
law  none  can  ever  be  justified;  and  yet,  strange,  as 
it  might  seem,  it  is  true  that  men  do,  and  will  con- 
tinue to,  believe  that  they  can  and  must  do  something 
to  get  religion,  as  they  call  it.  I  saw,  when  we  met 
the  first  time,  that  you  were  strongly  attached  to 
that  plan.  I  did  not  wish  to  debate  that  question 
with  you,  but  to  try  and  get  you  to  test  your  powers, 
and  if  it  pleased  the  Lord  to  show  3'ou  your  deprav- 
it}',  you  would  need  no  further  evidence  to  convince 
you  that  salvation  is  by  grace.  God  alone  can  teach 
His  children  to  understand  this  plan,  and  give  them 
faith  in  it,  and  every  man  thus  taught  of  the  Father 
26 


30G  Autobiography  of 

conioth  to  Christ  and  is  saved.  I  hope  you  are  now 
under  the  true  Teacher,  and  will  both  hear  and  learn 
of  the  Father.  Come  to  Jesus  Christ, '\vho  of  God 
is  made  unto  us  wisdom  and  righteousness,  and 
sanctification  and  redemption,'  and  in  Him  you  will 
find  redemption,  'even  the  forgiveness  of  sins,  ac- 
cording to  the  riches  of  his  grace.'  In  Him  there 
is  salvation,  and  in  none  other.  'Believe  on  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  and  thou  shalt  be  saved.'"  The 
conversation  ended  here.  At  the  next  meeting,  at 
Lebanon,  I  saw  this  friend,  with  a  countenance  that 
indicated  a  mind  at  ease.  After  preaching,  the 
Church  being  organized  for  business,  and  the  oppor- 
tunity offered  for  the  reception  of  members,  this  man 
arose  and  walked  around  to  the  farther  side  of  the 
room,  and  gave  his  hand  to  his  wife,  and  they  came 
hand  in  hand  before  the  Church,  related  their  expe- 
riences, and  were  cordially  received.  I^ow,  for  the 
first  time,  I  learned. his  name — it  was  Edward  Dun- 
ham. This  man  gave  an  unusually  clear  account  of 
his  travail  of  mind  and  death-like  struggle  under  a 
legal  or  law-work  effort  to  obtain  acceptance  with 
God.  He  sought  to  obtain  pardon  by  some  works 
of  his  own,  until  the  last  hope  of  salvation  on  that 
plan  yielded  up  to  despair;,  then  Christ,  "the  way, 
the  truth,  and  the  life,"  with  his  fullness  of  grace 
and  glory,  appeared  for  his  relief,  and  in  Him  he 
found  comfort,  peace,  and  an   assuring  hope.     He 


Elder  Wilson  TnoMrsox.  307 

continued  a  sound,  orderly,  and  useful  member  of 
this  Church  until  his  death,  which  took  place  some 
years  afterward.  The  good  work  was  still  progress- 
ing, and  some  were  baptized  nearly  every  meeting 
for  over  a  year.  Then  the  excitement  gradually 
wore  away.  The  Church  remained  in  peace  and 
union,  and  our  meetings  were  largely  attended,  and 
occasionally  another  convert  was  received.  The 
Church  called  me  for  another  year.  I  continued 
preaching  for  this  Church,  and  Pleasant  liun,  and 
West  Fork  of  Mill  Creek.  About  this  time  an 
Elder,  John  Mason,  w^ho  had  preached  for  many 
years  to  the  edifying  of  the  Churches,  embraced  the 
doctrine  of  an  universal  atonement,  with  a  special  ap- 
plication of  its  benefits  to  the  believer,  upon  the 
conditions  of  repentance,  faith,  and  obedience.  He 
was  the  pastor  of  a  small  church  called  Sugar  Creek, 
in  Montgomery  County,  in  the  vicinity  of  a  small 
town  called  Centerville.  Many  of  the  members 
could  not  receive  these  new  ideas,  and  finding  this 
had  become  the  leading  topic  of  all  his  sermons,  the 
dissatisfied  ones  began  to  cast  about  in  their  minds 
to  find  the  best  way  to  get  out  of  their  difficulties 
in  a  peaceable  w^ay,  so  as  to  make  no  trouble  in  the 
Church.  They  formally  resolved  to  call  for  letters 
of  dismission,  to  join  a  small  Church  under  the  care 
of  Elder  Jacob  Mulford,  whose  ministry  they  were 
highly  pleased  with;  and  although  the  distance  w^as 


808  Autobiography  of 

some  greater  to  go  to  that  meeting  tliau  to  Sugar 
Creek,  at  least  to  some  of  them,  still  they  were 
willing  to  travel  it.  Another  consideration  had  its 
intluence  in  this  decision  :  Elder  Mulford's  Church 
was  a  small  one,  while  Sugar  Creek  was  large ;  they 
hoped,  therefore,  to  he  of  more  use  to  the  little,  weak 
hody  assembling  at  Tapscott's  meeting-house  than 
they  could  be  to  Sugar  Creek,  wdiich  was  not  only 
large  but  had  many  old  and  able  disciplinarians  in 
their  number.  This  plan  was  agreed  upon,  and  if 
their  letters  were  granted  they  would  leave  in  peace, 
and  as  both  Churches  were  in  the  Miami  Associa- 
tion they  would  make  no  bar  of  fellowship  in  con- 
sequence of  the  doctrine  preached  by  Elder  Mason, 
as  they  would  not  be  directly  compelled  by  a  rule  of 
order  to  sit  under  it.  They  accordingly  made  their 
request  for  letters.  The  majority  regarded  this  re- 
quest as  a  gross  violation  of  good  order,  and  ap- 
pointed a  committee  to  labor  with  these  members, 
and  to  cite  them  to  attend  the  next  monthly  meet- 
ing, and  answer  to  this  complaint.  All  this  was  at- 
tended to,  and  the  next  meeting  came.  The  with- 
drawing members  being  present  were  called  upon  to 
answer  to  the  charge  of  disorder,  to  which  they 
plead  that  letters  had  been  granted  in  similar  cases. 
They  further  said  that  Elder  Samuel  Jones,  in  an 
able  treatise  on  Church  Discipline  (which  they  be- 
lieved had  generally  been  sanctioned  by  the  Baptists), 


^ 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  309 

stated  that  where  a  member  of  one  Church  became 
specially  attaclied  to  and  edified  by  the  minister 
preaching  for  a  neighboring  Church  of  the  same 
faith  and  order,  and  no  other  charge  being  at  the 
time  against  the  applicant,  it  would  be  no  disorder 
to  grant  a  letter  of  dismission,  permitting  such  mem- 
ber to  place  his  membership  in  the  Church  where 
he  could  best  enjoy  the  gospel  ministry.  Again 
(they  urged),  "-We  have  not  found  any  command  or 
rule  laid  down  in  the  Scripture  binding  any  believer 
to  be  a  member  of  the  nearest  Church  to  his  resi- 
dence; therefore,  if  any  one  has  a  choice,  even 
though  he  has  to  go  further  to  meeting,  he  certainly 
possesses  the  privilege  and  right  to  do  so.  We  did 
not  think  that  barely  asking  for  letters  was  such  an 
oftense.  We  only  designed  to  join  another  Church 
in  the  same  association,  where  we  would  live  in  the 
same  general  union  ;  and  it  might  be  for  the  mutual 
comfort  of  us  all,  especially  as  the  one  we  wish  to 
join  is  a  small,  weak  Church."  In  conclusion  they 
said:  *' These  are  our  reasons  for  our  request;  we 
thought  they  were  good  ones;  but  if  the  Church 
think  differently  they  must  refer  us  to  their  order 
and  scriptural  warrant  and  we  will  bow  to  it."  The 
Church  urged  that  the}^  should  give  other  reasons. 
They  insisted  that  they  had  already  given,  as  they 
believed,  sufficient  reasons  ;  and  if  it  were  disorderly 
to  plead  as  they  had  done,  to  go  further  in  the  same 


310  Autobiography  of 

course  would  only  be  acldinf^  disorder  to  disorder, 
and  could  only  do  harm  instead  of  good.  I  think 
another  committee  was  appointed  to  see  them  sepa- 
rately. However,  it  Avas  so  managed  as  to  compel 
these  members  to  confess  that  some  points  in  Elder 
Mason's  doctrine  of  late  were  contrary  to  their 
views;  and  that  they  were  not  edified  in  hearing 
him  preach,  and  they  thought  they  could  be  much 
better  satisfied  and  edified  in  that  (Tapscott's)  church. 
This  was  construed  to  be  charges  against  the  Elder, 
and  they  were  called  upon  to  specify  the  points  of 
doctrine  they  dissented  to.  This  they  objected  to 
do,  and  contended  that  they  had  been  forced  to  do 
what  they  had  done;  and  now  to  be  compelled  to  lay 
in  specifiv.  charges  against  certain  points  of  doctrine 
preached  by  Elder  Mason,  was  contrary  to  what  they 
considered  to  be  good  order  and  would  have  a  disas- 
trous efi:ect  upon  the  peace  of  the  Church.  The  de- 
mand was  again  made,  and  they  finally  defined  the 
points  to  which  they  objected ;  but  still  said  that  if 
letters  could  not  be  granted  them  they  would  sub- 
mit and  live  in  peace  and  union. 

I  can  not  now  give  all  the  objectionable  points  in 
the  order  of  their  arrangement.  The  principle  ob- 
jection was  that  the  Elder  taught  that  the  atone- 
ment, or  death  of  Christ,  was  not  specially  for  the 
elect,  but  an  equivalent  for  sin,  and  would  be  applied 
to  any  sinner  on  the  conditions  of  becoming  a  be- 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  311 

licver.  That  it  was  not  tlie  death  or  the  blood  of 
Christ  simply  being  ottered  for  men,  but  the  applica- 
tion of  it  to  the  believer  by  the  Spirit  tliat  justified 
him.  That  the  sacrifice  of  Christ  was  an  equivalent 
for  the  sins  of  the  whole  race  of  man,  but  would 
save  none  until  applied,  and  would  be  applied  to 
none  but  a  believer.  That  man  had  power  to  re- 
pent, obey,  believe,  and  do  all  that  was  required  of 
him ;  and  that  neglecting  to  put  this  power  into  ac- 
tion was  the  ground  of  his  condemnation.  This  he 
called  a  physical  power,  but  there  was  another  which 
he  called  a  moral  power,  which  man  had  lost.  This 
last  power  he  said  governs  the  will,  the  affections, 
etc.  So  while  they  had  all  the  physical  powers 
requisite  to  serve  God  and  obtain  acceptance  with 
Him,  yet  for  want  of  moral  power,  or  the  power  of 
the  will  and  affections,  the  power  of  volition  of 
mind,  the  physical  powers  were  not  brought  into 
requisition,  and  judgment  and  condemnation  passed 
because  of  neglecting  to  obey  God's  commands  with 
the  physical  abilities  which  all  men  have.  This 
point  the  Elder  illustrated  by  the  following  case: 
"Everyman  in  the  world  is  just  as  able  to  keep 
God's  commands  and  be  saved,  as  a  man  with  plenty 
of  money  in  his  pocket  is  able  to  pay  his  debts. 
The  reason  why  he  does  not  pay  is  not  because  he 
can  not,  but  because  he  will  not." 

The    above    outline    substantially   embodies   the 


312  Autobiography  of 

points  of  doctrine  objected  to.  The  specifications 
were  drawn  up  and  presented,  and  the  points  came 
under  debate.  The  Elder  admitted  that  he  did  be- 
lieve and  had  preached  the  doctrine  set  forth  in  the 
specifications,  and  had  used  the  case  referred  to  as 
an  illustration  of  it,  and  that  he  now  saw  nothing 
erroneous  in  it.  He  labored  hard  to  defend  all  the 
points  objected  to,  and  a  large  majority  of  the  mem- 
bers of  the  church  sustained  him.  From  this  time 
forward  the  parties  were  distinguished  by  the  names 
"Majority-'  and  "Minority.''  The  case  was  laid 
('Ver  from  month  to  month  for  a  long  time;  the  mi- 
nority protested  against  many  acts  and  decisions  of 
the  majority  on  points  of  order  as  violations  of  their 
rules  of  decorum  and  also  the  Scriptures.  The  diffi- 
culties multiplied  and  grew  worse  and  worse.  The 
minority  urged  upon  the  majority  to  call  a  council 
from  a  number  of  sister  churches  to  examine  their 
protests,  both  in  doctrine  and  order,  and  decide 
which  of  the  parties  were  the  church — if  either 
were,  and  try  to  settle  the  difficult}^,  for  in  their 
present  state  of  excitement  and  undue  prejudices 
they  were  all  the  time  getting  further  apart.  The 
majority  refused  all  such  propositions.  At  length 
the  minority  claiming  to  be  the  true  church  upon 
the  original  platform  of  faith  and  practice,  as  set 
forth  in  the  articles  of  faith  and  rules  of  decorum, 
held   a  meeting  and  agreed  to  call   on  the  sister 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  313 

churolies  to  send  them  counsel ;  but  before  doing  so 
to  send  a  request  to  the  majority  to  join  with  them 
in  calling  a  council,  before  which  each  party  should 
have  equal  rights  to  bring  in  all  questions  they 
might  deem  proper,  and  explain  all  matters  in  dis- 
pute between  them.  This  was  all  rejected  by  the 
majority,  and  the  minority  proceeded  to  call  on  a 
large  number  of  churches  for  counsel.  A  large 
council  met  and  was  organized  by  choosing  a  Mod- 
erator and  clerk.  The  copies  of  the  whole  proceed- 
ings of  the  Church,  with  the  articles  of  faith  and 
rules  of  decorum,  were  then  laid  bef\3re  the  council, 
and  as  much  of  their  business  had  been  done  by 
writing,  all  this  was  also  submitted  to  the  council. 
They  sat  until  late  in  the  night,  and  finally  unani- 
mously decided  that,  according  to  the  testimony  be- 
fore them,  the  minority  stood  upon  the  original 
platform  of  the  Church ;  but  as  the  majority  refused 
to  Darticipate  in  any  way  in  the  matter  before  the 
council,  they  advised  the  Moderator  to  go  in  a 
Christian-like  manner  and  propose  to  unite  in  jointly 
calling  another  council,  where  both  parties  as  equals 
could  be  fully  heard.  This  advice  of  the  council 
was  fully  complied  with,  and  the  majority  also 
agreed,  as  the  Church  had  become  two  bodies,  both 
claiming  to  be  the  Sugar  Creek  Church.  The  clerks 
of  both  parties  signed  the  letters  sent  to  the  churches 
jointlj^  asking  for  help.  The  council  assembled,  and 
27 


314  Autobiography  of 


it  was  a  large  one.  After  becoming  organized,  the 
wliole  matter  came  in  regular  order  under  conyider- 
ation ;  the  church-book  and  all  its  accompanying 
documents,  all  the  evidences  and  explanations  of 
both  sides,  a  lengthy  defense  by  Elder  Mason  of  his 
doctrine,  all  that  each  party  wished  to  say  on  the 
case,  and  then  it  was  taken  up  for  decision  by  the 
council.  All  advice  to  the  parties  to  try  to  settle 
the  matter  in  a  spirit  of  concession,  forgiveness,  and 
forbearance,  was  now  unavailing.  This  council,  like 
its  predecessor,  was  unanimous  in  its  decision,  that 
in  doctrine  and  order,  the  minority  stood  upon  the 
original  platform  of  the  Church,  and  were  contend- 
ing for  the  truth  ;  but  as  all  were  \evy  imperfect  and 
so  prone  to  err,  the  council  advised  that  all  the 
members  should  feel  willing  to  forgive  each  other, 
and  exercise  much  "  long-sufiering,  forbearing  one 
another  in  love,  endeavoring  to  keep  the  unity  of 
the  Spirit,  in  the  bond  of  peace;"  and  although  the 
council  had  decided  against  the  mnjority,  yet  it 
would  be  a  subject  of  heart- felt  rejoicing  if  both 
parties  were  satisfied  with  the  settlement  and  advice 
so  that  peace  should  again  be  restored,  and  all  were 
again  living  and  walking  in  love  and  fellowship. 

The  matter  lay  in  about  this  way  until  the  next 
meeting  of  the  Miami  Association,  when  there  came 
two  letters,  one  from  each  party,  each  purporting  to 
be  from  the  Church  called  Sn:j:ar  Creek.  After  due  do- 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  315 

liberation  the  association  decided  to  receive  neitlier 
of  the  letters  nor  messengers  at  present;  but  to 
leave  the  question  open  for  the  Churches  to  inquire 
into  for  one  year.  The  association  gave  both  par- 
ties advice  to  meet  together,  and  as  brethren  to  labor 
in  the  spirit  of  the  gospel  of  peace,  to  live  in  fellow- 
ship with  each  other,  to  try  and  settle  all  their  diffi- 
culties, and  become  one  again  in  the  bonds  of  Chris- 
tian unity.  According  to  this  advice  the  minority 
proposed  to  meet  and  labor  for  peace,  but  the  ma- 
jority refused  to  make  any  such  trial ;  and  so  the 
matter  remained  until  the  next  session  of  the  asso- 
ciation. Two  letters  were  again  presented,  as  on  the 
previous  year.  The  association  deferred  any  action 
on  the  case  on  that  day,  except  to  appoint  a  commit- 
tee to  inquire  into  the  matter  and  ascertain  the  pro- 
bability of  a  settlement  of  the  pending  difficulties, 
and  to  see  if  any  new  light  on  the  subject  could  be 
obtained,  and  report  on  the  nextda3\  On  Saturday 
the  committee  reported  that  nothing  new  had  come 
to  light,  and  the  Churches  had  become  satisfied  that 
the  majority  had  gone  into  great  errors,  in  both  doc- 
trine and  discipline,  and  that  the  minority  was,  in 
faith  and  practice,  the  regular  Baptist  Church  of 
Christ,  in  order,  and  as  such  recommended  the  asso- 
ciation to  review  their  letter,  and  to  decide  that  their 
messengers  be  entitled  to  their  seats.  The  associa- 
tion then  called  upon  me  to  make  a  full   statement 


316  Autobiography  of 

of  the  proccodings  of  both  the  councils,  as  I  had 
been  the  Moderator  of  both,  and  presided  over  both 
their  deliberations,  I  did  so  to  the  best  of  my  abil- 
ity, whereupon  the  association  received  the  letter  of 
the  minority,  and  gave  their  members  seats  in  the 
body.  Shortly  after  this  was  done  a  member  of  the 
association  stepped  out  of  the  house  and  heard  Elder 
Mason — in  a  w^arm  conversation  with  William  Gray, 
the  preacher  of  the  Presbyterian  congregation  in 
Lebanon — say  that  I  had  made  false  statements  and 
led  the  association  to  decide  as  they  did.  When 
Brother  Ayers  informed  me,  on  his  return  back  into 
the  house,  what  he  had  heard,  I  arose  and  asked  the 
Moderator  if  I  could  be  permitted  to  inquire  on  a 
question  of  order  ;  which  liberty  was  granted.  I 
then  remarked  that :  "  If  a  well-known  person,  who 
sustained  a  good  character  for  truth  and  veracity, 
should  accuse  me  of  falsehood,  and  the  person  was 
not  amenable  to  our  Church,  although  he  had  been, 
and  was  still,  viewed  by  many  as  a  Baptist — in  such  a 
case,  what  would  be  the  orderly  course  to  take  to  re- 
fute the  slander  and  prevent  the  reproach  ?  Would 
the  naming  of  the  offender,  and  proving  that  he  had 
made  such  a  statement,  and  then  proving  that  the 
statements  which  I  had  made  were  true,  be  order  ?" 
The  association  decided  that  it  would  not  be  disor- 
derly in  such  a  case.  I  then  proceeded  to  say : 
"  Since  the  decision  of  this  association  on  the  Suo:ar 


Elder  Wilson  Thompsox.  817 

Creek  case,  Elder  John  Mason  has  asserted  that  I  had 
made  false  statements,  and  so  had  induced  the  asso- 
ciation to  decide  as  they  did;  and  as  the  Elder's 
charge  was  public,  I,  therefore,  requested  the  associ- 
ation to  hear  the  testimony,  for  if  it  had  been  misled 
by  any  false  statements  of  mine,  the  association 
ought  to  know  it,  and  reconsider  the  decision  and,  if 
necessary,  reverse  it."  The  association  agreed  to 
hear  it  all.  I  then  proved  by  Brother  B.  Ayers  that 
Elder  Jx)hn  Mason  had  made  the  allegation  com- 
plained of.  I  then  called  for  the  minutes  of  the  two 
councils,  and  other  documents,  in  proof  of  my  state- 
ments, and  the  association  put  it  on  their  minutes 
that  I  had  fully  proven  what  I  had  stated.  Soon 
after  this  I  was  called  by  the  minority  to  become 
their  minister.  I  have  given  a  more  minute  account 
of  this  protracted  difficulty,  that  all  who  read  the 
narrative  may  see  the  unfavorable  circumstances 
under  which  I  commenced  my  labors  as  pastor  of 
this  small  church.  Their  number  was  small,  being 
considerably  in  the  minority  of  the  original  Church. 
They  were  without  any  meeting-house,  as  the  ma- 
jority claimed  the  building,  and  they  would  not 
contend  about  it ;  so  we  held  our  meetings  in  a 
barn  during  the  summer  season,  and  in  some  dwell- 
ing-house in  the  winter,  until  the  Church  had  built 
a  good  stone  meeting-house  in  the  town.  Elder 
Mason  continued  to  preach  for  the  majority  party, 


318  Autobiography  of 

claiming  still  to  be  the  Sugar  Creek  Cliurcli.  All 
persons  know  that  strong  prejudices  \vill  always 
spring  up  under  such  circumstances,  not  only  be- 
tween the  parties,  but,  more  or  less,  it  will  altect  the 
community;  and  in  any  neighborhood  where  the 
people  have  long  been  in  the  habit  of  going  to  a 
good  meeting-house,  they  do  not  like  to  leave  it  and 
go  to  a  barn  or  private  dwelling-house.  Under 
these  discouraging  circumstances  I  commenced  with 
this  little  houseless  Church.  I  must  now  return  to 
Lebanon.  The  good  work  was  still  gradually  going 
on  here,  and  after  I  had  preached  one  year  for  the 
Church,  and  there  being  no  prospect  of  Elder  Clark 
ever  being  able  to  preach  any  more,  the  Church  in- 
sisted that  I  should  move  to  Lebanon  and  take  tlie 
pastoral  care  jointly  with  Elder  Clark,  although 
there  seemed  to  be  no  probability  of  his  ever  being 
able  to  be  at  meeting  Avith  them.  This  call  took  a 
deep  eliect  on  my  mind.  I  had  still  attended  the 
three  Churches — Pleasant  Eun,  Mill  Creek,  and 
Springfield — monthly ;  and  one  week  of  each  month 
I  attended  a  meeting  on  the  south  side  of  the  Little 
Miami  River,  where  a  good  work  of  grace  was 
going  on,  and  a  number  were  now  waiting  for  an  op- 
portunity to  be  baptized.  Finally,  seven  or  eight 
old  members  having  settled  in  that  vicinity,  and 
holding  letters,  were  constituted;  and  to  them  were 
added  a  large  number  by  baptism,  so  that  this  soon 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  319 

became  a  prosperous  and  growing  Cliurcli.  I  con- 
tinued to  attend  tlicm  montlily,  on  a  week  day  ;  as 
nil  my  Sundays  were  taken  up.  I  thought  that, 
under  these  circumstances,  if  I  should  move  to  Leb- 
anon and  still  continue  to  attend  all  these  churches, 
it  would  greatly  increase  my  traveling  labor;  so  be- 
fore giving  my  final  answer  to  this  call  I  took  a  tour 
westward,  through  Indiana,  as  far  as  the  Wabash. 
River,  which  I  struck  near  the  mouth  of  Kaccoon 
Creek,  aqd  ascended  it  to  the  mouth  of  Sugar  Creek, 
then  turned  dow^n  the  Wabash,  by  Terre  Ilaute,  to 
Ilonej^  Creek  and  Turman's  Churches,  and  here  I 
spent  some  days  preaching.  This  was  a  new  settle- 
ment, and  many  of  the  members  of  these  churches 
were  either  those  I  had  baptized  in  the  State  of  Ohio 
or  brethren  with  whom  I  was  well  acquainted  in  that 
State.  After  spending  some  days  here,  I  went  on 
down  tlie  river,  through  Vincennes,  and  on  to  a 
church  not  far  from  Evansville,  on  the  Ohio  River. 
Here  I  remained  and  preached  a  few  days.  I  then 
crossed  the  Ohio  River,  into  Kentucky,  and  spent 
some  days  in  the  Green  River  country,  and  then  I 
went  on  to  Bardstown,  and  then  to  Frankfort  and 
Covington. 

This  tour  w^as  performed  in  the  month  of  Janu- 
ary. The  weather  was  extremely  cold,  and  there 
were  several  heavy  snow  storms  during  the  time, 
tlirough  which  I  had  to  pass.     Part  of  the  way  was 


320  Autobiography  of 

so  thinly  settled  that  I  had  often  to  camp  in  the 
woods  at  night.  I  had  no  previous  appointments, 
and  had  to  travel  from  one  settlement  to  another, 
and  there  circulate  my  appointments,  and  when  I 
had  filled  them,  I  would  then  move  on  to  another 
settlement,  and  so  on.  The  day  I  came  to  Coving- 
ton was  extremely  cold.  The  day  has  since  been 
known  as  the  "  cold  Wednesday."  I  found  the  river 
so  full  of  floating  ice  that  the  ferryman  refused  to 
venture  over  to  Cincinnati.  I  saw  a  boat  starting 
out  from  the  Cincinnati  shore.  I  waited  until  it 
came  over,  and  then  got  my  horse  in  and  we  started 
across.  Shunning  very  large  pieces  of  ice,  and,  with 
poles  pushing  off  the  smaller  masses  and  flakes,  we 
made  our  dubious  way,  until  we  came  near  the  Cin- 
cinnati landing,  when  a  very  large  cake  of  solid  ice 
struck  the  boat,  and  carried  us  below  the  landing 
before  we  could  disengage  the  boat.  We  were  car- 
ried far  below  with  the  heavy  piece  of  ice,  and  the 
smaller  pieces  were  crowded  against  the  wharf,  and 
flake  upon  flake  was  piled  up  until  an  embankment 
was  raised  so  high  that  there  was  no  possibility  of 
getting  on  the  land,  and  we  were  in  constant  danger 
of  being  capsized.  Every  man  was  to  his  pole.  The 
stream  was  swollen,  and  the  current  swift,  and  the 
ice,  in  very  large  cakes,  pressed  hard  to  the  shore. 
The  boat  was  jammed  between  the  cakes,  and  a  liigh 
ledge  of  ice  was  banked  up  against  the  shore.     To 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  321 

push  off  the  floating  pieces  of  ice,  and  keep  the  boat 
from  the  sliore,  and  push  her  np  a  strong  current, 
full  of  small  pieces  of  ice,  was  no  easy  matter.  All 
worked  for  life,  and,  finall}',  we  reached  the  landing 
where  the  ice-ledge  had  been  kept  open.  Here  we 
got  on  laixd  again.  It  was  now  after  sunset,  and  I 
had  traveled  forty-two  miles  that  cold  day.  Though 
I  was  now  quite  wet  from  the  splashing  of  the  water, 
I  resolved  to  press  on  for  home  that  night,  which 
was  about  thirteen  miles  distant;  and  I  did  get 
home  about  ten  o'clock.  My  ears,  fingers  and  feet 
were  frozen  until  they  blistered.  I  found  my  family 
well.  The  next  evening  being  tired  and  sore,  I  laid 
down  before  the  fire  to  take  the  cold  out  of  my  sys- 
tem. I  fell  asleep.  I  dreamed  that  I  was  in  the 
neighborhood  of  Lebanon,  and  traveling  east  on  a 
newly- made  road,  which  ran  very  straight  and  was 
quite  wide,  and  every  tree  and  log  had  been  taken 
out  of  it.  I  saw  tliat  in  the  middle  of  this  road 
was  an  old  beaten  track,  very  narrow  and  straight, 
and  wore  down  as  if  it  had  been  traveled  a  long 
time.  I  walked  along  in  the  old  straight,  beaten 
track,  which  appeared  to  be  only  traveled  by  foot- 
men. While  thus  walking  I  became  suddenly  im- 
pressed that  my  life  was  in  great  danger,  and  that  a 
great  persecution  had  broken  out,  and  that  a  large 
reward  had  been  offered  for  my  head,  and  that  the 
woods  were  infested,  on  each  side  of  the  road,  with 


322  Autobiography  op 

men  on  the  hunt  for  me,  to  take  my  life.  I  raised 
my  eyes  and  saw,  some  distance  before  me,  a  large 
band  of  these  men,  near  the  left  side  of  the  road, 
and  who  were  coming  toward  it.  I  thought  they 
stopped  and  looked  in  every  direction.  I  stood  still 
with  my  eyes  upon  them ;  at  length  it  appeared  that 
they  had  seen  me,  for  they  hallooed  loudly  :  "  Catch 
him;  that  is  the  man."  And  I  thought  they  started 
at  full  speed  toward  me,  screaming  and  yelling, 
while  their  feet  made  a  noise  on  the  ground  like  a, 
troop  of  horse.  I  suddenly  took  fright  and  turned 
to  run,  and  to  my  satisfaction,  soon  found  that  I 
could  easily  outrun  them  all.  But  my  mind  was 
arrested  with  the  thought  that  this  running  Avas  a 
reproach  to  the  cause  of  God  and  truth;  for  if  my 
work  were  done  and  my  days  ended,  let  me  not  run. 
God  can  and  will  sustain  me  while  he  has  any  use 
for  me  on  earth ;  and,  as  I  am  now  persecuted  for 
the  trutli's  sake,  this  may  be  the  Lord's  time,  and 
place,  and  manner,  forme  to  seal  my  testimony  with 
m}'  life.  I  stopped  instantly,  and  looked  at  them  as 
they  were  coming  like  a  tempest.  I  faced  them  and 
dropped  upon  my  knees  in  prayer,  for  the  Lord's 
will  to  be  done  with  me,  and  that  I  should  glorify 
His  name,  either  by  my  life  or  by  my  death.  I  heard 
no  more  of  them ;  and,  after  a  short  time,  I  opened 
my  eyes,  but  could  neither  see  nor  hear  anything 
of  them. 


Elder  AVilson  Thompson.  323 

Believing  firmly,  as  I  did,  that  God  was  gloriiied 
in  my  deliverance  from  these  enemies,  I  arose  up 
from  my  knees  and  resumed  m^^  walk  as  before.  1 
had  walked  but  a  short  distance  until  I  came  to  the 
point  of  a  hill,  by  a  creek  of  beautiful,  clear  water. 
Here  I  began  to  lift  with  my  hands  some  ver}'  large, 
flat  rock  with  perfect  ease.  I  thought  they  were 
six  or  eight  inches  thick  and  four  or  five  feet  square. 
"When  I  had  raised  them  on  one  edge  I  thought 
they  were  for  a  building,  but  I  had  no  tools  to  break 
them  to  a  suitable  size.  I  then  rolled  one  into  the 
water,  and  immediately  the  rock  broke  into  pieces, 
just  the  proper  size  for  the  building;  and  the  sides 
were  so  straight,  smooth,  and  square  that  no  liam- 
mer  was  needed  for  their  preparation.  I  continued 
to  lift  them,  large  as  they  were,  and  with  perfect 
ease;  and  as  fast  as  I  rolled  them  into  the  water, 
they  would  fall  to  pieces  as  before  described.  I  was 
greatly  delighted  with  this  work.  I  thought  in  my 
dream,  that  I  soon  had  a  large  quantity  of  the  best 
and  handsomest  building  rock  I  ever  saw.  Presently 
some  friend  came  along  and  began  to  help  me.  I 
stepped  a  little  further  up  the  point,  and  found  an- 
other such  quarry,  and  I  began  to  roll  the  rock 
into  the  water  with  the  same  result.  I  spoke  to  my 
friend  and  told  him  that  these  rock  were  as  good  as 
the  first,  and  they  were  abundant  in  difi:erent  places 
in  that  hill. 


324  Autobiography  of 

I  was  greatly  deliglitcd  witli  this  work;  but  I 
dreamed  it  was  all  a  dream,  and  that  its  interpreta- 
tion was  this :  that  I  must  soon  j)ass  through  some 
sore  persecutions  on  account  of  the  doctrine  wliich 
I  preached,  and  the  ordinances  I  practiced ;  but  the 
Lord,  in  Ilis  own  good  time  and  wa}^,  would  deliver 
me,  and  I  should  see  the  Church  of  God  "built  up 
of  living  stones,  for  a  habitation  of  God  through 
the  Spirit."  AVith  a  full  assurance  and  a  joyful  an- 
ticipation of  the  realization  of  this  dream,  or  rather 
its  interpretation,  I  awoke,  believing  firmly  that  it 
would  be  fulfilled. 

The  next  morning  I  started  to  Lebanon  to  meet- 
ing, tired  and  sore  from  my  journey  and  frozen 
flesh.  I  traveled  along  alone  in  the  cold,  pondering 
on  my  dream  and  its  signification.  I  have  never 
been  much  of  a  dreamer,  but  this  dream  and  some 
others  have  made  such  deep  and  abiding  impressions 
on  my  mind,  that  I  have  never  forgotten  them ;  but 
have  surely  seen  them  fulfilled.  Perhaps  the  reader 
may  think  I  am  an  enthusiast;  be  this  so  or  not,  I 
can  not  see  wliy  God  should  not,  by  dreams  or 
visions,  communicate  with  His  servants  now  as  in  for- 
mer times.  But  I  only  state  these  occurrences  as 
tJiey  took  place,  and  leave  the  reader  to  form  his 
own  conclusions.  I  will  now  go  on  with  my  narra- 
tive, and  if  the  reader  will  keep  my  dream  in  his 
memory,  and  also  its  interpretation,  he  will  be  able 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  325 

to  lay  his  finger  on  the  events  wliich  I  view  as  its 
fulHllment.  In  April  I  moved  to  Lebanon.  My 
regular  meetings  had  all  been  continued.  At 
Brother  Drake's  I  still  held  meetings  on  Sunday 
evening  as  before  mentioned.  I  continued  to  preach 
for  the  newly-constituted  church  south  of  the 
Little  Miami  River. 

I  will  here  relate  one  event,  as  it  ma}^  be  of  inter- 
est to  the  reader.  It  took  place  at  Lebanon.  A 
lady,  named  Mrs.  Wiles,  who  had  led  a  female  class 
for  some  years  in  connection  with  the  Methodist 
(Church,  had  become  fully  convinced  of  the  errors 
of  that  Church,  both  in  doctrine  and  practice,  and 
especialh^  as  to  the  practice  of  baptism,  which  she 
considered  open  rebellion  against  the  ordinance  of 
Christ.  The  result  was  she  could  live  no  longer 
with  them.  She  went  to  the  Church  of  which  she 
was  a  member,  and  told  them  plainly  to  take  her 
name  off  their  class-book,  as  she  could  not  con- 
scientiously be  a  member  of  that  body  any  longer ; 
and  she  had  fully  resolved  in  her  own  mind  to  offer 
herself  to  the  Baptist  Church,  and  if  received  by 
them  she  wished  to  make  her  home  there.  At  our 
next  Church  meeting  she,  with  several  others,  came 
forward.  I  told  her  to  begin  where  the  Lord  had 
taught  her  to  know  and  feel  the  weight  of  her  sins, 
and  give  the  reasons  of  the  hope  that  was  now  in 
her.     She  was  so  deeply  affected  that  she  could  not 


326  Autobiography  of 

utter  but  a  few  words.  Presently  her  voice  was  lost 
in  sobs  and  tears,  so  we  had  to  wait  for  her  to  sub- 
due her  feelings,  and  again  she  would  be  overcome 
as  before.  These  efforts  were  repeated  a  number  of 
times.  The  house  was  crowded,  and  a  number  of 
the  most  prominent  members  of  the  Methodist 
Church  were  present.  Their  principal  class-leader 
stood  leaning  against  one  of  the  columns  w^hich  sup- 
ported the  gallery,  for  the  seats  were  all  full.  After 
she  had  made  some  fruitless  efforts  to  proceed,  the 
class-leader  said  to  me  :  "  You  need  not  delay  on  her 
account;  for  she  has  long  been  a  member  of  my 
class,  and  she  is  not  lit  to  become  a  member  of  the 
Baptist  Church."  I  turned  to  him  and  said:  "Is 
uot  Mrs.  Wiles  a  full  and  honorable  member  of 
what  is  called  the  Methodist  Church?"  He  an- 
swered: "Yes,  sir."  "lias  she  not  led  a  female 
class?"  He  answered:  "Yes,  sir."  "Has  she  not 
been  for  some  years  regarded  as  an  orderly,  pious, 
and  godly  woman,  and  as  a  female  member  highly 
esteemed?"  "  Yes,  sir,"  said  he.  "Then,"  said  I, 
"How  much  better,  in  your  opinion,  must  persons 
be,  before  they  are  even  fit  to  become  members  of 
the  Baptist  Church,  than  the  most  pious,  orderly, 
and  exemplary  persons  in  the  Methodist  Church?" 
He  said  he  did  not  know. 

I  replied  to  him  tliat  she  would  be  able  to  talk 
directly,  and  then  the  Church  could  decide  wliether 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  327 

she  had  the  prercquiiiitcs  for  membership  and  gospel 
fellowship  among  us.  Then  I  said  to  Mrs.  Wiles: 
"  Give  us  a  relation  of  the  way  the  Lord  has  led 
you,  and  why  you  have  come  to  this  church  seeking 
a  home,  and  why  you  have  left  the  Methodist  So- 
ciety?" She  now  seemed  perfectly  composed  in 
mind.  Iler  relation  was  full  and  clear  on  all  the 
points  of  Christian  experience,  and  of  faith,  repent- 
ance, and  a  good  hope  through  grace.  Then  she 
explained  how  she  was  taught  by  the  Methodists, 
and  how  she  fell  in  with  them ;  also  how  her  mind 
had  been  exercised  as  to  the  doctrine,  the  ordinances, 
and  discipline  of  the  true  Church — all  of  which  she 
found  in  the  Baptist  Church,  but  the  very  reverse 
she  liad  found  in  the  Methodist.  These  were  her 
reasons  for  leaving  them.  She  was  cordially  re- 
ceived and  bapti/x'd,  and  long  continued  to  be  a 
sound,  an  orderly,  and  zealous  member. 

After  some  time  this  work  gradually  decreased. 
The  Church  paid  my  house-rent,  and  furnished  wood 
and  provisions  for  my  family,  and  I  gave  myself  up 
to  the  work  of  the  ministry.  I  now^  preached  ono 
Saturday  and  Sunday  in  Lebanon,  one  at  Mill 
Creek,  one  at  Pleasant  Run,  and  one  at  Sugar 
Creek,  and  two  days  in  each  month  at  Wilmington, 
Clinton  County,  about  twenty  miles  east  of  Lebanon, 
and  also  two  days  each  month  at  the  new  church 
south  of  the  Little  Miami  liivcr.     I  spent  the  re- 


328  Autobiography  of 

mainder  of  my  time  among  diffbrent  churches,  and 
in  going  from  place  to  place,  and  in  writing  a  book 
entitled  "  Simple  Truth."  When  this  book  came 
out  the  persecution  of  my  dream,  above  stated,  be- 
gan with  great  violence.  Two  learned  ministers, 
one  a  teacher  and  the  other  a  student  in  the  college 
at  Oxford,  Ohio,  together  with  the  Oxford  Church, 
opened  the  campaign  by  publishing  a  pamphlet  as 
a  review  of  my  book,  and  a  letter  was  written  to 
the  White  Water  Association  in  which,  as  well  as  in 
the  pamphlet,  my  writings  were  misrepresented,  and 
I  was  arraigned  before  the  world  and  my  brethren 
as  a  Bramin,  a  Socinian,  an  Arian,  a  Sabellian,  a 
believer  in  the  Alcoran,  in  short,  as  a  teacher  of 
doctrines  containing  a  mixture  of  all  the  ancient 
heresies  which  had  troubled  the  church.  Soon  after 
these  productions  there  came  out  another  pamphlet 
by  an  Elder  Fairfield,  and  afterward  another  by  El- 
der Mason,  of  whom  I  have  before  spoken.  These 
several  publications,  with  the  personal  influence  of 
many  ministers  and  members  of  the  Baptist  Churches, 
produced  great  excitement,  and  many  misrepresent- 
ations were  spreading  through  the  country.  From 
these  circumstances  the  w^orld,  and  more  especially 
those  of  other  denominations,  felt  emboldened  to 
fall  on  me  and  to  do  all  in  their  power  to  sink  me 
if  possible  below  recovery,  and  to  load  me  down 
with  reproaches   and  disgrace.     The  Churches  for 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  329 

whicli  I  preached  and  the  Baptists  generally,  and 
the  associations  stood  firmly  by  me ;  but  some  of 
tliem  gave  me  very  strong  hits  for  being  too  san- 
guine in  believing  that  patience,  forbearance,  and 
kindness  on  my  part,  and  a  calm  and  deliberate  ex- 
amination of  the  Scriptures,  and  their  plain  teach- 
ings (on  the  points  investigated  in  my  book)  by  the 
friends  and  churches  would  bring  me  out  all  right. 
I  also  published  another  book  entitled  the  "  Tri- 
umphs of  Truth."  In  this  book  I  undertook  to 
prove  by  Scripture  language  every  disputed  point  in 
my  first  book.  I  published  some  letters  to  the  Ox- 
ford Church,  and  to  the  two  ministers  who  had  pub- 
lished the  pamphlet  in  review  of  my  first  book  ;  and 
I  fully  exposed  their  misrepresentations  in  an  appen- 
dix. When  this  book  came  out  it  quieted  the 
tumult.  One  of  the  ministers  confessed  his  wrong, 
and  the  Oxford  Church  finally  went  down.  The 
other  editor  of  the  review  removed  to  Kentucky, 
and  soon  after  died.  Elder  Mason  lost  his  influence 
in  Ohio  and  moved  to  Wayne  County,  Indiana, 
drew  a  small  number  from  the  Elkhorn  Church  into 
his  views  for  a  time,  but  he  and  his  party  both  finally 
came  to  the  church  and  made  a  confession  and  were 
restored.  He  died  an  Elder  in  the  White  Water 
Association. 

The  time  for  the  meeting  of  the  White  Water 
Association  came  on  and  Elder  Stephen  Guard  and 
28 


330  AUTOBIOGR^VPIIY    OF 

myself,  with  several  brethren,  were  appointed  by  the 
Miami  Association  to  bear  a  corresponding  letter  to 
the  White  Water  Association,  to  meet  with  the 
Franklin  Church,  Fayette  County,  Indiana,  onWhite 
AVater,  some  four  miles  below  Connersville. 

When  on  our  way  to  that  place,  near  Oxford,  we 
met  some  brethren  who  began  to  urge  on  me  to  re- 
turn home  by  all  means,  for  a- letter  had  been  sent 
from  the  Oxford  Church,  and  I  was  to  be  rejected 
from  a  seat  in  the  association,  and  would  receive  no 
entertainment.  I  told  them  whatever  treatment  I 
might  meet  with  I  should  go  on,  and  hand  in  the 
letter,  and  discharge  the  duties  which  the  Miami 
Association  had  given  into  my  hands ;  "and  then  I 
should  act  as  circumstances  might  dictate.  We  went 
on  our  way  in  rather  a  melancholy  mood.  I  was  a 
stranger  and  had  never  been  at  the  Church  where 
we  were  to  meet,  and  had  attended  the  Association 
but  a  few  times.  My  acquaintance  was  very  lim- 
ited, either  with  ministers  or  members  of  that  asso- 
ciation, and  I  felt  like  a  stranger  in  a  strange  land. 
I  said  to  Elder  Guard :  "  I  suppose  I  shall  have  to 
hunt  for  a  tavern  to  get  lodgings,  and  so  w^e  will  be 
separated  at  night."  He  replied  that  our  horses 
should  not  part.  This  was  before  I  had  published 
my  second  book.  When  we  came  to  the  place,  we 
found  a  very  large  crowd,  and  Elder  Minor  Thomas, 
of  Kew  York,  was  reading  a  hymn,  preparatory  to 


Elder  AVilson  TiioMrsoN.  331 

preaching  the  introductory  sermon.  We  dismounted 
in  the  grove,  and  was  about  to  liitch,  when  an  elderly 
gentleman,  by  the  name  of  Pierce,  a  stranger  to  us 
all,  but  who  knew  me,  came  forward  and  intimated 
tliat  he  lived  in  the  house  on  the  bank  of  the  river — 
it  was  the  nearest  house  to  the  stand,  *'  and,"  said 
he,  "  as  your  horses  have  traveled  a  good  way,  I 
will  take  them  under  my  care,  and  you  can  walk 
backward  and  forth  to  the  meeting,  and  let  your 
horses  rest.  You  can  make  mj-  house  your  home." 
I  thanked  him  and  introduced  Elder  Guard  and  the 
brethren,  and  said:  "If  you  can  take  us  all  in,  we 
shall  be  glad  to  accept  your  generous  offer."  lie 
said,  he  was  prepared  to  receive  all  of  us.  I  felt 
encouraged  by  this  providence  at  such  a  trying  mo- 
ment, for,  as  such,  I  viewed  it.  We  went  up  near 
the  stand  and  heard  a  good  sermon  delivered  by 
Elder  Thomas,  after  which  the  Moderator  called  for 
the  letters  from  the  several  churches  to  be  read. 
When  Oxford  was  called  for,  man}^  of  its  partisans 
went  on  the  stand  and  others  stood  about  it.  The 
letter  was  very  lengthy;  and  while  it  was  being  read 
the  Moderator  said,  he  believed  such  a  letter  as  that 
ought  not  to  be  read  on  the  stand ;  to  which  one  of 
the  authors  of  the  review  replied:  "Let  it  be  read; 
it  is  from  one  of  our  churches,  and  is  well  worth 
hearing."  The  Moderator  took  his  seat,  and  the 
letter  was  read.     He  then  announced  that  the  asso- 


332  Autobiography  of 

ciation,  and  all  that  were  interested  in  the  business 
department  of  it,  would  now  repair  to  the  house; 
and,  after  a  short  recess,  preaching  w^ould  recom- 
mence on  the  stand.  As  we  were  going  to  the 
liouse,  I  was  accosted  by  a  stranger  who  seemed  to 
know  me.  He  said:  "Ah,  and  are  you  here?  At 
what  time  did  you  come?  Did  you  hear  that  letter?" 
I  replied  that  I  heard  it  all.  "And  what  did  you 
think  of  it?"  "Why,"  said  I,  "I  think  they  have 
put  in  too  much  powder,  and  have  entirely  overshot 
me;  and,  as  their  powder  will  be  wasted  by  to-mor- 
row, and  so  be  found  very  scarce,  they  will  under- 
shoot me  then,  and  so  I  shall  not  get  hit  at  all." 
He  said:  "Maybe  so;"  and  turned  away.  After 
the  association  was  organized.  Elder  Lewis  Dewees 
was  chosen  Moderator.  The  Miami  letter  of  cor- 
respondence was  the  first  called  for.  I  arose  and 
handed  it  in.  It  was  read,  and  all  the  messengers 
cordially  invited  to  seats  in  the  deliberations  of  the 
association.  Ilere,  I  supposed,  my  seat  would  be 
objected  to,  and  the  investigation  respecting  me 
would  commence;  but  not  a  word  was  said.  I  still 
waited  until  all  the  letters  of  the  corresponding  as- 
sociations had  been  read  and  disposed  of,  and  then 
I  obtained  the  floor  and  said  :  "  I  rejoice  to  perceive, 
in  the  friendly  reception  you  have  given  the  letter 
from  Miami,  which  I  have  handed  in,  abundant 
evidence  of  the  harmony  and  uninterrupted  brotherly 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  333 

correspondence  that  still  exists  among  us.  And  now 
I  liave  discliargcd  the  duties  which  my  association 
required  of  me  to  do,  and  you,  by  inviting  me  to  a 
seat  with  you,  have  showed  your  regard  for  the 
body  which  sent  me  here.  Now  I  wish  to  call  your 
attention  to  a  letter  from  one  of  your  churches,  and 
which  was  publicly  read  on  your  stand  this  day,  in 
which  I  am  personally  assailed,  as  being  a  heretic,  a 
Bramin,  a  Mohammedan,  and  a  believer  in  about  all 
other  species  of  heresy,  both  ancient  and  modern, 
which  have  ever  troubled  the  church.  I  am  per- 
sonally attacked  by  one  of  the  churches  of  your 
body;  and  yet  I  am  sitting  with  you  in  council, 
without  your  offering  any  reproof,  or  any  mani- 
festation of  your  disapprobation  of  that  church's 
course.  If  I  am  guilty  of  even  one-halt  of  what 
they  have  accused  me  of,  I  can  not  be  worthy  of  a 
seat  with  you  in  council,  or  of  any  other  Christian 
body;  and  if  that  church  has  basely  misrepresented 
my  writing,  as  I  now  charge  them,  then  I  can  not 
sit  with  them  in  this  association.  I  say  this  only  for 
myself,  as  an  individual,  and  I  add,  upon  my  own 
responsibility,  that  I  am  read}^  to  meet  an}'  com- 
mittee that  either  this  association,  or  the  Oxford 
Church,  may  appoint.  I  think  I  can  prove  that  all 
they  have  said,  in  that  letter,  about  the  heresies  of 
my  writing,  are  misrepresentations  of  my  book. 
Therefore  I  can  not  sit  in  this  association  until  I 


334  AuTOBIOGRAniY    OF 

know  hy  some  expressive  act  of  her's,  lier  disappro- 
bation of  that  church  and  her  letter.  I,  therefore, 
for  myself,  personally  and  individually,  decline 
taking  a  seat  under  present  circumstances."  Ko 
one  made  any  reply,  and,  for  sometime  all  was 
silent  Then  a  motion  was  made,  and  carried,  to 
refer  the  Oxford  letter  and  the  whole  matter  to 
the  committee  on  arrangement,  so  that  it  should 
come  in  as  an  item  of  business  on  the  morrow. 
Thus  the  matter  ended  on  Friday.  Elder  Guard 
was  appointed  to  preach  on  the  stand  first,  on  Sat- 
urday morning.  After  we  went  to  our  place  of  en- 
tertainment and  had  dined,  Elder  Guard  and  myself 
took  a  walk  in  a  meadow.  We  both  felt  sad  and 
gloomy. 

After  walking  some  time  in  silence  I  said: 
"  Well,  Brother  Guard,  contrary  to  the  wish  of  the 
Oxford  combination,  who  did  not  intend  that  either 
of  us  should  preach  to  the  people  from  tlie  stand 
where  that  letter  was  read,  God  has  so  ruled  it  that 
you  are  to  preach  to-morrow  morning;  and  I  do 
hope  and  pray  that  the  Lord,  who  has  called  and 
sent  you  to  feed  His  sheep  and  lambs,  will  be  your 
present  helper  in  time  of  trouble."  He  remarked 
that  he  was  surprised  at  the  appointment,  "  for," 
said  he,  "  I  plainly  saw  that  neither  of  us  was  to  be 
put  on  the  stand,  and  the  association  was  not  to 
take  any  action  on  our  case  if  they  could  prevent  it, 


Elder  AVilson  Thompson.  335 

and  so  their  letter  would  stand  in  full  force;  and  the 
association,  by  her  silence,  would  seem  to  indorse  it. 
This  w^as  their  policy,  and  yet  I  was  appointed  with- 
out any  visible  opposition.  From  the  time  it  was 
announced  that  I  was  to  occupy  the  stand  I  felt  like 
Samson."  He  stopped  suddenly,  trembling  with 
emotion.  I  said  that  I  was  glad  that  he  felt  so 
strong,  and  added  :  "  I  do  hope  that  your  looks  may 
not  be  timid."  Said  he :  "  I  feel  very  weak ;  it  vvas  not 
in  regard  to  strength  that  I  felt  like  Samson ;  but 
when  he  grasped  the  pillars  he  cried:  *  Lord,  help 
this  once.'  So  I  now  pray, 'Lord,  help  this  once, 
for  I  am  not  able'  " — and  he  burst  into  tears.  We 
both  stood  weeping  for  some  time  together.  At 
length  I  said :  *'  My  brother,  these  people  have  not 
so  much  against  you  as  they  have  to  the  company  you 
keep.  I  am  the  victim  they  came  to  sacrifice. 
Your  doctrine,  'tis  true,  is  the  same  as  mine,  but 
my  book,  they  perceive,  lays  the  ax  at  the  root  of 
'Fullerism,'  which  has  long  been  their  hobb}',  and 
they  are  now  seeking  for  an  advantage  to  prostrate 
the  book  and  me  both ;  not  b}'  any  fair  Scriptural 
investigation,  nor  by  letting  my  book  go  before  the 
people  to  speak  for  itself,  but  by  that  letter,  sent  by 
the  Oxford  Church  (the  very  seat  of  learning  in  the 
West)  to  the  association.  This  is  their  policy  to 
keep  us  both  out  of  the  standi  and  prevent  the  asso- 
ciation fi'om  taking  any  action  on  the  letter,  but  let 


336  Autobiography  of 

it  all  pass  as  though  it  was  approved  and  endorsed 
by  her.  Then  their  condemnation  of  all  the  alleged 
heresies  they  have  accused  me  and  my  book  of  ad- 
vancing, will  seem  to  be  indorsed  by  the  silence  of 
the  association,  and  by  our  being  rejected  from  the 
stand.  But  I  believe  that  the  God  who  has  com- 
mitted to  you  a  dispensation  of  the  gospel  of  His 
grace  has  so  far  restrained  the  wrath  of  men  that  it 
shall  praise  Ilira;  and  prejudices  that  were  intended 
to  be  fixed  on  the  minds  of  the  people,  and  es- 
pecially on  the  churches  and  brethren,  will,  in  some 
degree,  be  removed.  Let  them  succeed  as  they  may 
with  me,  I  am  in  the  hand  of  God  in  this  matter; 
and,  if  it  be  His  will  that  I  should  preach  here,  He 
will  so  have  it.  I  shall  submit  and  leave  it  all  with 
Him,  for  I  am  far  too  ignorant  and  unworthy  to  dic- 
tate in  such  a  case.  I  feel  to  say,  *  iTot  my  will,  but 
thine  be  done,  0  Lord.'" 

When  Saturday  morning  came  we  went  to  the 
meeting-house,  and  when  the  bill  of  arrangement 
of  business  was  reported,  received,  and  made  the  or- 
der of  business  for  the  day,  not  one  word  appeared 
about  that  letter.  I  then  saw  that  it  was  to  be 
passed  over  without  any  action  of  the  association, 
unless  it  was  to  be  called  up  by  motion,  if  I  should 
go  to  the  stand  to  hear  preaching.  Soon  a  call 
came  from  the  stand  requesting  Elder  Guard  to  go 
out,  for  that  an  immensely  large  crowd  of  people 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  337 

were  ill  waiting  to  hear  him.  The  Modenitor  called 
for  hiiii  to  go  and  preach  to  the  people.  The  Elder 
came  to  me  and  got  my  Bihle  and  hymn-book.  I 
saw  his  countenance  was  unusually  solemn.  He 
walked  out  and  quite  a  number  followed  him.  I 
kept  my  seat  to  watch  the  movements  of  the  busi- 
Dess.  "When  I  began  to  liear  the  loud,  strong  voice 
of  the  Elder  sounding  aloud,  my  mind  became 
deeply  and  powerfully  impressed  with  a  desire  to 
know  if  the  Lord  was  with  him  in  his  time  of  need. 
I  could  sit  there  no  longer,  and  so  stepped  out  and 
went  near  enough  to  the  stand  to  hear  every  word. 
I  saw  at  once  that  he  was  in  one  of  his  happiest 
moods  of  preaching.  I  stood  by  a  tree  until  I  felt 
as  confident  that  God  was  with  him  for  good,  as  I 
could  have  been  had  I  seen  His  glorious  presence 
with  my  natural  eyes.  I  then  returned  to  the 
house,  fully  satisfied  that  God  would  in  some  way, 
beyond  my  comprehension,  overrule  this  thing  for 
His  glory  and  the  good  of  the  Church  and  His  peo- 
ple. When  the  bill  of  arrangement  had  about  gone 
through.  Elder  Thomas  took  me  out  and  said: 
"  That  letter  which  was  referred  to  the  committee, 
was  not  attended  to  as  directed  by  the  association, 
and  if  you  wish  it  I  will  bring  it  up  by  motion, 
after  the  bill  has  been  gone  through*" 

Said  I:  "I  should  surely  feel  much  relieved  to  see 
the  association  act  on  the  case."     He  replied  that  he 
29 


338  Autobiography  of 

woald  make  the  motion  at  the  proper  time.  "We 
then  went  into  the  honse.  AVhen  the  hallots  were 
cast  for  the  preachers  to  occnpy  the  stand  on  Sun- 
day, I  was  truly  surprised  to  hear  my  name  an- 
nounced as  one  of  them,  and  that  I  had  the  highest 
vote.  The  rule  was  then  that  the  one  having  tlie 
liighest  numher  of  votes  should  preach  last.  At  the 
proper  time  Elder  Thomas  made  his  motion,  which 
Avas  carried.  Several  persons  said  they  did  not  know 
what  the  association  could  do  in  the  case.  The  let- 
ter had  been  written  by  one  of  the  churches,  and 
she  could  write  on  any  subject  she  chose.  One  min- 
ister said  he  did  not  see  what  I  could  wish  the  as- 
sociation to  do,  more  than  she  liad  done.  She  had 
invited  me  to  a  seat,  and  had  appointed  me  to 
preach  on  her  stand  to-morrow  ;  and  lie  thought  all 
that  was  enough,  and  he  wished  to  kno\v  of  me  what 
Avould  satisfy  me:  The  Moderatoi'  then  called  on  me 
to  say  what  T  wished  the  association  to  do  in  the 
case.  I  then  arose  and  said  :  "  This  association  has 
heard  that  letter  from  the  Oxford  Church  read  pub- 
licly on  her  stand,  in  a  mixed  assembly  of  people, 
both  saints  and  sinners,  believers  and  infidels,  and 
in  the  hearing  of  both  the  messengers  from  the 
churches  of  your  own  body  and  from  the  wide  range 
of  your  correspondence.  I  am  a  stranger  among 
you  ;  the  attack  was  personal,  and  made  before  some 
thousands  of  people,  charging  me  with  almost  every 


Elder  "Wilpon  Thompson.  339 

heresy  that  can  be  named  ;  so  here  I  stand  as  a  con- 
demned heretic,  of  the  worst  sort,  by  the  authority 
of  one  of  your  cliurches.  After  all  this,  when  I 
handed  in  the  corresponding  letter  from  Miami  that 
association  was  not  accused  by  any  church,  and,  of 
course,  this  association  in  receiving  that  letter,  could 
do  nothing  else  than  invite  its  accidental  messengers 
to  seats  with  you.  This  was  all  done  as  a  matter  of 
course,  and  I,  being  a  messenger,  was,  of  course,  in- 
cluded, as  no  personal  objection  was  made.  I!n'ow 
all  this  gave  no  expression  of  the  mind  of  the  asso- 
ciation either  for  or  against  the  course  of  that  church 
or  their  personal  attack  on  me  as  an  incorrigible 
heretic;  unless,  indeed,  their  silence  on  the  matter, 
and  passing  it  over  as  though  it  was  all  right,  be 
construed  into  an  implied  approbation  of  that 
church,  and  a  justification  of  its  course,  as  well  as 
their  belief  that  I  am  guilty  of  all  the  heresies  which 
I  have  been  charged  with  by  that  church.  I  saw 
this  was  the  design  of  my  accusers ;  for  to  avoid  any 
investigation  of  the  matter  they  raised  no  objection 
to  such  a  heretic  having  a  seat  in  council  with  them. 
This  left  me  but  one  course  to  take.  I  refused  a  seat 
and  charged  them  with  base  misrepresentations,  and 
declared  my  readiness  to  substantiate  my  charge  by 
a  fair  investigation  ;  but  this  was  treated  with  si- 
lence, and  the  letter  was  handed  over  to  the  commit- 
tee on  arrangement,  to  be  taken  up  in  the  order  of 


340  Autobiography  of 

business  on  Saturday.  But  this  order  of  the  associ- 
ation was  strangely  passed  over  without  any  notice 
whatever  in  the  report  of  the  committee,  and  the  re- 
port thus  deficient  was  made  the  business  of  the  day. 
So  that  if  Elder  Thomas  had  not  directly  brought  it 
up  by  motion,  before  the  association,  I  suppose  that 
no  expression  would  have  been  given  nor  any  inves- 
tigation entered  into.  And  yet  my  accusers  seem  to 
suppose  that  the  association  has  done  all  that  she 
could  do  to  satisfy  me;  because  she  received  a  cor- 
responding letter  at  my  hand,  and  also  appointed  me 
to  preach  on  the  stand  on  Sunday,  and  had  excluded 
me  from  a  seat  in  her  council !  Now,  I  am  called 
upon  to  say  what  more  I  wish  the  association  to  do 
in  the  case.  It  has  been  said  that  a  church  has  a 
right  to  write  on  what  subject  she  pleases;  then,  if 
she  chose,  she  can  fill  a  long  letter  with  slander,  de- 
traction, falsehood,  and  misrepresentation,  and  even 
presumption,  blasphemy,  and  persecution,  and  yet, 
strange  to  add,  the  association  can  not  reprove  or 
admonish  a  church  of  her  body  for  sending  such  a 
letter  to  her !  Every  person  must  see  the  fallacy  of 
such  a  position.  I  am  disposed  to  be  satisfied  with  as 
little  as  the  nature  of  the  case  will  admit.  I  do  not 
wish  to  dictate  to  this  body  what  they  should  do ; 
but  I  will  now  propose  to  you  that  if  by  your  invi- 
ting me  to  a  seat  with  you,  I  am  to  understand  that 
it  is  a  full  expression  of  your  fellowship  for  me  per- 


Elder  Wilson  Tuompson.  341 

sonally,  notwithstanding  all  that  the  Oxford  letter 
has  said,  and  also  that  by  your  electing  me  as  one 
to  preach  to-morrow,  you  mean  to  declare  by  this  act 
that  after  all  the  grievous  charges  of  heresy  con- 
tained in  that  long  letter  from  the  Oxford  Church, 
you  still  believe  the  doctrine  contained  in  my  book, 
and  are  willing  to  have  it  preached  among  you  ;  or, 
by  a  resolution  or  motion  send  a  reproof  upon  your 
minutes  to  that  church  for  sending  such  a  letter  to 
you,  and -thus  caution  all  the  churches  against  send- 
ing any  such  letters  for  the  future  ;  and,  in  addition, 
grant  me  a  certified  copy  of  the  letter,  as  it  was  per- 
Bonal,  to  take  with  me  ancl  use  as  prudence  and  cir- 
cumstances may  dictate,  I  shall  be  content."  To  this 
proposition  the  association  cordially  agreed.  The 
reproof  and  caution  were  spread  upon  the  minutes 
of  that  session,  and  I  got  a  certifi.ed  copy  of  the 
letter. 

The  Sunday  meeting  was  immensely  large.  T 
spoke  last,  taking  for  my  text  the  w^ords :  ^'  Philip 
began  at  the  same  words  and  preached  unto  him 
Jesus."  I  began  by  showing  that  the  eunuch  was 
on  his  return  from  Jerusalem,  where  he  had  been 
transacting  some  business  for  the  Queen  of  Candace, 
and  had  probably  got  a  copy  of  the  prophecies  of 
Isaiah,  and  the  part  he  was  now  reading  w^as  to  be 
found  in  the  fifty-third  chapter  of  these  prophecies. 
The  wdiole  connection  showed  conclusively  that  the 


342  Autobiography  of 

propliet  was  speaking  of  the  Mediator  in  behalf  of 
liis  people.  I  can  not  now  give  an  entire  and  cor- 
rect synopsis  of  my  sermon  from  memory,  but  I  en- 
deavored to  show  that  in  the  person  of  this  Jesus 
were  two  whole  and  distinct  natures,  divine  and  hu- 
man. That  in  His  human  nature  He  was  God's 
hoi}'  child  Jesus,  and  in  His  divine  nature  He  was 
God,  to  the  exclusion  of  all  persons  real  or  imagin- 
ary, which  were  distinct  from  Him.  In  His  holy, 
harmless,  and  undefiled  manhood  or  humanity,  He 
was  set  up  from  everlasting,  or  ever  the  earth  was. 
That  His  goings  forth  was  from  everlasting.  This 
Jesus,  the  executor  of  the  will  of  God  His  Father, 
in  which  will,  testament,  covenant,  counsel,  or  what- 
ever appellation  it  may  be  expressed  by  the  Media- 
tor or  executor,  was  verily  fore-ordained  before  the 
foundation  of  the  world.  He  was  to  be  the  head, 
the  life,  the  shepherd,  the  husband,  the  prophet,  the 
priest,  and  king  of  all  His  people.  His  members, 
His  heritage  and  portion,  yea,  all  His  saints  were 
given  to  Him,  and  chosen  in  Him  before  the  founda- 
tion of  the  world ;  not  indeed  on  account  of  some 
good  in  them  or  foreseen  to  be  done  by  them,  but 
they  were  so  chosen  that  they  should  be  holy  and 
without  blame  before  Him  in  love.  To  secure  to 
them  this  high  and  holy  destiny,  God  in  His  will 
settled  an  inheritance  upon  them,  having  predesti- 
nated  them  to  the  adoption  of  children,  and  so  they 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  343 

receive  the  inlieritance,  being  predestinated  accord- 
ing to  the  purpose  of  Ilim  who  worketh  all  things 
after  the  counsel  of  Ilis  own  will.  This  chosen  peo- 
ple, these  predestinated  heirs  are  given  to  Jesus,  and 
in  Ilim  are  blessed  with  all  spiritual  blessings  in 
heavenly  places,  according  to  that  early  choice  and 
predestination  of  love  by  which  they  were  chosen  as 
His  people,  Ilis  portion,  and  the  lot  of  His  inherit- 
ance. Grace  was  given  them  in  Ilim  before  the 
world  began ;  and  the  great  and  precious  promises 
or  guarantees  of  God's  w^ill  were  ordained  to  their 
glory.  In  this  way  I  showed  that  God  was  from 
everlasting  God;  and  as  such,  was  the  testator  of 
His  immutable  w^ill,  covenant,  testament,  or  counsel. 
Jesus  was  from  everlasting  the  Mediator  of  that  will, 
and  in  this  legal  and  indissoluble  relation  to  Him 
or  in  Him,  believers  are  one  with  Him.  He  is  the 
Head  over  all  things  to  the  Church,  and  as  members 
in  particular,  and  members  one  of  another,  all  fitly 
joined  together  and  compacted  by  joints  and  bands, 
constitute  the  body  of  Christ  and  make  up  the  full- 
ness of  that  body.  Thus  all  its  members  are  com- 
plete up  to  the  original  or  eternal  measure  of  the 
fullness  of  the  stature  of  Christ;  and  from  His  full- 
ness He  furnishes  all  of  them  with  such  gifts  and 
blessings  as  would  fit  them  for  their  respective  places 
in  His  body,  which  they  as  members  were  to  fill. 
So  of  His  fullness  have  all  we  received,  and  grace 


3-44  Autobiography  of 

for  grace.  Thus  Christ  was  the  Head  of  the  Church 
and  the  Saviour  of  the  body.  So  there  is  one  God 
and  one  Mediator  between  God  and  man,  the  man 
Christ  Jesus.  Kow  a  mediator  is  not  a  mediator  of 
one,  but  God  the  testator  is  one;  and  Tlis  chosen 
lieirs,  as  men,  are  now  legal  relations  as  joint-heirs 
with  the  man  Christ  Jesus,  who  was  appointed  heir 
of  all  things.  He,  therefore,  legally  stands  between 
God  and  these  heirs  in  His  will  as  Mediator — a  re- 
lation He  sustained  to  them  before  time  began. 
This  Mediator  was  called  Wisdom,  because  all  the 
liidden  wisdom  of  God's  will  w^as  in  Him,  and  in 
time  He  should  make  it  known,  just  as  He  has  done, 
as  we  may  read  in  the  eighth  chapter  of  Proverbs. 
Eut  when  by  this  wisdom  God  made  the  world,  this 
wisdom  was  called  His  AYord ;  as  it  is  said :  "  By 
the  word  of  God  the  heavens  were  of  old  and  the 
earth  standing  in  the  w^ater  and  out  of  the  water." 
This  Word  of  God  was  that  by  which  He  produced 
all  things  and  formed  them  according  to  His  wisdom 
and  by  the  word  of  His  power.  God  put  forth  His 
wisdom  and  power  in  the  creation  and  order  of  all 
things,  in  and  through  the  medium  of  His  Word, 
therefore  as  man  was  made  a  living  soul,  that  is,  a 
natural,  accountable,  and  conversational  being,  he 
Avas  to  govern  the  lower  world  and  all  its  hosts  by 
His  Word.  So  God,  who  gave  language  to  man  by 
which  to  communicate  to  each  other,  and  this  Modi- 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  345 

ator  of  God's  will  beino^  the  or2:«'^n  or  medium  of 
God's  communication  to  man,  and,  commonly,  in 
language,  it  is  proper  that  this  medium  should  be 
called  the  "  Word  of  God."  Moreover,  all  the  vol- 
ume of  words  of  truth  which  God  has  revealed  and 
made  known  to  the  sons  of  men,  were  then  hid  in 
God  as  His  unrevealed  wisdom ;  yet  all  this  was  es- 
sentially in  the  Mediator,  and  by  Ilim  to  be  declared 
in  the  fullness  of  time.  This  name  "Word"  is 
therefore  not  only  proper  but  full  of  instruction. 
This  voice,  or  Word  of  God,  was  heard  by  Adam, 
in  the  cool  of  the  day,  where  he  had  hid  himself 
through  conscious  guilt  and  shame,  for  his  naked- 
ness and  crime  were  now  upon  him.  The  crown  of 
earthly  glory  had  fallen  from  his  head,  and  the  light 
of  God's  smile  had  darkened  on  his  brow.  His  un- 
born race  was  sunk  with  him  under  the  gloom  and 
power  of  death.  The  Word  of  God  called  him  to 
an  account,  and  pronounced  special  penalties  which 
should  spring  up  from  the  earth;  now  it  will  bring 
forth  briers  and  thorns  for  his  sake,  or  on  his  ac- 
count, and  the  beasts,  the  fish,  the  fowl,  the  reptiles, 
and  the  insects,  are  no  longer  in  quiet  subjection 
under  him,  but  stand  arrayed  against  him  to  devour 
his  flesh  and  suck  out  his  blood.  Surely  this  awful 
crisis — when  horror  and  despair  seemed  depicted  on 
the  entire  universe — was  a  proper  moment  for  the 
Word  of  God  to  give  some  intimation  of  the  will 


3^6  Autobiography  of 

of  Ilis  Father,  wliicli  He  as  Mediator  was  to  fulfill. 
He  there  implied  a  threat  to  the  serpent,  saying  :  "  I 
will  put  enmity  hetvveen  thy  seed  and  her  seed :  it 
shall  bruise  thy  head  and  thou  shalt  bruise  liis 
heel."  This  was  the  first  revelation  of  the  media- 
torial work  of  this  Jesus,  whom  Philip  preached  to 
the  eunuch. 

In  the  symbolical  offering  of  faith  we  see  another 
exhibition  of  the  same  dawning  hope,  and  the  mode 
of  its  accomplishment  by  Abel's  acceptable  ofiering, 
a  type  of  the  sacrifice  of  this  Jesus.  Ere  long 
the  ^lediator,  as  man,  declared  to  be  man,  in  human 
form,  appeared  to  Abraham,  in  company  with  two 
other  men,  on  their  way  to  Sodom.  Something  pe- 
culiar appeared  in  this  man,  wherefore  Abraham  in- 
terceded with  him,  as  with  God,  for  Sodom.  This  man 
made  a  direct  promise  to  Abraham,  of  Isaac,  as  a 
seed  in  which  all  the  nations  of  the  earth  should  be 
blessed,  and  said  that  the  child  of  promise  should  be 
brought  forth  by  Sarah.  This  was  the  word  of  God 
to  Abraham ;  but  the  man  of  God's  right  hand  re- 
vealed it  to  him.  Here  was  a  plain  historical  narra- 
tive of  a  fact,  which  the  inspired  historian  records 
as  a  fact;  and  if  we  have  like  precious  faith  w-ith 
Abraham,  we  must  believe  as  he  did.  The  man  who 
stood  before  Joshua  with  a  drawn  sword  in  his  hand 
and  declared  himself  to  be  come  forth  as  the  cap- 
tain of  the  Lord's  host,  is   another  plain    fact   re- 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  347 

conled  by  an  inspired  historian  ;  and  the  proto- 
murtyr,  Stephen,  declares  that  Jesus  was  with  the 
Church  in  the  wilderness.  Still  another  narrative, 
equally  plain,  is  recorded  of  Manoah  and  his  wife, 
seeing  and  conversing  with  a  man — a  mysterious 
man — concerning  the  birtli  of  Samson.  This  man 
was  also  seen  by  the  heathen  l^ebuchadnezzar,  in  the 
"  burning  fiery  furnace,"  with  the  three  Hebrew 
cliildren,  and  his  form  was  Uke  the  Son  of  God. 
This  is  another  plain  narrative  recorded  by  the  in- 
spired historian,  and  must  be  either  true  or  false. 
If  true  then  tliis  Jesus,  as  man,  did  actually'  pre-exist 
before  lie  was  born  of  Mary.  All  these  plain  narra- 
tives are  fully  and  forcibly  corroborated  by  the 
prophets  to  whom  the  word  of  the  Lord  came  say- 
ing: "  Thus  saith  the  Lord,"  so  and  so.  This  same 
Jesus  is  the  word  of  the  Lord,  which  came  to  the 
prophets  when  they  were  searching  what  and  what 
manner  of  time  the  Spirit  of  Christ,  which  was  in 
them,  did  signify  when  it  testified  beforehand  the 
sufferings  of  Christ  and  the  glory  which  should  fol- 
low. Christ  himself,  who  is  the  faithful  and  true 
w^itness,  the  beginning  of  the  creation  of  God,  set- 
tled this  question  by  a  constant  reference  to  his  pre- 
existence  with  God.  We  meet  with  many  such  say- 
ings as  the  following :  "  What  and  if  ye  shall  see  the 
Son  of  Man  ascend  up  where  He  was  before?"  "  I 
X>roceeded  and  came  forth  from  God  ;"  **  I  came  not 


348  Autobiography  of 

of  myself,  but  lie  sent  me  ;''  "  Before  Abraham  was 
I  am ;"  "  He  that  ascendeth  is  the  same  that  de- 
scendeth  into  the  lower  part  of  the  earth."  Now, 
in  numerous  similar  references  to  Ilis  former  exist- 
ence with  God,  and  of  His  coming  out  from  God, 
and  being  sent  from  God,  and  of  His  returning  back 
to  God,  all  prove  positively  llis  pre-existence.  If 
this  were  not  true,  why  did  Jesus  pray  to  His 
Father  for  the  same  glory  which  lie  had  with  Ilim 
before  the  world  was  ?  If  this  pre-existence  was 
not  true  of  His  subordinate  or  human  nature  or 
manhood,  how  could  He  be  sent?  We  know  He 
was  sent  not  to  do  His  own  will,  but  the  will  of  God 
who  sent  Him — to  do  a  work  which  God  had  given 
Ilim  to  do.  Surel}^  David,  in  the  Psalms,  recog- 
nized His  existence  as  a  man  ;  for  he  calls  Him  "  the 
man  of  God,"  even  "  the  Son  of  Man  which  Grod 
had  made  strong  for  himself."  Surely,  another  of 
the  holy  prophets  recognized  Him  as  a  man  existing 
in  his  day,  for  he  calls  Him  "  the  man  that  is  God's 
fellow."  And  Daniel,  another  of  the  prophets  of 
God,  saw  in  a  vision  one  like  the  Son  of  Man  com- 
ing with  the  clouds  of  heaven,  and  approaching  this 
Ancient  of  Days  ;  and  they  brought  Him  near  be- 
fore Him.  The  holy  apostles  also  bore  witness  to 
the  same  truth,  as  did  also  John  the  Baptist,  who 
declares  that  this  "  Jesus  was  preferred  before  him, 
for  He  was  before  him."     Now  John  was  born  of 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  349 

Elizabeth,,  about  six  montlis  before  Jesus  was  born 
of  Mary.  So  if  He  did  not  exist  previous  to  Ilis 
birth  of  Mary  lie  was  not  before  John.  The  a})os- 
tle  John  confirms  the  above  testinion}^  to  the  doc- 
trine of  the  pre-existence  of  the  man,  Christ  Jesus, 
as  borne  by  the  inspired  historians,  prophets,  and 
apostles,  with  John  the  Baptist,  and  even  b}-  Christ 
himself.  This  hoi}' man  says:  "In  the  beginning 
was  the  Word,  and  the  Word  was  with  God  and  the 
Word  was  God."  And  again :  "  The  Word  was 
made  flesh  and  dwelt  among  us,  and  we  beheld  His 
glory  (the  glory  as  of  the  only  begotten  of  the 
Father),  full  of  grace  and  truth."  Again,  he  says; 
*'The  same  was  in  the  be2:innin2:  with  God." 

Now,  as  the  Word  was  with  God,  and  as  the 
Word  was  made  flesh  and  dwelt  among  the  apostles, 
as  the  only  begotten  of  the  Father,  we  think  the 
point  of  his  pre-existence  settled.  But  if  any  doubt 
should  remain  on  the  mind  of  any  one,  after  all 
these  Scripture  quotations,  it  should  be  expelled  by 
the  most  unequivocal  testimony  of  this  same  wit- 
ness, where  he  says,  in  speaking  of  tliis  same  Word  : 
"That  which  was  from  the  be2:inninii:,  which  we 
have  heard,  which  we  have  seen  with  our  eyes,  which 
we  have  looked  upon,  and  our  hands  have  handled 
of  the  Word  of  life;  for  the  life  was  manifested, 
and  we  have  seen  it  and  bear  witness,  and  show 
unto    you    that    eternal    life    which   avus   with    the 


850  Autobiography  of 

Father,  and  was  manifested  unto  us  ;  that  which  we 
liave  seen  declare  w^e  unto  you,  that  ye  also  may 
have  fellowship  with  us;  and  truly  our  fellowship  is 
with  the  Father,  and  with  His  Son,  Jesus  Christ. 
And  these  things  write  we  unto  you  that  your  joy 
may  be  full." 

This  testimony  includes  all  the  apostles  under  the 
pronoun  we — we  who  have  heard,  and  seen  with  our 
eyes,  looked  upon  and  handled,  and  whom  we  have 
preached,  written  and  testified  of,  with  a  view  to 
settle  the  faith  of  all  the  saints  and  all  churches,  on 
this  very  point ;  so  that  their  fellowship  may  he 
with  the  apostles,  as  their  agreement  or  fellowship  is 
with  the  Father,  and  with  His  Sou,  Jesus  Christ. 
This  very  Jesus,  whom  Philip  preached,  was  then 
truly  as  the  Word,  in  existence  with  God  from  the 
beginning  and  was  manifested  to  the  apostles,  and 
they  were  fully  qualified  as  witnesses  in  the  case. 
The  result  is  incoutestible.  Jesus  as  Mediator — the 
man  Christ  Jesus — did  exist  from  the  beginning 
with  God ;  and  "  was  manifested  in  these  last  times 
for  you  who  believe  in  God,  who  raised  Ilim  up 
from  the  dead."  If  all  this  infallible  testimony  can 
be  spurned  as  heresy,  then  the  whole  Bible  may  be 
rejected  as  a  novel,  and  the  actual  existence  of  Je- 
sus denied  ;  for  how  do  we  know  that  Jesus  lived  at 
all,  about  Jerusalem,  only  as  Ilis  apostles,  evangel- 
ists, and  John  the  Baptist  have  told  us,  and  histo- 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  351 

rinns  liavc  recorded  it,  as  Luke  and  others  did. 
Now,  as  these  and  the  inspired  historians  and 
prophets  of  the  Old  Testament  Iiave  told  us  that 
Christ  was  both  seen  and  heard  by  thcni,  from  the 
beginning — we  can  trace  Ilim  all  along,  at  various 
times  and  places — how^  can  some  among  you  deny 
His  pre-existence,  and  boldly,  in  the  face  of  God, 
Ilis  Word,  His  Church,  and  the  world,  charge  the 
doctrine  as  the  worst  of  heresies?  So  far  we  have 
examined  a  few  of  the  many  witnesses  to  prove  that 
this  Jesus,  which  Philip  preached,  was  not,  even  in 
his  subordinate  nature,  as  man,  or  creature,  of  yes- 
terday, springing  first  into  conscious  existence  at 
Bethlehem,  when  born  of  Mary.  This  low  and 
contemptible  notion  of  the  man  Jesus  not  only 
eclipses  the  personal  glories  of  the  Mediator,  but 
dishonors  God's  wisdom  and  will  in  appointing  a 
nonentity  as  mediator,  leaving  all  the  patriarchs, 
fathers,  prophets  and  saints,  who  lived  during  the 
first  four  thousand  years  of  the  world,  without  any 
mediator  between  them  and  their  God;  for  the  only 
Mediator  is  the  man  Christ  Jesus.  It  also,  in  eflfect, 
denies  that  God  loved  them  in  Christ,  blessed  them 
in  Ilim,  gave  them  eternal  life  in  Ilim  ;  in  a  word, 
this  sophistical  theory  undermines  the  whole  re- 
vealed system  of  redemption  in  Christ  Jesus. 
■  We  now  claim  with  confidence  that  we  have 
proven  incontestibly,  not  only  that  he  did  exist  be- 


352  Autobiography  of 

fore  the  world  began,  but  also  that  be  did  frequently 
appear  to  Adam,  to  Abraham,  to  Joshua,  to  Ma- 
noab,  to  ]!^ebuchadnezzar,  to  David,  to  Daniel,  and 
many  of  the  fathers,  prophets,  and  saints,  as  MAN, 
in  the  active  and  actual  discharge  of  the  laborious 
functions  of  the  mediator  between  God  and  them. 

I  have  thus  shown  the  eternal  glories,  faithful- 
ness, grace,  and  fullness  of  the  Mediator  in  his  man- 
hood, or  human  nature,  with  God,  and  among  His 
people,  as  the  messenger  or  angel  of  God's  presence; 
or,  if  you  would  better  understand  this  phrase — the 
ever-living  Mediator,  the  executor  of  God  the 
Father's  immutable  will.  So  the  saints  of  old  were 
often  made  to  rejoice,  not  in  that  which  did  not  ex- 
ist, but  in  the  living  God  of  Israel,  and  Ills  re- 
deemer the  Holy  One  of  Israel.  In  all  the  early 
appearances  in  Ilis  manhood  there  was  a  constant 
manifestation  that  the  God  of  Abraham  was  in  and 
with  the  man.  We  shall  admire  tlie  testimony  of 
His  divine  nature,  and  see  whether  this  was  simply 
the  divinity  of  one-third  of  the  Godhead,  or  the 
whole  of  it. 

I  am  publicly  accused  of  heresy,  because  I  not 
only  believe,  preach  and  have  written,  on  the  ^re- 
cxistcncc  of  the  man  Christ  Jesus,  as  the  Mediator; 
but  also  because  I  maintain  that  this  Jesus,  in  His 
Divine  nature,  is  the  true  God,  to  the  exclusion  of 
all  other  persons,  beings  or  things  that  are  distinct 


Elder   AVilson  Thompson.  353 

from  Ilini.  By  tlic  term  "person"  I  understand  is 
mciint  an  individual.  So  I  learn  from  words,  which 
are  signs  of  ideas,  that  a  person  is  an  individual,  and 
that  distinct  and  separate.  Therefore,  as  there  arc 
many  persons  in  the  Godhead,  distinct  from  each 
other,  and  each  one  of  these  Divine  and  distinct 
persons,  he'iug  separately  considered,  is  truly  and 
properly  God,  there  must  he  just  as  many  distinct, 
or  separate  individuals,  and  each  one  a  God,  true 
and  proper.  Kow  if  "svords  are  signs  of  ideas,  the 
words  are  the  signs  of  the  true  and  proper  Gods, 
separate  and  distinct  from  each  other.  This  Popish 
heresy  I  have  exposed.  Let  the  advocates  of  this 
Papal  tradition  roar  and  vent  their  venom  as  they 
may,  and  labor  to  rob  this  Jesus  of  all  the  divine 
glories,  excepting  what  belongs  to  the  second  one 
of  these  three  divine  persons,  separately  considered. 
Kow  the  Word,  which  w^as  with  God  in  the  begin- 
ing,  and  was  made  flesh,  was  the  man ;  but  in  tlie 
divine  nature  of  that  Word,  the  Word  w^as  God. 
So  the  Word  was  both  God  and  with  God.  While 
there  was  no  God  with  Him,  this  could  not  be  true 
if  the  Word  was  a  distinct  person  from  the  Father; 
and,  as  such,  w^as  truly  and  properly  God.  If  the 
whole  fullness  of  the  Godhead  dwelt  in  the  man 
Christ  Jesus,  then  there  could  be  no  part  of  that 
fullness  left  out  of  Him,  to  remain  among  other  per- 
sons distinct  from  llim  in  whom  its  whole  fullness 


354  Autobiography  of 

dwelt.  The  Father,  whom  they  call  the  first  person, 
dwelt  ill  Ilim,  for  lie  says:  "The  Father  that 
dwelleth  in  me,  lie  doetli  tlie  works."  "I  in  the 
Father  and  the  Father  in  me."  *'  I  and  my  Father 
are  one."  If  these,  the  Father  and  the  "Word,  were 
two  persons,  they  were  hoth  in  Christ,  and  not  dis- 
tinct, but  one.  The  Holy  Ghost,  or  Holy  Spirit, 
which  they  say  is  the  third  person,  is  in  Ilim. 
Jesus  is  the  Spirit  of  prophecy.  "  Holy  men  of  old 
spake  as  they  were  moved  by  the  Holy  Spirit."  But 
this  Holy  Ghost  was,  *'  the  Spirit  of  Christ  which 
was  in  them,  when  they  testified  beforehand  the 
sufferings  of  Christ  and  the  glory  which  should 
follow."  This  Holy  Spirit  was  not  in  Him  by 
measure.  A  measure  of  the  Spirit  was  given  to  the 
prophets,  apostles  and  all  God's  people,  to  profit 
withal,  but  it  was  all  in  and  upon  this  Jesus,  and  not 
distinct  from  Him.  It  follows,  of  course,  that  if 
three  were  persons,  they  were  not  distinct  persons, 
but  all  three  were  one  God,  in  one  person,  and 
"  these  three,  the  Father,  the  Word,  and  the  Spirit" — 
the  three  that  bare  record  in  heaven — are  all  in  the 
one  person  of  this  Jesus,  who  is  properly  the  visible 
form  of  the  invisible  God.  This  truth  is  stated  most 
emphatically  by  Isaiah,  in  these  words,  dictated  by 
the  Holy  Ghost:  "Unto  us  (the  people  of  God)  a 
child  is  born ;  unto  us  (the  same  people)  a  Son  is 
given  ;  the  government  shall  be  upon  His  shoulders." 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  355 

This  born  cliild,  this  son  given,  surely  describes 
Christ's  manhood,  while  His  name  is  indicative  of 
His  Godhead.  "Ilis  name  shall  be  called  Wonder- 
fnl,  Counsellor," — and  what  can  be  more  wonderful 
than  for  a  child  to  be  born,  a  son  given  who  was 
both  God  and  man,  God  being  His  Father,  and 
Mary,  one  of  the  fallen  daughters  of  apostate  Adam, 
His  mother.  Yet,  at  His  conception,  the  Holy  Ghost 
came  upon  Mary  and  hallowed  her,  and  "the  power 
of  the  Highest  overshadowed  her.  Therefore  that 
holy  thing  which  was  born  of  her  shall  be  called 
the  Son  of  the  Highest."  Is  this  not  wonderful  in- 
deed, that  the  Holy  Ghost  should  be  actually  en- 
gaged in  His  conception,  preparing  a  sinful  mother 
of  Adam's  fallen  race  to  bear  a  holy,  sinless  child — 
Jesus,  who  was  "holy,  harmless,  and  ui;defiled?" 
All  His  works  and  doings  were  also  wonderful. 
Counsellor — This  item  of  His  name  IJe  amply  tills. 
The  mysteries  of  God's  holy  will  were  to  be  revealed 
by  Him.  All  things  are  open  and  plain  before  Him. 
All  the  trei^sures  of  Diviqe  wisdom  are  in  Him. 
His  eyes  are  over  the  righteous,  and  His  ears  are 
open  to  their  cries;  and  they  come  boldly  to  His 
thi'one  of  grace  in  every  time  of  need.  O  what  a 
Counsellor  He  is,  and  with  what  freedom  and  con- 
fidence Christians  may  come  and  consult  Him  under 
all  their  trials,  afflictions,  and  persecutions.  Surely 
Ue  is  worthy  of  the  name  Counsellor.     "The  gov- 


356  AuTomoaiiAPiiY  of 

enmieiit  shall  be  upon  His  shoulders."  I  have 
omitted  to  remark  on  this  part  of  the  text  until 
now,  because  it  attributes  to  Ilim  the  government, 
and  not  a  name;  and,  therefore,  might  bo  more  cor- 
rectly understood  and  applied  to  Ilim,  as  both  God 
and  man  in  one  person.  The  government  shall  be 
upon  Ilis  shoulders.  The  government  of  the  earth, 
the  starry  heavens,  the  seas,  and  all  their  varied 
hosts,  are  under  His  control.  Even  heaven  and  hell 
are  all  subject  to  His  government.  Bat,  more  espe- 
cially, in  the  light  of  this  prophecy,  the  government 
of  His  chosen  people,  Ilis  Church,  His  kingdom,  as 
King  of  saints,  to  whom  as  a  child,  He  was  born, 
and,  as  a  Son,  he  was  given,  seems  to  be  intended 
for  a  full  development  of  His  superior  and  infallible 
qualifications,  as  a  Governor.  I  shall  examine  His 
appellations  analytically.  He  is  called.  The  Mighty 
God.  "  The "  being  a  definite  article,  defines  one 
kind  or  species,  distinguishes  Him  from  all  other 
beings,  individuals,  or  persons  of  the  same  species. 
The  word  *' mighty"  being  an  adjective,  qualifying 
the  noun  "  God,"  it  follows,  then,  that  all  persons, 
although  they  may  be  said  to  belong  to  the  same 
nature,  or  essence,  yet  being  distinct  from  this  gov- 
ernor, can  have  no  valid  claim  to  an  equality  with 
this  personage,  who  is  here  called  by  name,  The 
Mighty  God. 

If  one  shadow  of  a  doubt  should  still  hover  over 


Elder  Wilson  TiioiMpsox.  357 

the  most  beclouded  mind,  it  surely  must  be  dispelled 
by  the  next  item  of  His  majestic  name — tlic  J^cer- 
lasting  Father.  Here  again  the  same  definite  article 
is  found  separating  this  person,  on  whose  shoulders 
the  government  shall  rest,  from  all  other  persons 
that  may  be  imagined,  of  the  same  nature.  The 
word  "everlasting" — the  adjective  qualifying  the 
noun  "father" — shows  that  this  father  is  the  very 
God  and  Father  of  the  man  Christ  Jesus.  The  Je- 
hovah of  the  Jews,  the  God  of  Abraham,  Isaac,  and 
Jacob,  who  claims  the  confidence  and  worship  of  all 
His  people,  and  under  the  most  awful  sanctions,  for- 
bids us  to  know  or  to  reverence  any  other  person, 
being,  thing,  real  or  imaginative,  distinct  from  Ilim  ; 
"  but  Ilim  only  shalt  thou  serve."  The  closing  item 
in  Ilis  name  seems  to  be  designed  to  show  the  perpe- 
tuity and  glory  of  His  government,  including  both 
His  manhood  and  His  godhead  in  one  person  ;  not  in 
three  distinct  forms,  but  in  one  person,  who  is  called 
'''the  Prince  of  Peace,  Jesus  "made  peace  by  the 
blood  of  the  cross."  "  By  Him  we  have  peace  with 
God."  "By  this  offering  of  himself"  as  made  to 
God  through  the  Eternal  Spirit,  "  He  has  slain  the 
enmity  contained  in  the  transgressed  law  of  com- 
mandments and  ordinances;  taking  it  out  of  the 
way  and  nailing  it  to  His  cross,  so  making  peace — 
breaking  down  the  dividing  or  middle  wall  of  divis- 
ion" wdiich  was  between  the  Jews  and  Gentiles,  and 


358  Autobiography  of 

of  the  twain  making  one  man,  body,  or  cliurcli,  so 
making  peace.  His  government  was  not  estab- 
lished "  with  garments  rolled  in  blood"  on  the  field 
of  battle  and  carnage;  but  hy  "  Peace  on  earth  and 
good-will  toward  men."  "  The  government  shall  be 
npon  His  shoulder;"  He,  by  wisdom  and  power, be- 
nevolence, and  good-will,  and  every  virtue,  either 
liuman  or  divine,  will  sustain  the  government  for- 
ever. This  is  beautifully  delineated  by  the  prophet, 
whose  declaration  includes  the  born  child,  the  given 
Son,  the  Wonderful,  the  Counsellor,  the  mighty  God, 
the  everlasting  Father,  the  Prince  of  Peace,  all  as  one 
and  the  same  person,  sustaining  the  weight  of  the 
government  upon  Ilis  shoulders,  and  executing  it  by 
His  own  power  most  gloriously.  These  are  His 
words :  "  Of  the  increase  of  His  government  and 
peace  there  shall  be  no  end ;  upon  the  throne  of 
David,  and  upon  His  kingdom,  to  order  it,  and  to 
establish  it  with  judgment  and  justice,  from  hence- 
forth even  forever.  The  zeal  of  the  Lord  of  hosts 
will  perform  this."  Where  are  your  three  distinct 
persons  ?  They  are  vanished  in  the  bewildering  fogs 
of  a  vain  imagination;  for  in  the  person  of  this 
child,  this  son,  this  governor,  this  prince,  this  mighty 
God,  even  this  everlasting  Father,  is  found  identified 
in  Jesus — to  the  exclusion  of  all  other  persons  dis^ 
tinct  from  Him.  The  Father  is  your  supposed  first; 
person  m  the  Trinity,  and  the  Holy  Spirit  your  third 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  359 

distinct  person.  But  we  liave  found  botli  the  Futlier 
and  the  Holy  Spirit  to  be  inchideJ  and  embodied  in 
Jesus  whom  Pliili[)  preached.  It  is,  therefore,  self- 
evident  to  every  intelligent  mind  not  blinded  with 
Papist  traditions,  that  the  Triune  God — Father, 
Word,  and  Holy  Spirit — is  the  Holy  Jesus,  in  his 
own  true,  proper,  and  undivided  eternal  power  and 
Godhead.  All  this  was  essential  to  Ilim  [)ersonally 
and  officially,  to  qualify  Him  as  mediator  between 
God  and  man — to  be  our  Saviour.  As  man  He  could 
die  for  us,  and  so  save  legally  from  the  legal  courts, 
and  from  the  law  whose  curse  we  had  fallen  under 
by  sin.  He,  "  through  the  Eternal  Spirit,  ofiered 
himself  to  God  for  us,''  as  "  the  altar  which  sanctifi- 
eth  the  gift."  Jesus,  as  man,  is  betrayed ;  He  agon- 
izes in  the  garden  of  Gethsemane;  His  very  soul  is 
sorrowful  even  unto  death  ;  and  thrice  He  prays,  not 
that  He  should  be  spared  from  drinking  the  cup,  but 
*'  0,  my  Father,  if  it  be  possible,  let  this  cup  pass, 
yet  not  my  will  but  thine  be  done."  Jesus  had  taught 
His  followers  that  He  had  come  down  from  heaven 
not  to  do  His  own  will,  but  the  v;ill  of  His  Father 
who  h.ad  sent  Him.  Now,  the  will  being  immuta- 
ble, and  confirmed  by  the  oath  of  God,  was,  there- 
fore, unchangeable  ;  hence  Christ,  as  man,  must  needs 
suffer  these  things  and  enter  into  His  glory.  Jesus, 
as  man,  died  according  to  the  foreknowledge  and  de- 
terminate counsel  of  God.    On  that  awful  and  event- 


3G0  Autobiography  of 

ful  Lour,  when  the  sun  was  vailed  in  table  shade  and 
the  earth  trembling  in  convulsive  agitation,  when 
the  rocks  were  rent,  and  the  graves  of  many  sleeping 
saints  were  opened,  Jesus  cried;  "My  God!  my 
God!  why  hast  thou  forsaken  me?"  Here  the  di- 
vinity which  had  been  in  Ilim,  and  co-operated  with 
Ilim,  but  could  not  die,  separated  from  Him,  because 
man  had  sinned  and  must  die.  Hence  this  division 
of  the  two  whole  yet  distinct  natures  were  of  neces- 
sity effected  for  the  time.  The  man— the  wliole 
man — suffered  for  the  sins  of  the  lieirs  in  God's 
will ;  "  His  soul  was  made  an  offering  for  sin."  "  He 
bore  our  sins  in  His'own  body  on  the  tree."  When 
the  agonies  and  pangs  of  the  death  on  the  cross  were 
endured  to  the  end  He  cried:  "It  is  finished!"  and 
gave  up  the  ghost  (the  spirit  of  the  man),  and  He 
was  dead.  On  the  third  day,  God,  who  had  forsaken 
Him  on  the  cross,  returned  again,  and  raised  Him 
from  the  dead.  The  very  Holy  Ghost,  which  quick- 
ened the  dead  body  of  Christ,  is  the  ver}^  same  Spirit 
which  dwells  in  each  of  God's  believing  children,  in 
measure,  and  shall  finally  "  quicken  their  vile  bodies 
by  His  Spirit,  which  dwellelh  in  them."  He  was 
raised  from  the  dead  by  the  glory  of  the  Father ; 
so,  we  see  that  the  Father  and  the  Holy  Spirit  arose 
again  in  Him,  as  His  true  and  proper  divinity.  God 
the  Father,  Word,  Spirit,  and  all  the  fullness  of  the 
Godhead  dwelt  in  this  Jesus  bodily  or  personally. 


Elder  AVilson  Thompson.  361 

"  Xo  mail  kiioweth  the  Father  hut  tlie  Son,  and  lie 
to  whom  the  Son  will  reveal  him."  My  impugners 
assert  that  to  the  three  distinct  persons  three  distinct 
provinces  are  given,  and  each  person  is  limited  in 
His  w.ork  to  His  own  province. 

Their  first  person,  the  Father,  has  the  province  of 
creation,  providence,  and  grace.  The  Word  or  Sou 
of  the  Father,  hegotten  hy  what  is  vainly  called 
"eternal  generation,"  as  "God  of  God,"  is  the  sec- 
ond person,' and  Ilis  province  is  redemption.  The 
Holy  Ghost  "  who  proceeded  from  the  Father  and 
the  Son  "  is  the  third  person,  and  His  province  is 
inspiration,  sanctification,  regeneration,  quickening 
the  dead,  and  raising  them  to  life.  Each  of  these 
supposed  divine  persons  have  their  respective  prov- 
inces to  operate  in,  and  can  not  work  in  the  province 
of  another.  This  is  the  folly  of  their  earthly  wis- 
dom. Does  not  the  Father  raise  up  the  dead  and 
quicken  whom  He  will  ?  Did  Jesus  raise  the  dead 
while  on  earth,  and  declare  He  had  power  to  quicken 
whom  He  would?  Is  it  not  the  Spirit  that  quick- 
eneth?  Then,  as  w^e  have  proved  again  and  again, 
that  "  the  three  that  hear  record  in  heaven,"  are  in 
Jesus  and  in  His  person,  they  all  operate  in  the 
same  province.  Your  distinct  persons  and  their 
respective  and  distinct  provinces  all  dissolve  like 
vapors  hefore  the  beaming  rays  of  heaven's  truth. 
Let  saints  rejoice  in  this  Jesus,  this  Saviour;  for 
31 


362  Autobiography  of 

there  is  salvation  in  Ilini  and  in  no  other — in  no 
other  distinct  from  Ilini,  for  there  is  none  "  other 
name  given  under  heaven  among  men  whereby  we 
must  be  saved."  This  name  is  Jesus,  which  signifies 
Saviour,  "  for  He  sliall  save  His  people  from  their 
sins."  No  person,  real  or  imaginary,  that  is  distinct 
from  this  Jesus,  or  operates  in  a  different  and  dis- 
tinct province  from  His  can  ever  be  our  Saviour. 
This  Jesus  is  "  Immanuel,"  which  being  interpreted 
is  "  God  with  us ;  "  He  is  the  Mighty  God,  the  Ever- 
lasting Father;  lie  is  the  only  true  God,  the  only 
wise  God.  This  Jesus  is  "  the  Alpha  and  the  Omega, 
the  first  and  the  last,  the  Almighty."  And  as  there 
is  but  one  first  and  one  last,  and  but  one  Almighty, 
where  are  your  other  two  persons  who  are  distinct 
from  this  Alpha  and  Omega?  The}'  are  excluded 
by  the  word  of  truth.  This  person  who  is  above 
every  man,  either  in  this  world  or  in  that  which  is 
to  come,  is  the  same  Jesus,  at  whose  name  every 
knee  shall  bow  and  every  tongue  shall  confess  that 
''  He  is  Lord,  to  the  glory  of  God  the  Father."  All 
the  angels  were  commanded  to  bow  to  this  Jesus, 
who  was  made  known  to  Thomas  as  his  Lord  and 
his  God;  yea,  all  the  angels  of  heaven  worship 
Ilim,  and  the  four  and.  twenty  elders  cast  their 
crowns  at  His  feet,  crying,  "  Holy,  holy,  holy.  Lord 
God  Almighty."  Surely  the  saints  on  earth  may 
join  with  the  glorified  multitudes  around  His  throne 


Elder  "Wilson  Thompson.  303 

saying:  "Great  iiiul  marvelous  are  thy  works,  Lord 
God  Almighty;  just  and  true  are  thy  ways,  thou 
King  of  saints."  Yes,  brethren,  this  Jesus  in  whom 
the  whole  fullness  of  the  Godhead  dwells  is  in  the 
Father  and  the  Father  in  llim,  and  these  three  are 
one.  0 !  praise  Ilim  wnth  all  your  powers,  love  Him 
with  all  your  aftections,  serve  Ilim  with  all  your 
mind  and  strength,  believe  in  Him  with  all  3'our 
hearts,  let  yonr  gratitude  and  dev^otion  be  employed 
to  swell  His  praise,  and  "  crown  Him  Lord  of  all." 
This  divine  fullness  of  Jesus  is  all  the  God  I  know. 
To  preach  this  Jesus  and  His  fullness  as  the  only 
Saviour  of  sinners  is  the  theme  I  love  to  dwell  upon. 
If  all  this  be  unparalleled  heresy,  then  I  am  a  heretic. 
But  let  this  heresy  be  tested  according  to  the  say- 
ings of  God,  and  then  these  my  impugners  will  be 
found  false  witnesses,  false  accusers,  and  revilers  of 
that  which  is  God.  If  it  be  God's  will,  I  may  re- 
joice in  the  promise  to  the  persecuted,  against  wdiom 
all  manner  of  evil  is  spoken  falsely.  If  my  God^ 
who  has  all  power  in  heaven  and  on  earth  in  His 
hands,  and  who  in  the  conduct  of  His  government 
causeth  the  wrath  of  man  to  praise  Him  and  re- 
straineth  the  remainder  of  that  wrath,  wills  that  I 
should  suffer  for  His  truth,  I  am  content,  unworthy 
as  I  am  of  standing  in  the  relation  of  His  minister, 
as  His  persecuted  servant,  yet  I  must  remember  that 
"so  persecuted  they  the  prophets"  of  old  and  the 


364  Autobiography  of 

apostles;  and  all  the  advocates  of  the  holy  truth 
liave  more  or  less  experienced  what  Paul  suftered : 
"  Cast  down  but  not  destroyed,  dying  but  behold 
they  live,  chastened  but  not  killed."  Like  them,  I 
humbly  "  rejoice  in  tribulations  also,  knowing  that 
tribulation  worketh  patience,  and  patience  experi- 
ence, and  experience  hope." 

I  have  never  been  afraid  of  going  too  far  on  two 
points  of  revealed  truth.  One  of  these  points  is  the 
depraved,  helpless,  guilty,  and  condemned  condition 
of  the  sinner,  in  himself  considered,  under  the  law 
and  under  the  curse.  The  other  point  is  the  super- 
lative fullness,  power,  grace,  truth,  and  every  divine 
atribute  and  perfection  of  the  eternal  power  and 
Godhead,  of  my  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ. 
If  He  were  not  man  He  could  not  have  died  for  my 
sins.  Nay,  if  He  were  not  a  holy,  sinless,  and  un- 
defiled  man  in  Himself,  standing  in  an  indissoluble, 
legal,  vital  union  to  His  body,  the  Church,  our  sins 
could  not  in  justice  or  in  law  have  been  laid  on  Him, 
nor  the  righteousness  of  Him  imputed  to  us.  Hence 
His  death  could  not  have  removed  our  sins  nor  His 
righteousness  have  justified  us,  or  legally  redeemed 
us  from  under  the  law  and  its  curse.  This  legal  re- 
lation of  all  the  heirs  in  God's  eternal  will,  which  is 
immutable  and  confirmed  by  His  oath,  are  the  two 
immutable  things  in  which  it  was  impossible  for 
God  to  lie.     All  this  did  God  show  to  the  heirs  of 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  365 

promise  that  we  might  have  strong  consolation  in 
the  truth,  that  all  the  guarantees  or  promises  are  set- 
tled immutably  in  Christ  Jesus  the  Mediator — "in 
whom  all  the  promises  are  unconditionally  yea  and 
amen."  They  are  all  in  Ilim,  as  the  estate  or  in- 
heritance of  an  heir  is  always  in  the  legal  executor 
of  the  will,  and  they  are  blessed  with  all  the  spirit- 
ual blessings  of  that  will  in  the  Mediator,  according 
as  they  as  heirs  were  chosen  by  the  testator,  in  Jesus 
its  mediator.  Tliis  shows  the  immutable  union  of 
Christ  Jesus  and  His  people  or  Church  in  Ilim,  as 
heirs  of  God  the  testator,  and  joint  heirs  with  the 
man  Christ  Jesus  its  mediator,  who  as  such  was 
"appointed  heir  of  all  things."  So,  brethren,  you 
are  assured  by  an  apostle  that  "all  things  are  yours, 
and  ye  are  Christ's,  and  Christ  is  God's."  "Christ  is 
the  Head  of  the  Church,"  and  God  is  the  head  of 
Christ;  thus  we  perceive  the  unity  of  Christ  as  man, 
and  of  the  whole  fullness  of  the  Godhead  which 
dwelt  in  Him  bodily.  The  heirs  are  all  one  body  in 
Christ,  and  each  one  of  them  a  member  in  particu- 
lar of  that  body ;  and  Jesus  the  Mediator  as  man, 
or  the  real  man  Christ  Jesus,  in  whom  they  were  all 
chosen,  is  their  Head,  and  God  is  His  head.  This  is 
that  eternal  and  indissoluble  oneness  of  each  and  all 
the  heirs  in  Christ  and  Christ  in  God.  So  in  the 
one  person  of  this  Jesus  we  see  the  whole  fullness 
of  the    Godhead    shining    in    every    mighty  work 


306  Autobiography  of 

Aviiich  lie  performed.  Jesus  in  the  Fatlier,  and  the 
Father,  the  AVord,  and  Holy  Ghost  in  Jesus,  and  all 
the  lielrs,  or  Church,  yea,  every  spiritual  blessing 
and  every  promise  are  in  Him.  Redemption,  justi- 
fication, reconciliation,  are  all  in  Jesus  Christ.  In 
this  Jesus  we  have  a  God  to  worship,  a  Spirit  to 
quicken  us,  a  victim  to  die  for  us  as  a  lamb  without 
blemish  or  spot,  a  High  Priest  over  the  House  of 
God,  a  Prophet  to  teach  us,  and  a  King  to  give  laws 
and  to  rule  in  us  and  over  us.  He  has,  through  His 
death,  *'  destroyed  death  and  him  that  had  the 
power  of  death,  tliat  is  the  devil."  He  has  tri- 
umphed over  the  last  enemy,  extracting  the  sting 
of  death,  and  carrying  oft'  victory  from  the  grave ! 
He  has  ascended  to  heaven  with  a  shout,  leading 
captivity  captive.  There,- on  His  eternal  throne  He 
sits,  from  henceforth  until  His  enemies  become  His 
footstool. 

0,  what  a  Saviour  is  Jesus  !  He  is  Lord  of  lords, 
and  King  of  kings.  There  surely  can  be  no  per- 
son or  persons  distinct  from  Him,  that  can  be  equal 
with  Him,  for  "  His  name  is  above  every  name,  not 
only  in  this  world  but  in  that  which  is  to  come." 
"At  His  name  every  knee  shall  bow,  and  every 
tongue  shall  confess  that  He  is  Lord."  Now,  we 
have  treated  on  this  Jesus  in  both  His  natures,  of 
God  and  of  man,  from  of  old,  even  from  everlasting, 
down  from  heaven  to  earth,  and  back  to  heaven 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  367 

again  with  God,  where  He  was  *'  before  all  worlds," 
and  have  showed  Ilim  to  be,  all  the  time,  in  His 
personal  manhood,  the  visible  form  of  the  inviedble 
God,  by  the  materials  of  His  body  in  which  He 
appeared  to  the  patriarchs,  prophets,  saints  and 
others  of  what  sort  they  may,  whether  spiritual,  or 
like  Adam's,  before  the  fall,  or  like  Christ's  after 
the  resurrection,  or  like  His  glorious  body  after  His 
ascension — which  I  think  most  likely  of  all.  Still 
lie  was  as  lie  still  is,  God,  and  God  as  lie  still  is 
He  ever  will  be.  So  He  was  and  ever  will  be,  the 
Ijrightness  of  God's  glory  and  the  express  image  of 
His  person.  Kot  a  mere  resemblance,  but  the  ex- 
press, or  exact,  image  of  His  invisible  person,  in 
wliich  God  appeared  to  the  people,  from  time  to 
time,  until  He  was  born  of  Mary,  in  a  body  pre- 
pared for  Him  to  ofier  as  a  victim,  for  the  sins  of 
the  children  which  God  had  given  Him.  This 
whole  subject  is  summed  up  by  the  apostle,  where 
he  testifies  of  Christ,  saying  to  the  saints:  "Let  this 
mind  be  in  you  which  was  also  in  Christ  Jesus, 
who,  being  in  the  form  of  God,  thought  it  not  rob- 
bery to  be  equal  with  God;  but  made  Himself  of  no 
reputation,  and  took  u]_)on  Him  the  form  of  a  ser- 
vant, and  was  made  in  the  likeness  of  men;  and 
being  found  in  fashion  as  a  man,  He  humbled  Him- 
self, and  became  obedient  unto  death,  even  the  death 
of  the  cross.     Therefore  God  also  hath  highly  ex- 


fS68  Autobiography  of 

altod  Ilim,  and  given  Ilim  a  name  which  is  above 
every  name,  that  at  tlie  name  of  Jesus  every  knee 
should  bow,  of  tilings  in  heaven,  and  things  in  earth, 
and  things  under  the  earth,  and  that  every  tongue 
should  confess  that  Jesus  Christ  is  Lord,  to  the  glory 
of  God  the  Father."  Here  we  see  this  very  Jesus, 
in  the  form  of  God — that  very  form  in  which  God 
visibly  appeared  to  men  of  old — and,  therefore,  it 
was  not  robbing  God  of  any  of  His  glory,  for  Him, 
Avho  was  in  this  form,  to  be  equal  with  ''the  in- 
visible God,  whom  no  man  hath  seen  or  can  see," 
except  in  this  man.  This  was  the  high  state  of 
honor,  glory  and  majesty,  which  He  originally  pos- 
sessed in  the  heaven  of  glory.  Having  this  form 
He  first  made  Himself  of  no  reputation.  0,  what 
liumility  this  was.  He  next  took  upon  Him  the 
form  and  condition  of  a  servant.  This  was  aston- 
ishing condescension---to  be  made  in  the  likeness  of 
men,  or,  as  Paul  says,  in  the  likeness  of  sinful  flesh. 
!N^ow,  being  found  in  fashion,  or  connection,  as  a 
man,  "He  humbled  Himself  and  became  obedient 
unto  death  " — but  see  another  amazing  step — '•  even 
the  death  of  the  cross !"  0,  my  soul  look  up  to  His 
native  sphere,  and  see  from  what  an  amazing  height 
of  glory  and  heavenly  dignity  this  blessed  man  of 
God's  right  hand  has  stooped  to  save  His  people 
from  their  sins  !  From  the  highest  conceivable  ex- 
cellence He  lias  come  down,  step  by  step,  to  the  very 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  3G9 

lowest  point  of  servitude,  pain  and  death,  even  the 
most  painful  and  shameful  of  all  deaths — the  death 
on  a  Roman  cross,  between  two  malefactors,  thieves 
and  robbers.  This  fulfilled  His  Father's  will,  re- 
deemed the  heirs  from  the  curse  of  the  law,  finished 
iniquity,  made  an  end  of  sin,  and  brought  in  ever- 
lasting righteousness.  Through  Ilis  death  "  lie  de- 
stroyed death,  and  him  that  hath  the  power  of  death, 
that  is  the  devil ;"  and  so,  legally,  "  delivered  them 
who,  through  fear  of  death,  were  all  their  lifetime 
subject  to  bondage."  Through  the  humiliation  and 
servitude  of  this  Jesus,  all  the  heirs  of  promise  are 
freed  from  every  legal  barrier  that  stood  in  the  way 
of  their  coming,  when  called  to  receive,  as  free  men, 
their  bequeathed  eternal  inheritance.  This  view 
well  agrees  with  the  words  of  the  apostle,  where  he 
appeals  to  the  knowledge  of  the  brotherhood,  say- 
ing: "Ye  know  the  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
that,  though  He  was  rich,  yet  for  your  sakes  lie 
became  poor,  that  ye  through  His  poverty  might'be 
rich."  Some  one  may  say,  that  this  means  the  second 
divine,  distinct  person  in  the  Godhead.  I  would 
ask  such  an  one:  Did  the  divine  Godhead  of  Jesus 
become  poor?  Did  it  humble  itself  and  suiier  death, 
even  the  death  of  the  cross  ?  What !  God  dead ! 
The  very  idea  is  so  glaringly  preposterous,  in  itself, 
that  it  merits  no  refutation.  This  person  was  none 
other  than  the  man  that  the  Lord  of  Hosts  claims 


370  Autobiography  of 

as  His  "  fellow,"  the  Shepherd  who  was  smitten  for 
the  sheep. 

When  the  obedience  and  death  of  Jesus  had  done 
all  that  God's  will  required,  and  He  had  lain  in  the 
grave  until  the  third,  the  appointed  morn,  God 
highly  exalted  Him  by  raising  Ilim  from  the  dead, 
and  finally  exalted  Him  with  His  own  right  hand  to 
again  occupy  His  former  glory,  whicli  He  had  before 
the  world  was;  and  He  still  remains  the  Lamb  of 
God,  that  is  in  the  midst  of  the  throne;  and  He 
still  leads  His  people,  flock,  or  subjects  to  fountains 
of  living  water,  and  God  shall  wipe  all  tears  from 
their  eyes.  I  have  often  said,  and  still  say,  that  the 
Spirit  of  Christ,  which  is  the  same  with  the  Holy 
Ghost,  moved  the  saints  to  write  and  speak;  and 
that  the  Spirit  of  which  believers  are  born  again 
(and  so  are  born  of  God),  the  S])irit  which  dwells  in 
them  and  leads  them,  is  the  very  same  spirit  of 
Truth.  Therefore,  every  true  experience  will  beau- 
tifully harmonize  with  all  the  truths  of  the  gospel 
of  Jesus  Christ.  ISTow,  for  a  few  moments  at  the 
close  of  the  present  discourse,  let  me  invite  you  to  a 
review  of  your  own  experience  as  Christians.  When 
God  was  pleased  to  shine  in  3'our  heart  did  not  His 
light  enable  you  to  see  light,  even  the  light  of  the 
knowledge  of  the  glory  of  God  in  the  face  of  Jesus 
Christ?  Did  not  His  fullness,  perfection,  grace,  and 
truth  draw  out  your  heart's  best  afiections  to  Him, 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  371 

avS  altogther  lovely,  and  cause  you  to  Ijcgiu  to  pant 
lor  the  livino^  God?  With  His  \\^]it  shinins:  in  vour 
heart  did  3'ou  not  see  your  own  vileness,  poverty, 
polhition,  guilt,  and  condemnation?  Did  you  not, 
from  this  time,  begin  to  hunger  and  thirst  after 
righteousness,  and  see  plainly  that  witliout  lioliness 
no  man  could  ever  see  the  Lord?  You  now  saw 
and  felt  your  abject  poverty,  and  felt  as  a  guilty  and 
justly  condemned  culprit,  before  a  just  and  holy  and 
sin-avenging  God.  In  this  agony  of  soul  you  saw 
an  end  to  all  that  boasted  moral  free-agency,  and 
conditional  system  of  salvation  which  Fullerites  and 
all  conditionalists  proclaim  as  indispensable  to  a  sin- 
ner's acceptance  with  God.  You  had  tiied  your 
prayers;  they  came  from  a  wicked,  hard,  and  de- 
ceitful heart,  passing  througli  a  throat,  polluted  as 
an  open  sepulcher,  and  from  lips  under  which  the 
deadly  poison  of  the  asp  was  corroding,  and  was  ut- 
tered with  a  tongue  that  used  deceit,  and  a  mouth 
that  was  full  of  cursing  and  bitterness.  Therefore, 
3'our  ver}-  prayers  were  so  loaded  down  with  the 
fumes  of  evil  that  they  could  not  rise  acceptable  be- 
fore a  holy  God,  but  seemed  to  bound  back  upon 
you  with  an  alarming  emphasis.  You  were  told  to 
come  to  God,  but  you  knew  not  the  way,  and  your 
feet  being  swift  to  shed  blood,  and  destruction  and 
misery  being  in  all  your  ways,  you  dared  not,  nor 
could  not  come  in  that  condition.     You  were  told 


372  Autobiography  of 

to  come  by  prayer  and  repentance,  but  you  found 
your  heart  was  too  hard  to  repent,  too  full  of  evil 
thoughts  and  imaginations,  and  you  could  neither 
soften  nor  cleanse  it.  You  were  told  to  believe  and 
come  by  faith,  but  alas !  you  soon  found  that  all 
men  have  not  faith,  and  you  were  of  that  number. 
You  now  felt  a  realizing  sense  of  the  poet's  words : 

"  I  would  but  can't,  though  I  endeavor  oft, 

This  stony  heart  can  ne'er  relent,  till  Jesus  makes  it  soft. 

I  would  but  can  not  pray  ;  I'm  filled  with  deep  dismay. 

0  could  I  but  believe,  then  all  would  easy  be, 

1  would  but  can  not !  Lord,  relieve ;  all  these  must  come  from  thee." 

So  3"ou  found  that  when  to  will  was  present,  how 
to  perform  that  which  was  good  j^cu  found  not. 
One  thing  now  you  well  knew — that  was  :  "  That  in 
me  that  is  in  the  flesh  dwelleth  no  good  thing."  So 
the  last  hope  of  salvation  by  fanning  some  holy, 
vital  spark,  supposed  to  dwell  in  every  man,  vanished 
as  a  delusion  ;  and,  with  it,  all  liope  of  salvation  l)y 
the  deeds  of  the  law  were  blotted  out,  and  you  were 
thoroughly  convinced  that  if  your  salvation,  in  whole 
or  in  part,  depended  on  any  condition  which  you 
must  perform,  that  condition  would  never  be  ful- 
filled by  you,  and,  therefore,  you  must  be  lost  with- 
out remedy.  iSTow,  the  law  which  you  had  thought 
to  be  unto  life,  you  have  found  to  be  unto  death  ;  for 
it  was  the  ministration  of  condemnation  and  death  : 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  3Y3 

"  So  when  the  commandment  came,  sin  revived"  in 
all  its  heinous  reign  unto  death,  and  you  were  dead  to 
all  hope  or  acceptance  with  God,  on  the  conditional 
platform,  in  whatever  shape  it  could  assume.  And 
unless  a  merciful  and  gracious  God  could  be  just, 
and  a  Saviour  of  a  guilty,  depraved,  and  helpless 
sinner,  there  remained  no  hope  for  you ;  and  even 
this  seemed  only  hoping  against  hope,  for  you  could 
see  no  such  a  way.  With  your  eyes  cast  down,  and 
the  gloom  of  desponding  dread  on  your  brow,  and 
your  hand  smiting  on  your  guilty  breast,  burdened 
with  a  condemned  heart,  you  poured  forth  the  deep- 
est desire  of  your  soul :  "  God  be  merciful  to  me  a 
sinner;"  "Lord  save  or  I  perish;"  "Jesus,  thou 
Son  of  David,  have  mercy  on  me."  Then  you  real- 
ized that  feeling  expressed  by  the  poet : 

"Should  sudden  vengeance  seize  my  breath, 
I  must  pronounce  Thee  just  in  death ; 
And  if  my  soul  ^vere  sent  to  hell, 
Thy  righteous  law  approves  it  well. 

O  save  a  trembling  sinner,  Lord, 
Whose  hope  stands  hovering  round  Thy  word, 
Would  light  on  some  sweet  promise  there. 
Some  sure  support  against  despair." 

When  you  had  proven  the  falsity  and  delusion 
of  all  this  worldly  scheme,  and  it  pleased  God  to  re- 
veal His  Son  in  you,  you  no  longer  conferred  with 
flesh  and  blood,  but  was  ready  to  own  ITim  as  your 


374  Autobiography  of 

Lord  and  your  God,  your  Saviour  and  your  Life — 
your  all  in  all.  The  end  of  the  law  for  righteous- 
ness, all  the  fullness  of  the  Godhead  was  in  Ulna.  iSTo 
other  distinct  person  from  Him  was  thought  of,  for 
all  fullness  was  in  Ilim,  and  no  other  was  needed. 
He  was  the  chiefest  among  ten  thousand,  and  alto- 
gether lovely.  *'  Whom  have  I  in  heaven  but  thee  ! 
and  there  is  none  on  earth  that  I  desire  beside  thee." 
Grace  is  in  thy  countenance  :  "This  is  my  Beloved 
and  this  is  my  Friend."  There  is  salvation  in  Him 
and  in  no  other :  "  There  is  none  other  name  of 
person  or  thing  given  under  heaven  among  men  by 
which  we  can  be  saved."  "  God  and  the  Lamb"  is 
the  theme  which  fills  the  heaven  above  and  the  most 
capacious  wishes  of  the  saints  on  earth.  Kot  once 
did  you  feel  your  faith  shaken  by  the  thought  that 
Jesus,  the  Saviour,  who  should  save  His  people 
from  their  sins,  was  without  existence  until  he  was 
born  of  Mary.  'No,  "  the  Word  that  was  from  the 
beginning  with  God  was  now  made  flesh  and  dwelt 
among  us."  Your  faith  found  in  Him  all  the  treas- 
ures of  grace  and  truth — the  true  God  and  eternal 
life.  You  viewed  Him  as  "the  only  wise  God,  our 
Saviour,"  in  whom  your  hope  took  a  firm  anchorage, 
and  your  faith  found  a  perfect  righteousness,  sancti- 
fication,  and  eternal  redemption.  The  chilling 
thought  never  once  obtruded  itself  that  He  was,  as 
man,  of  "timely  origin,"  or  that,  as  God,  He  was 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  375 

only  one  of  throe  divine,  tlistijict,  and  cqnal  persons, 
each  of  whom  wi<s  limited  to  a  certain  province,  so 
that  lie  could  not  act  beyond  its  limits,  without 
being  an  intruder  on  one  or  both  the  other  divine, 
distinct,  and  equal  persons.  Neither  your  faith  nor 
hope  found  any  such  repulsing  impediments;  but 
you  could  then  give  vent  to  your  full  and  admiring 
soul,  in  harmony  like  this : 

"  O,  sacred  beauties  of  the  man,  the  God  resides  within ! 
His  flesh  all  pure  without  a  spot,  his  soul  without  a  sin."" 

Your  faith  received  and  rested  in  His  fullness.  In 
Him  you  found  the  mighty  God,  the  everlasting 
Father,  the  Prince  of  Peace,  as  well  as  the  child  that 
was  born  to  us,  and  the  Son  that  was  given  to  us. 
You  realize  the  ecstatic  sentiment  so  well  expressed 
in  the  following  stanza: 

"  Babes,  men,  and  sires  who  know  His  love, 
Who  feel  your  guilt  and  thrall, 
Now  join  with  all  the  hosts  above 
And  crown  llini  Lord  of  all : 

Let  all  His  saints  of  every  tribe 

On  this  terrestial  ball, 
To  Him  all  majesty  ascribe. 

And  crown  Him  Lord  of  all." 

My  Christian  brethren  and  sisters,  in  the  faith  and 
hope  of  the  gospel  of  our  adorable  Jesus,  whom 
you  have  received  as  both  Lord  and  Christ,  wliether 
your  first  hope-ins['iring  view  of  this  Saviour  was  as 


376  Autobiography  of 

a  bright  vision  of  Tlis  divine  fullness  and  glory,  or 
only  as  a  moving  fullness  of  virtue  and  power — that 
you  could  only  touch  the  hem  of  His  garment,  and 
feel  your  disease  removed,  substantially  Ilis  full- 
ness was  the  same;  and  the  faith  which  you  received 
and  by  wdiich  you  trusted  in  Ilim  was  the  same,  al- 
though less  in  its  degree.  In  all  cases  we  only  see 
or  know  but  in  part,  and  the  more  you  have  read 
the  book  of  revealed  truth  with  prayerful  and  studi- 
ous attention,  when  the  Lord  has  opened  your  heart 
to  understand  the  Scriptures,  the  more  you  are  ena- 
bled to  see  the  adaptation  of  this  Jesus,  and  Ilis  full- 
ness of  divine  riches  and  glory,  to  our  helpless  state 
of  degradation.  In  Him  you  have  found  a  father,  a 
brother,  a  husband,  a  shepherd,  a  priest,  a  prophet, 
a  king,  a  full  and  exclusive  Saviour.  Like  the  man 
to  w^hom  Philip  preached,  this  Jesus  you  desired  to 
obey  and  follow,  and  be  buried  with  Him  in  baptism, 
and  thus  put  Him  on  openly  as  your  lawgiver,  and 
henceforth  w^alk  in  newness  of  life,  as  one  of  the 
subjects  of  the  kingdom.  I  believe  you  no^v  see 
that  "after  the  manner  that  some  call  heresy,  so 
worship  w'e  the  God  of  our  fathers."  You  see  and 
feel  also  that  the  Holy  Spirit  in  3'our  experience  has 
taught  you  to  know  and  feel  the  witness  in  your- 
selves, both  of  the  emptiness  and  vain  philosophy  of 
ail  our  impugners,  and  also  the  fullness  and  adapta- 
tion of  this  glorious  truth.     Farewell." 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  377 

I  do  not  pretend  to  sny  tliat  tlie  above  is  a  ver- 
batim copy  of  the  sermon  it  represents,  but  as  a  sy- 
nopsis it  follows  the  same  arrangements,  gives  the 
same  Scriptures  to  sustain  the  points  of  doctrine  it 
advocates,  the  same  arguments  and  illustrations,  and 
as  near  the  language  as  my  memory  can  now  enable 
me  to  give  it.  The  result  was  evident  in  the  fixed 
and  solemn  attention  of  the  thousands  in  attendance, 
crowding  closely  around  the  stand  in  the  grove,  with 
their  countenances  manifesting  the  deepest  interest. 
The  meeting  closed  with  expressions  of  warm  love 
and  brotherly  union. 

This  was  the  end  to  any  further  public  attacks  or 
complaints  from  my  assailants  in  that  part  of  the 
country.  The  outcry  was  all  hushed  as  suddenly  as 
in  my  dream,  and  the  rush  and  noise  of  my  perse- 
cutors were  silenced  and  have  continued  so. 

My  second  book  entitled  "Triumphs  of  Truth" 
was  soon  afterward  circulated,  and  although  several 
pamplilets  had  been  sent  out  by  the  Fullerites  against 
my  first  book  "  Simple  Truth,"  all  was  still  from  that 
time  on.  Elder  J.  Mason,  of  whom  I  have  spoken 
in  connection  with  the  division  of  Susfar  Creek 
Church,  was  among  those  who  published  pamphlets. 
Elder  Fairfield  of  Troy,  north  of  Dayton,  Ohio,  was 
another,  but  I  made  no  reply,  nor  took  any  public 
notice  of  these  men  or  their  productions.  All  the 
excitement  died  away  among  the  Baptists  and  no 
35 


378  Autobiography  of 

further  trouble  ensued  among  tliem.  I  returned 
lionie  looking  upon  this  meeting  and  its  results  as 
one  of  the  most  signal  displays  of  God's  divine  in- 
terpositions for  good  that  I  had  witnessed.  Elder 
Guard  was  greatly  rejoiced,  and  so  we  w^ent  home 
believing  that  our  good  Lord  had  evidently  caused 
the  w^rath  of  man  to  praise  Him,  and  the  remainder 
of  wrath  He  had  restrained. 

The  revival  at  Lebanon  had  gradually  declined, 
and  now  it  was  rather  a  cold  season  in  the  Church, 
yet  all  were  in  peace  and  brotherly  love  and  fellow- 
ship. Our  congregations  w^ere  large,  orderly,  and 
attentive,  but  baptisms  w^ere  very  few.  Nothing 
liowever  seemed  to  present  a  discouraging  appear- 
ance, yet  I  became  oppressed  in  mind  and  I  was  led 
to  think  that  my  \vork  w^as  probably  finished  at 
that  place,  and  it  was  my  duty  to  seek  some  other 
field  of  labor,  for  I  felt  that  I  w^^s  in  the  way  here. 
This  feeling  oppressed  me  sorely.  I  soon  thought 
that  I  could  see  in  the  countenances  of  the  members 
that  they  were  tired  of  my  preaching;  but  I  am 
now^  convinced  that  all  this  was  a  temptation.  Per- 
haps it  grew  out  of  certain  circumstances  which  I 
will  here  briefly  relate  : 

Some  Elders  who  were  of  the  Andrew  Fuller 
school,  but  had  a  standing  with  the  old  order  of 
Regular  Baptists,  as  stated  above,  having  made  so 
formidable  an  attack  upon  me  through  the  press 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  379 

and  otherwise  (altliouii^li  they  did  not  reside  near 
Lehaiion)  that  many  rumors  prejudicial  to  me  were 
spreading  over  all  parts  of  the  country,  and  other 
denominations  siezed  upon  tliis  state  of  things  to 
rally  all  their  strength  against  me  and  the  Lebanon 
church.  The  first  move  of  this  kind  was  made  by 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  people.  One  evening  a 
messenger,  who  said  he  was  sent  by  some  of  the  lead- 
ing Methodists,  came  to  my  house  and  invited  me 
to  come  that  night  to  hear  a  stranger,  who  was  a 
very  able  minister,  preach  in  the  Methodist  meeting- 
house. I  was  not  in  the  habit  of  attending  their 
meetings,  and  had  never  before  received  a  special 
request  to  attend  them.  I  thought  it  strange  that 
they  should  pursue  such  a  course,  but  I  attended  the 
meeting.  Mr.  Mitchell,  the  strange  minister,  w^as 
just  opening  meeting  when  I  took  my  seat  in  the 
house.  lie  read  for  his  text  the  words  of  the  apos- 
tle Peter:  "Repent  and  be  baptized  everyone  of 
you."  He  took  his  position  on  the  hypothesis  that 
baptism  was  the  application  of  water  in  the  name 
of  the  divine  Trinity;  but  the  manner  in  which  the 
water  should  be  applied,  nor  the  quantity  to  be  used 
was  not  stated,  but  was  left  for  each  candidate  to 
choose  according  to  his  or  her  own  consci<jnce.  And 
as  baptism  was  not  essential  to  salvation,  but  only 
"the  answer  of  a  good  conscience  toward  God," 
whatever  the  quantity  or  by  whatever  mode  water 


880  Autobiography  of 

was  applied,  so  that  it  answered  the  conscience,  was 
gospel  baptism.  He  spoke  lengthily  and  burlesqued 
the  Baptists  severely.  Several  times  during  his  dis- 
course lie  said  if  any  minister  of  that  order  was 
present  and  believed  that  he  could  defend  tlieir  nar- 
row, contracted  views,  he  should  have  his  pulpit 
when  he  was  through  and  they  would  hear  him  try. 
Finally  at  a  late  hour  he  closed,  dropping  on  his 
knees  in  prayer,  and  while  on  his  knees  he  dismissed 
the  congregation  who  rushed  out  of  the  house  in 
haste.  I  returned  home  convinced  that  there  was  a 
design  in  what  I  had  witnessed.  The  next  morning 
early  some  of  the  Baptists  came  to  n^y  house  and 
told  me  that  people  were  in  a  high  state  of  excite- 
ment, that  a  rumor  was  going  all  through  the  town 
that  Mr.  Mitchell  had  exposed  the  doctrine  of  the 
Baptists  on  baptism  efiectually;  that  he  had  repeat- 
edly challenged  me  to  reply  and  defend  the  sinking 
cause  if  I  could ;  that  he  had  offered  me  his  pulpit 
and  promised  they  would  all  stay  and  hear  me,  but 
that  I  was  so  badly  beaten  that  I  sat  dumb  and 
could  not  be  provoked  by  taunts,  nor  prevailed  on 
by  fair  offers  to  say  one  word — in  short,  that  no  man 
had  ever  been  so  exposed,  and  yet  I  was  afraid  to 
say  one  word.  I  explained  to  the  brethren  the 
above-stated  facts.  Thev  said  tliat  not  only  myself 
as  their  preacher,  but  the  church  and  the  cause  of 
God  and  truth,  in  general,  was  suffering  from  the 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  381 

rumors  tliat  were  going  on  the  wings  of  the  whid, 
and  these  rumors  would  lose  nothing  by  being  re- 
peated. They  thought  it  therefore  necessar}^  that  I 
sliould  see  Mr.  Mitcliell  before  lie  left  town,  and 
have  something  done  in  the  case  to  stop  this  minor. 
I  went  to  visit  him,  and  when  the  ceremony  of  intro- 
duction was  through,  I  asked  him  if  he  had  intended 
liis  remarks  the  evening  before  as  a  challenge  to  me 
personally,  to  then  take  his  pulpit  and  reply  to  him. 
If  so,  why  did  he  dismiss  the  meeting  in  so  sum- 
mary a  manner  as  to  give  neither  time  nor  oppor- 
tunity for  me  to  say  one  word,  without  interrupting 
him  in  his  discourse.  lie  said  he  meant  it  for  a 
challenge,  and  I  should  still  have  the  use  of  the 
same  pulpit  for  a  reply  if  I  believed  that  I  could  re- 
fute anything  that  he  had  said,  and  if  I  felt  desirous 
to  venture  a  reply  he  wished  to  be  presen.t  and  have 
the  privilege  of  offering  a  rejoinder  to  me.  But  he 
was  now  on  his  way  to  Kentucky,  his  appointments 
were  published  and  he  must  fill  them,  but  on  his 
return,  say  in  two  or  three  weeks,  he  would  let  me 
know  in  time  to  make  an  appointment  public.  I 
told  him  that  I  looked  upon  his  course  as  an  attack 
upon  me  and  the  Baptist  Church,  w^hose  servant  I 
felt  myself  to  be  in  the  gospel  of  Christ.  I  was  but 
a  weak  man,  and  altogether  unqualified  to  defend 
deep  and  complicated  mysteries,  but  then  I  did  not 
regard  baptism  as  such  a  proposition.     The  Scrip- 


382  Autobiography  of 

tures  were  plain,  definite,  and  all  on  one  side  of  tlie 
qnestion.  His  position  I  believed  to  be  weak  in  it- 
self, altogether  fallacious,  outside  the  gospel  and  re- 
vealed truth,  and  very  easily  refuted.  But  if  he 
claimed  the  right  to  reply  to  me,  which  was  not  in 
his  challenge  at  the  start,  I  should  claim  the  right 
to  again  reply  to  him;  and  so  we  could  continue  the 
debate  to  an  indefinite  time.  lie  said  :  "  Very  well," 
he  would  stay  and  continue  the  discussion  till  I 
would  be  glad  to  desist.  I  replied:  "The  manner 
in  which  you  have  made  this  unprovoked  attack  as 
a  stranger  upon  the  Baptist  cause  in  this  place,  and 
tlie  excitement  you  have  raised  through  the  town 
against  them,  demands  from  me  a  reply ;  and  I  shall 
expect  from  you  early  information  of  your  return, 
so  that  I  may  have  full  time  to  give  a  general  notice 
of  the  appointment  for  my  reply."  The  agreement 
was  thus  made  and  we  parted. 

In  about  three  or  four  weeks,  late  on  Saturday 
evening,  I  received  notice  that  an  appointment  was 
circulated  through  town  that  I  would  reply  to  Mr. 
Mitchell's  former  sermon  the  next  day  at  eleven 
o'clock,  in  the  Methodist  meeting-house.  I  had  a 
previous  appointment  to  preach  at  the  Baptist  meet- 
in  ir-house  at  the  same  hour.  I  went  to  see  one  of 
our  deacons  and  stated  the  case  to  him,  and  we 
agreed  to  have  some  one  at  our  meeting-house  early 
to  tell  the  people  that  the  meeting  had  been  changed 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  383 

to  the  Methodist  niectiiio^-house,  as  tlie  liouses  were 
both  ill  tlie  same  town.  When  tlie  liour  came  I 
went  to  the  appointment  in  the  Methodist  honse 
and  found  it  crowded  to  overflowing,  and  many 
were  on  the  outside  who  could  not  obtain  room  in- 
side the  building.  I  made  my  way  through  the 
throng  toward  tlie  pulpit,  when  ^[r.  Mitcliell  said  to 
me  in  a  loud  voice  that  a  number  of  leadins:  mem- 
bers  of  the  Presbyterian  church  had  come  there 
with  a  request — that  Mr.  Gra^^,  their  minister,  and 
bis  cons^rei^ation  were  desirous  to  hear  the  discus- 
sion,  and  hoped  that  we  would  postpone  our  ap- 
pointment until  Mr.  Gray  should  deliver  a  short 
sermon  to  his  congregation,  and  then  we  could  oc- 
cupy the  Presbyterian  house,  which  being  large, 
with  spacious  galleries,  would  accommodate  all  the 
people  present.  The  Presbyterians  present  spoke 
up  and  indorsed  what  Mr.  Mitchell  had  said,  and 
added,  that  they  believed  all  present  were  willing  to 
the  arrangement  if  I  would  agree.  I  answered  that 
if  it  was  the  wish  of  Mr.  Gray  and  his  congregation, 
as  the  Methodist  house  would  not  accommodate  the 
people,  I  would  not  object  to  the  proposition. 

A  short  discourse  was  delivered  by  a  Methodist 
minister  present,  after  which  we  all  repaired  to  the 
Presbyterian  meeting-house.  When  we  entered  the 
house  Mr.  Gray  was  just  concluding  his  discourse. 
He  said:   "I  now  yield  this  house   and   pulpit  to 


384  Autobiography  of 

these  two  gentlemen  for  a  discussion  of  the  subject 
of  baptism,  and  I  hope  the  brethren  will  prosecute 
the  investigation  in  a  spirit  of  Christian  tenderness 
and  moderation."  Mr.  Mitchell  said:  "I  do  not 
know  how  mad  I  may  become  before  we  are 
through,  and  if  I  take  this  pulpit  I  do  so  without 
any  restrictions."  I  then  said  :  "  The  subject  for 
our  discussion  is  of  a  controversial  character,  as  I 
am  to  reply  to  a  sermon  that  Elder  Mitchell,  some 
weeks  before,  had  delivered;  and,  of  course,  my 
remarks  would  be  opposed  to  his,  and  I  should  not 
go  into  that  pulpit  with  my  hands  and  tongue  tied, 
but  should  feel  at  full  liberty  to  discuss  the  subject 
in  my  own  way."  Mr.  Gray  said:  "To  be  sure, 
that  is  entirely  proper."  He  then  came  down  from 
the  pulpit  and  invited  us  up.  We  entered  the  pul- 
pit, and  I  began  my  reply  to  Mr.  Mitchell's  former 
discourse,  by  using  the  same  text  which  he  had  used 
on  tlie  occasion  referred  to.  I  iirst  showed  the  higli 
authority  for  baptism,  and  the  well  defined  subjects 
admissible  to  that  ordinance.  Believers — all  such  as 
brought  forth  fruits  meet  for  repentance,  were  the 
legal  subjects,  and  all  others  were  forbidden,  even 
those  who  were  the  children  of  believing  parents,  or 
the  descendants  of  Abraham,  if  they  had  not  these 
fruits,  were  rejected.  The  action  of  baptism  was 
not  left  to  every  man's  conscience,  but  was  well  de- 
fined by  the  word  baptize,  which  word  in  all  Ian- 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  385 

gnages  is  entirely  a  different  word  from  sprinkle  or 
pour.  But  it  was  not  only  well  defined  by  the  word 
employed  in  the  commission,  or  authority  under 
which  it  is  administered,  but  also  in  the  manner 
practiced  by  the  apostles,  who  declared  it  to  be  a 
burial:  "Buried  with  Christ  in  baptism."  Both  the 
candidates  and  the  administrator  "  went  down  into 
the  water,"  when  the  act  of  baptism  was  performed, 
and  then  "  they  both  came  up  out  of  the  water." 
The  ordinance  of  baptism  was  performed  between 
the  acts  of  going  down  into  and  coming  up  out  of 
the  water.  It  was  also  defined  as  being  adminis- 
tered in  *^  rivers,"  or  in  places  where  "  there  was 
much  water."  These,  with  many  other  words, 
figures,  and  defining  circumstances,  which  I  intro- 
duced, settled  the  question  as  to  what  baptism 
really  is.  And  if  to  be  baptized  is  to  be  buried  in 
water,  then  to  be  sprinkled  with  water,  or  to  have 
water  poured  on  some  part  of  the  person,  is  not  bap- 
tism, but  quite  a  different  thing,  and  the  operation 
is  expressed  by  a  very  different  word — a  word  of  a 
different  signification,  and  plainly  defining  a  different 
action.  I  then  showed  the  error  of  Mr.  Mitchell's 
main  position,  that  baptism  was  to  answer  the  con- 
science, when  the  conscience  was  such  as  to  depart 
from  the  living  God.  Such  a  conscience  was  defiled, 
and  could  not  lead  the  subject  into  the  obedience  of 
faith.     But  we  read  of  some,  "  whose  hearts  were 


386  Autobiography  of 

sprinkled  from  an  evil  conscience,"  whose  con- 
sciences ''  were  purified  by  the  blood  of  Jesus  Christ." 
Tills  was  evidently  the  kind  of  conscience  called  "a 
good  conscience,"  which  can  only  be  answered  in 
the  service  of  God.  To  such  baptism  is  ''  the  answer 
of  a  good  conscience."  On  the  other  hand,  sprink- 
hng,  pouring,  or  no  baptism  at  all,  or  any  other 
departure  from  the  literal  observances  of  the  ordi- 
nances of  the  living  God,  may  answer  such  evil 
conscience.  Hence  the  preference  which  some  have 
between  a  well  defined  ordinance  and  positive  com- 
mand of  God,  and  vague  and  rebellious  departure 
therefrom;  choosing  the  latter,  rather  than  the  former, 
is  an  evidence  of  the  kind  of  conscience  which  they 
have.  We  should  therefore  look  well  to  the  choice 
wdiich  is  made,  and,  by  it,  decide  whether  the  con- 
science which  dictated  it,  is  good  or  evil ;  for  "  by 
their  fruits  ye  shall  know  them."  Among  many 
other  texts  I  quoted  from  Ephesians :  *'  There  is  one 
body,  and  one  spirit,  even  as  ye  are  called  in  one 
hope  of  your  calling:  one  Lord,  one  faith,  one  bap- 
tism." Now  if  the  phrase  "one  Lord,"  means  but 
one,  and  he  alone  is  the  Lord  of  the  one  body,  the 
Church ;  and  if  the  phrase  "  one  faith,"  means  but 
one  true  and  living  faith,  the  faith  of  the  one  body 
or  Church,  which  1  presume  few  will  deny,  then  it 
follows,  of  course,  that  to  the  same  body,  or  Church, 
the  phrase  "one  baptism,"  must  mean  but  one — the 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  387 

immersion  of  believers.  Because  the  Baptist  Cliiirch 
lias  believed  in,  and  constantly  practiced  this  one-. 
baptism,  and  opposed  all  intrusions,  and  inventions 
of  men  in  its  stead,  they  have  suffered  sore  perse- 
cutions, and  thousands  of  them  have  lost  their  lives, 
as  martyrs,  under  the  persecuting  zeal  of  Pyedo-Bap- 
tists.  Here  Mr.  Gray  suddenly  sprang  to  his  feet, 
holding  a  large  key  in  his  hand.  He  struck  the 
back  of  the  seat  a  severe  blow  with  the  key,  which 
very  much  startled  the  congregation,  by  the  abrupt- 
ness of  the  stroke  and  the  noise  occasioned  in  the 
spacious  building;  and  with  a  very  angry  look, 
accompanied  with  rapid  gestures,  he  cried  out  to 
me,  in  a  loud  tone  of  voice :  "  You  are  stating  lies 
in  the  pulpit."  I  had  stopped  speaking  at  the  time, 
and  stood  silent  until  he  ended  his  iiery  invectives. 
I  then  said:  "I  am  truly  sorry  to  see  Mr.  Gray  for- 
get the  counsel  he  had  given  us,  when  he  yielded 
his  pulpit  to  us,  and  so  soon  to  disturb  the  attentive 
and  orderly  congregation."  (The  remarks  that  so 
much  provoked  his  ire  were  in  reference  to  an  his- 
torical statement,  which  I  had  alluded  to,  by  the 
way.)  I  went  on  :  "  But  if  Mr.  Gray  will  be  seated 
again,  and  does  not  disturb  the  meeting  until  I  am 
done  speaking,  and  through  with  Mr.  Mitchell,  he 
can  then  appoint  a  day  for  the  purpose,  and  I 
will  now  pledge  myself  to  prove,  from  authentic 
liistory,  the  truth  of  my  statement." 


388  Autobiography  of 

lie  still  remained  standing,  and  said  that  my 
statements  were  false,  and  shonld  stand  as  a  false- 
hood until  I  did  prove  them  to  be  trnc,  which  he 
averred  I  could  never  do.  I  then  said  :  *'  I  am  very 
sorry  to  see  Mr.  Gray  act  so  disorderly,  in  open  vio- 
lation of  the  laws  of  the  land,  and  I  should  feel  still 
more  sorry  to  see  sonie  officer  of  the  peace  take  him 
out  of  his  own  meeting-house,  as  a  disturber.  It 
was  very  unpleasant  to  be  called  a  liar  while  preach- 
ing in  the  pulpit,  and  have  the  charge  persisted  in, 
and  repeated.  ISTow,  if  a  friend  will  go  to  my  house 
and  bring  me  Robinson's  History  of  Baptism,  I  will 
prove  my  statement  to  be  true  before  I  proceed  any 
farther."  A  young  man  then  started  to  bring  the 
book,  but  many  voices  were  heard  in  the  audience 
saying:  "Mr.  Thompson,  go  on;  do  not  mind  him, 
but  pursue  your  subject."  I  replied:  "If  Mr.  Gray 
will  take  his  seat  and  act  like  a  peaceable  man,  I  will 
proceed;  and  I  will  hold  myself  bound  to  him  and 
all  present  to  prove  the  truth  of  what  I  have  stated  ; 
and  I  am  willing  to  let  Mr.  Gray  set  any  time  he 
pleases,  when  a  sufficient  notice  can  be  given,  and  I 
shall  do  as  I  promise.  But  to  be  interrupted  in  this 
rude  and  disorderly  manner  is  more  than  I  am  will- 
ing to  submit  to."  Many  persons  now  spoke  and 
said,  they  wished  Mr.  Gray  to  take  his  seat,  and  for 
me  to  go  on — they  wished  to  hear  me  through.  Mr, 
Gray  then  took  his  seat,  and  I  went  on  and  finished 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  389 

my  reply.  ^Ir.  Mitchell  made  but  few  remarks  ;  lie 
said  lie  could  not  stay  to  continue  the  investigation 
any  longer,  and  dismissed  the  congregation.  The 
next  Saturday  a  piece  from  the  pen  of  Mr.  Gray 
came  out  in  a  political  newspaper,  published  by  one 
of  his  friends,  in  which  lengthy  quotations  were 
made  from  Mosheim's  Church  History  and  Russell's 
Modern  Europe.  These  quotations  he  gave  as  the 
historical  evidence  on  which  I  had  predicated  my 
statements  when  he  arrested  me.  These  quotations 
consisted  mainly  of  ridicule  of  the  German  Anabap- 
tists, whom  these  authors  accused  of  being  a  set  of 
journeymen  tailors  and  bakers,  who  had  excited  and 
led  on  the  Munster  insurrection,  by  running  stark 
naked  through  the  town,  crying :  ^'  AVe  are  the 
naked  truth,"  and  declaring  that  they  were  commis- 
sioned to  build  up  the  temple  of  God,  and  that  they 
held  in  utter  contempt  all  laws  and  magistrates,  etc. 
These  quotations  were  coupled  with  many  remarks 
of  his  own  ;  and  Mr.  Gray  promised  that  the  expose 
would  be  continued  in  the  next  paper.  I  went  to 
the  same  editor  in  order  to  reply  through  the  same 
medium,  but  he  refused  to  publish  my  reply.  So,  I 
went  to  another  editor  in  town,  who  had  been  raised 
.under  Presbyterian  influence,  and  he  published  my 
reply  to  Mr.  Gray.  This  newspaper  investigation 
went  on  for  some  time.  Mr.  Mitchell  left  Lebanon, 
and  I  never  heard  of  his  returning  again.  The  Meth- 


390  Autobiography  of 

odist  people  were  all  mute  about  wliat  had  passed 
between  Mr.  Mitchell  and  myself,  and,  strange  as  it 
may  appear,  they  became  my  warm  friends,  in  oppo- 
sition to  Mr.  Gray.  In  the  investigation  I  showed 
that  the  name  Anabaptist  was  a  nickname  given 
them  b}^  their  enemies,  because,  as  the}^  alleged, 
these  dippers  rebaptized.  They  maintained  that  the 
ceremony  performed  by  the  authority  of  Antichrist 
was  not  gospel  baptism  ;  and  hence  that  they  did  not 
rebaptize,  for  they,  no  more  than  modern  Baptists, 
did  not  admit  the  validity  of  the  so-called  baptism 
received  in  infajicy,  at  the  hands  of  the  ministers  of 
Antichrist.  Their  baptism  was  not  re-baptism,  but 
simply  baptism.  I  showed  that  the  Munster  affair 
was  far  from  being  begun  and  led  on  by  these  Bap- 
tists— that  it  was  started  and  led  on  by  a  Psedo  Bap- 
tist of  the  Lutheran  order.  The  Baptists  being  at 
that  time  passing  through  a  severe  persecution, 
some  of  them  fell  into  the  movement,  in  the  hope 
of  obtaining  deliverance  from  their  cruel  persecu- 
tions. It  was  a  civil  and  not  a  religious  revolution. 
Tlieir  manifesto  was  good  and  patriotic  enough  for 
a  Lycurgus  to  have  signed  it,  and  yet  many  of  these 
Baptists  lost  their  lives  because  they  were  Baptists. 
So,  even  Mr.  Gray's  own  historian,  who  was  an  in- 
veterate enemy  ^o  the  Baptists,  strongly  corrobo- 
rated my  statement,  which  had  been  so  very  offensive 
to  Mr.  Gray.     I  thanked  him  for  giving  what  he 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  391 

wished  the  people  to  receive  as  my  liistorical  testi- 
mony; but  I  could  inform  all  of  tliem  that  I  had  no 
reference  to  the  Munster  matter,  therefore,  my  thanks 
must  be  the  whole  reward  for  all  his  labors.  I  then 
gave  the  full  proof  of  my  statements,  and  the  de- 
bate turned  on  the  simple  question  of  baptism.  Mr. 
Gray  soon  withdrew  from  the  controvers^^  After- 
ward the  discussion  was  published  in  pamphlet  form, 
copied  from  the  papers,  under  the  title  :  "  Both  Sides 
of  the  Questio)!."  Thus  ended  the  attempt  to  injure 
me  and  the  Baptist  cause  on  the  part  of  the  Meth- 
odists and  Presbyterians.  About  this  time  a  Uni- 
versalist  minister,  by  the  name  of  Kidwell,  of 
Wayne  County,  Indiana,  came  to  Lebanon,  and  com- 
menced a  regular  series  of  meetings,  one  or  two  days 
and  nights  in  each  month.  He  was  called  a  great 
man,  as  an  orator,  reasoner,  and  scripturian.  I  liad 
never  before  heard  of  him,  and  did  not  go  to  hear 
him  for  several  months.  I  heard  that  he  gave  chal- 
lenges at  the  close  of  his  sermons,  and  although  he 
had  large  numbers  to  hear  him,  no  one  would  meet 
him  in  discussion.  I  believed,  from  the  course  he 
pursued,  tliathe  souglit  my  downfall.  His  meetings 
were  held  in  the  court-room.  At  length,  while  one 
of  his  meetings  was  in  progress,  several  of  my  friends 
and  brethren  came  to  my  house  and  said  to  me  they 
believed  that  all  the  preachers  in  town  were  remiss 
in  duty.     That  this  Kidwell  was  deceiving  the  peo- 


392  Autobiography  of 

pie  in  sight  of  their  houses,  and  challenging  them  to 
come  out  at  the  close  of  each  one  of  his  discourses; 
and  3'et  there  was  not  one  David  among  them  to  op- 
pose this  Goliath.  The  watch inaii  who  saw  the  wolf 
coming,  and  remained  silent,  would  he  held  respon- 
sihle  for  the  injurj^done  to  the  flock.  The  public 
challenges,  so  often  repeated  and  not  responded  to, 
were  used  by  Kidwell  as  conclusive  evidence  that  all 
the  ministers  about  the  town  well  knew  that  his  doc- 
trine could  not  be  successfully  met,  and  that  their 
own  must  fall  if  subjected  to  a  fair  scriptural  inves- 
tigation ;  and  that  this  was  the  only  reason  why  they 
remained  so  cowardly  silent:  "The  wicked  fleeth 
when  no  man  pursueth,  but  the  righteous  are  as  bold 
as  a  lion." 

This  in  substance  was  their  talk  to  me.  They 
said  the  people,  generally,  were  also  talking  in  the 
same  way,  and  that  this  silence  on  the  part  of  tlie 
ministers  of  the  town,  was  a  strono^  aro-ument  in  fa- 
vor  of  TJniversalism.  Kidwell  was  now  preparing 
to  organize  a  church,  and  about  sixty  names  were 
already  registered,  of  persons  who  were  pledged  to 
go  into  the  organization,  and  man}'  of  these  were 
among  the  most  influential  men  of  the  town.  A 
liigh  degree  of  excitement  was  prevailing  in  the 
town  and  country ;  and  if  this  man  was  not  met 
fairly  andboldy,  and  his  flesh-pleasing  doctrine  fully 
exposed,  it  was  impossible  to  say  where  it  would  end. 


Elder  Wilson  TiioMrsoN.  393 

Kidwoll  was  to  prcacli  that  evening  in  tlic  court 
house,  and  they  wislied  me  to  go  and  hear  liim.  I 
finally  agreed  to  go  and  hear  him  once,  but  not  to 
reply ;  stating  tliat  he  was  a  stranger,  and,  from  ru- 
mor, was  of  too  bad  a  character  to  be  patronized  as 
an  lionorable  opponent,  although  he,  no  doubt,  was 
a  smart  man  and  a  good  orator. 

In  the  evening  I  went  to  hear  him.  lie  com- 
menced by  saying  that  a  certain  minister  of  the 
town  had  come  there  pledged  to  reply  to  him,  he 
should,  therefore,  be  very  brief  in  liis  remarks  and 
give  place.  He  spoke  twenty  or  thirty  minutes,  and 
then  said  he'd  give  place  for  the  gentleman  to  reply. 
I  supposed  some  preacher  had  agreed  to  reply. 
Kidwell  stood  silent  a  short  time,  and  then  said  that 
he  was  sorry  to  see  the  gentleman  who  was  to  reply 
afraid  to  do  so;  he  had  given  him  full  time,  and  he 
hoped  he  would  not  now  back  down  and  give  up 
without  one  eiibrt  to  sustain  a  sinkins:  cause. 
Truth,  he  knew,  was  mighty  and  had  nothing  to 
h)se  by  investigation,  and  if  the  man  who  had  come 
there  to  reply  to  him  believed  that  he  had  truth  on 
his  side,  he  should  be  zealous  enough  to  attempt,  at 
least,  to  stand  up  in  its  defense.  He  waited  again 
for  about  a  minute,  and  then  said  :  *' A  man  by  the 
name  of  Thompson,  the  minister  of  the  Baptist 
Church  in  this  town,  is  the  man  who  was  to  have 
replied  to  me.     But  I  suppose  that  he  sees  bis  cause 


394  Autobiography  of 

can  not  be  sustained,  and,  therefore,  he  will  not 
make  a  fruitless  effort.  I  would  advise  him  to  make 
the  attempt  at  all  events,  and  not  yield  without  one 
last,  mighty  effort,  or  an  open  confession  of  the  na- 
tive weakness  of  his  S3^stem,  and  then  abandon  it 
for  ever." 

I  then  arose  and  stepped  to  the  lawyer's  desk,  in 
front  of  the  bench,  and,  facing  Mr.  Kidwell,  said  : 
"  This  is  all  a  very  strange  proceeding  to  me.  So 
far  from  having  come  here  pledged  to  reply,  I  had 
said  that  at  this  time,  and  under  the  present  circum- 
stances, I  did  not  intend  to  accept  Air.  Kidwell's 
challenge."  I  then  named  the  reported  bad  moral 
and  religious  character  of  the  man,  saying:  "If  the 
reports  which  have  reached  me  were  even  half  true, 
no  man  could  ecpialize  himself  with  Mr.  Kidwell 
without  dishonor ;  but  whether  these  rumors  were 
true  or  false  I  know  not.  He  is  a  stranger  to  me. 
This  is  the  first  time  I  have  seen  him.  But  his 
vamping,  boasting,  challenging  manner,  would  seem 
to  corroborate  the  rumors  alluded  to.  A  little  more 
modesty  and  humility  would  better  become  a 
stranger.  I  have  not  risen  to  reply.  I  can  see 
nothing  in  his  discourse  that  merits  a  reply.  I 
arose  because  I  was  named  and  called  upon.  He 
may  now  know  two  things,  at  least :  one  is  that  I 
can  see  nothing  in  his  sermon  just  closed,  that 
merits  a  reply ;  and  the  other  is  that,  according  to 


Elder  AVilson  Thompson.  395 

report,  tlic  man  wlio  would  recognize  liim  as  a  min- 
ister would  dishonor  himself  by  debating  with  him. 
I  have  now  said  all  that  I  took  the  stand  to  say." 

He  w^as  standing  when  I  ceased  speaking.  He 
said  I  was  entirely  justifiable  in  what  I  had  said. 
It  was  true  that  very  reproachful  rumors  had  been 
circulated  a2:ainst  him.  One  was  that  he  had  stolen 
corn  from  a  widow  lady's  corn  crib  ;  another  was 
that  he  had  defrauded  a  widow  out  of  a  large 
amount  of  money ;  and  others  as  bad  as  these. 
But  they  were  all  false.  He  heard  them  and  would 
settle  them  all ;  and,  as  I  had  heard  them,  it  was 
prudent  and  commendable  in  me  to  refuse  to  engage 
in  discussion  with  him  until  he  had  fully  refuted 
these  reports  and  established  a  good  character.  He 
should  do  this;  and  the  next  time  he  came  to  Leb- 
anon, which  would  be  in  one  month  from  that  time, 
he  would  bring  certificates  from  good  men  to  prove 
his  character  good  ;  and  then  he  would  hold  me 
bound  to  investigate  the  points  in-disi»ute,  or  back 
down  publicly.  And  so  the  matter  ended  for  that 
time. 

When  the  time  came  round  for  him  to  return,  a 
heavy  rain  had  caused  such  a  freshet  in  the  streams 
that  he  could  not  come.  After  this  I  received  a 
letter  from  him  explaining  the  reasons  why  he  had 
not  been  true  to  his  appointment,  and  letting  me 
know  that  he  would  be  back  again  on  a  certain  day. 


396  AuTOBiooRAniY  of 

lie  stated  that  be  bad  tbe  certificate  required,  and 
tlierefore  sbould  bold  me  bound  to  investigate  tbe 
points  of  difference  between  us.  lie  requested  tbat 
I  sliould  make  tbe  same  pubUc.  At  tbe  time  set  be 
came  on,  produced  a  certificate  signed  by  a  number 
of  names,  so  tbat  tbose  present  said  tliey  tbougbt  it 
would  acquit  me  from  any  just  imputation  of  dis- 
honor by  engaging  witb  bim  in  an  investigation  ; 
and  especially  so  as  be  was  tbe  editor  of  "Tbe  Star 
in  tbe  West,"  a  religious  paper,  and  tbe  approved 
organ  of  bis  denomination.  Tbe  preliminaries  were 
tben  settled,  a  board  of  order  cbosen,  and  a  regular 
discussion  ensued.  I  sball  not  attempt  to  give  tbe 
arirunients,  but  will  state  tbat  we  continued  tbe  de- 
bate  two  days  in  good  order  before  a  large  and 
deeply  attentive  audience.  At  some  parts  of  tbe 
debate  tbe  solemnity  felt  and  tbe  tears  sbed  plainly 
manifested  tbat  hearts  were  melted  and  consciences 
made  tender.  Tbe  result  of  this  debate  was  tbat 
some  came  and  joined  the  Baptist  Church  who  said 
tbat  they  had  been  bewildered  with  the  Universalist 
doctrine;  but  during  tbe  debate  all  was  explained, 
and  their  minds  were  relieved.  On  the  other  hand 
Mr.  Kidwell  could  not  get  a  respectable  number  to- 
gether again.  !Ro  more  was  heard  of  his  church 
organization.  After  trying  a  few  times  and  finding 
tbe  people  would  not  go  to  hear  him,  he  abandoned 
die  place.     These  were  my  first  debates,  and  I  was 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  897 

convinced  that  tliey  were  gotten  up  for  my  down- 
fall, and  the  destruction  of  the  Baptist  influence  in 
the  place.  They  intended  it  for  evil,  but  God  over- 
ruled it  for  good. 

These  are  some  of  the  circumstances  which  I  be- 
lieve brought  on  my  mind  the  desponding  feelings 
spoken  of  before.  This  gloom  became  heavier,  until 
I  could  not  rest,  but  I  kept  it  all  to  myself,  with 
the  exception  of  my  wife,  who  alone  knew  the  state 
of  my  mind.  I  finally  resolved  to  visit  a  number  of 
cliurches  in  the  western  part  of  Ohio  and  the  east- 
ern part  of  Indiana,  and  see  if  my  mind  would-  not 
become  settled  as  to  where  my  labors  were  required. 
I  and  m}^  wife  started  on  this  tour,  and  we  visited 
the  churches  in  Butler  Count}',  Ohio,  also  in  Union, 
Franklin,  Fayette,  and  Rush  Counties,  Indiana.  I 
held  meetings  daily  from  place  to  place  during  the 
tour.  All  the  Baptists  in  these  churches  were  very 
solicitous  for  me  to  come  among  them,  although  I 
kept  my  mind  to  myself  as  to  the  object  of  my  tour. 
Soon  after  my  mind  felt  a  drawing  back  to  Lebanon, 
and  this  feeling  increased  daily,  until  I  became  fully 
settled  and  assured  that  God  was  about  to  display 
His  power  and  grace  in  a  marvelous  manner  at  that 
place,  and  that  I  should  see  the  church  there  in  a 
short  time  revived,  sinners  converted,  and  many  of 
the  ransomed  of  the  Lord  returning  to  Zion.  This 
place,  I  now  fully  believed,  was  to  be  my  present 


398  Autobiography  of 

field  of  labor;  and  after  this  change  had  taken  place 
in  my  mind  I  was  in  such  a  hurry  to  get  home  again 
that  I  could  hardly  wait  to  iill  my  appointments. 
When  they  were  filled  I  hastened  home,  fully  as- 
sured in  my  mind  that  I  was  going  to  where  the 
Master  had  appointed  me  to  behold  His  glory  made 
known.  Of  this  I  was  so  fully  assured  that  I  seemed 
to  have  no  doubt  of  it;  and  yet  all  the  evidence  I 
had  was  my  ow^n  feelings.  But  these  were  enough 
for  me,  for  I  did  believe  them  to  be  of  God.  I  said 
nothing  of  this  to  any  one  but  to  my  wife  and  to 
Elder  Thomas.  I  said  to  Elder  Thomas  when  I  was 
going  to  start  home :  "  I  feel  some  very  strong  im- 
pressions that  the  Lord  is  about  to  make  bare  His 
arm  at  Lebanon.  You  will  soon  hear  good  news 
from  us."  He  said  he  should  rejoice  to  hear  such 
news,  and  if  such  a  work  of  grace  should  really 
take  place  he  wished  me  to  write  to  him,  and,  the 
Lord  willing,  he  would  come  in  and  feast  with  us. 
I  promised  to  do  so  and  w^e  parted. 

I  hurried  home,  and  if  I  have  ever  felt  in  the 
spirit  of  preaching  it  was  at  that  time,  or  if  I  ever 
desired  to  serve  the  Lebanon  church  it  was  then.  I 
reached  home  a  day  or  two  before  our  meeting- 
da}' — and  these  days  seemed  a  long  time  to  me.  At 
length  Saturday  came  and  we  met.  All  seemed 
about  as  usual.  I  saw  nothing  special  among  the 
members.     A  good  congregation  was  in  attendance, 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  399 

and  the  cliurcli  was  in  pence  and  liad  been  so  for  a 
leiigtli  of  time.  I  went  into  the  pulpit  feeling  as 
much  like  preaching  as  I  ever  have;  but  when  I 
began  it  seemed  that  I  could  employ  no  words  tliat 
had  weight  in  them  sufficient  to  reach  to  the  people. 
I  labored  hard  to  reach  the  hearts  of  mv  liearers, 
but  my  words  seemed  so  light  and  small  that  they 
failed  to  express  the  unsearchable  riches  of  Christ, 
and  I  thought  could  not  reach  the  people.  So  I 
labored  but  could  effect  nothing.  I  felt  myself  to 
be  like  a  man  throwing  feathers  at  a  mark  against 
a  strong  current  of  wind  that  would  blow  them 
back  over  his  head.  I  felt  my  words  to  be  so  light 
that  instead  of  reaching  the  hearts  of  the  people, 
they  passed  off  in  empty  space.  This  continued 
through  my  discourse,  and  I  felt  that  it  was  a  failure 
and  was  greatly  mortified.  After  meeting  I  went 
home  discouraged  and  greatl}^  confused.  On  Sun- 
day morning  my  mind  w^as  clear  of  these  unpleasant 
feelings,  and  filled  w^ith  thoughts  of  the  glorious  full- 
ness of  Christ;  and  so  with  the  return  of  my  former 
confidence  that  God  would  speedily  revive  His  work 
in  a  powerful  manner,  I  went  to  meeting.  A  very 
large  congregation  had  come  together,  and  good 
order  and  attention  prevailed.  But,  as  on  the  day 
before,  my  w^ords  seemed  as  feathers,  too  light  to 
reach  the  hearts  of  the  people;  and  again  I  felt  that 
it  was  another  failure,  and  went  home  with  my  mind 


400  Autobiography  of 

ill  gloom.  I  am  convinced  that  my  strong  desires 
to  see  tlie  wonderful  displa^^s  of  Divine  power  and 
grace  and  the  assurance  that  the  time  was  near  at 
hand,  made  me  feel  as  I  did  about  the  lightness  of 
my  words;  and  seeing  no  special  effect  among  the 
people  made  me  feel  that  I  had  again  made  a  failure. 
This  feeling,  that  my  words  were  like  feathers  thrown 
against  the  wind,  followed  me  until  the  work  broke 
out,  measurably,  without  preaching,  and  then  it  left 
me,  or  rather  I  was  brought  to  see  that  the  Spirit 
of  the  Lord  must  quicken  the  dead  sinner  and  then 
the  gospel  of  the  grace  of  God  presents  Christ  and 
Him  crucitied  in  the  promises,  as  food  for  the  sheep 
and  the  lambs,  who  "as  new  born  babes  desire  the 
sincere  milk  of  the  word  that  the}^  may  grow  there- 
by." The  congregation  increased  in  numbers,  and 
a  deep  solemnity  and  much  feeling  began  to  be  man- 
ifested. At  length  two  came  forward  and  were  bap- 
tized. A  very  visible  effect  was  now  manifested  both 
among  the  members  and  those  who  were  not. 

From  this  time  the  work  began  to  spread.  At 
each  church  meeting  more  or  less  were  baptized, 
and  many  more  were  deeply  affected.  All  was  still 
without  any  noisy  excitement,  but  a  deep  and  solemn 
feeling  prevailed.  One  Sunday,  after  baptizing  four 
or  five,  I  went  home  with  one  of  the  members  in 
town  and  found  one  of  his  daughters  in  great  dis- 
tress.    She   was  handsome   and    accomplished,  and 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  401 

was  regarded  as  the  belle  of  the  town.  She  had 
been  vain  and  proud  and  very  tasty  in  lier  apparel. 
She  now  wore  a  changed  countenance ;  despair 
seemed  to  be  written  upon  it.  I  said  to  her:  "  Mary 
it  seems  like  many  of  your  acquaintances  are  seri- 
ously thinking  of  their  latter  end  and  their  future 
state,  how  is  it  with  you?"  She  tremblingly  re- 
plied :  "  It  is  too  late  for  me.  I  have  spent  my  days 
in  folly  and  sin,  and  now  it  is  too  late.  There  is  no 
mercy  for  me."  She  burst  into  tears  and  could  say 
no  more.  I  then  spoke  to  her  in  a  few  words  of 
Jesus,  saying  :  "Jesus  is  the  sinner's  friend  ;  He  has 
come  to  seek  and  to  save  that  which  was  lost ;  *  It 
is  a  faithful  saying  and  worthy  of  all  acceptation 
that  Christ  Jesus  came  into  the  world  to  save  sin- 
ners.' This  He  can  do.  His  mission  was  not  simply 
to  make  the  way  possible  and  passable  and  then 
offer  salvation  to  the  sinner  on  the  condition  of  good 
deeds  on  their  part,  which  would  make  the  whole  a 
failure.  Ko ;  the  angel  proclaimed  the  truth  with- 
out the  possibility  of  a  failure:  ^  He  shall  save  His 
people  from  their  sins' — not  try  to  do  so  and  fail. 
This  Jesus  in  whom  there  is  salvation,  and  in  no 
other,  is  the  only  ground  of  a  good  hope  through 
grace  for  a  disconsolate,  guilty,  and  helpless  sinner."  gj 
I  then  started  the  hymn:  ''Jesus  my  all  to  heaven 
is  gone,"  etc.  Before  the  hymn  was  finished  the 
parlor  was  filled  with  people  weeping  like  children. 
34 


402  Autobiography  of 

I  tried  to  talk  to  them  ii  few  minutes  about  tlie 
j)Overty  of  the  sinner,  and  the  riches  and  fulhiess 
of  Jesus  as  a  Saviour.  A  number  of  bretliren  and 
sisters  came  in  and  began  to  sing.  I  soon  stepped 
out  and  went  from  house  to  house  and  talked  to 
those  I  met  with.  All  were  solemnly  impressed. 
Thus  the  afternoon  and  evening  were  spent.  Mon- 
day morning  came,  and  although  it  was  morning 
yet  many  thought  it  looked  the  most  solemn  of  any 
day  they  had  ever  seen.  "  Surely,"  said  they,  "  the 
presence  of  the  Lord  is  in  this  place  for  the  very 
day  shows  it,  and  the  people  feel  it;  saints  rejoice 
in  the  Lord,  and  sinners  mourn  and  bow  before 
Ilim."  This  peculiar  appearance  of  the  day  might 
have  been  owing  to  the  state  of  mind  in  which  so 
many  of  the  people  were.  Monday,  Tuesday,  and 
Wednesday  all  bore  the  same  appearance.  I  still 
look  back  upon  those  three  days  with  solemn  but 
joyful  remembrance. 

On  Monday  the  members  began  to  gather  in  the 
town,  some  with  their  families  in  their  wagons, 
filled  with  persons  equally  affected  with  those  in 
town.  They  would  inquire  what  was  going  on  in 
town,  for  their  minds  were  deeply  impressed  that 
the  Lord  was  doing  some  great  work  there.  The 
very  day  seemed  to  show  Ilis  presence.  They  could 
attend  to  no  business  on  their  farms,  and  had  come 
to  town  to  see  wliat  it  was.     These  joined  with  us, 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  403 

and  the  day  was  Rpcnt  in  going  from  house  to  house, 
talking  of  the  good  things  of  the  kingdom,  praising 
God  in  singing  songs  and  liymns;  for  of  a  truth  the 
Lord  was  doing  great  things  for  us,  whereof  we  were 
glad.  That  day  and  evening  passed  in  this  way. 
The  next  day  was  spent  in  about  the  same  way,  and 
on  Wednesday  Brother  Holegate,  who  lived  in  town, 
requested  us  to  meet  at  his  house.  We  reached  the 
house  about  twilight,  and  directly  began  singing. 
Soon  all  the  rooms,  the  windows,  and  the  doors, 
were  filled,  and  the  sidewalk  outside  was  crowded 
with  men  and  women.  Solemnity  was  on  every 
face,  and  many  eyes  were  flowing  with  tears.  After 
much  singing,  and  conversation  on  Christian  ex- 
perience and  exercise  of  mind,  and  the  powerful 
dis[)lays  of  God's  grace  among  us,  Brother  Holegate 
laid  the  Bible  on  the  center  table,  and  asked  me  if  I. 
did  not  feel  like  preaching  to  the  large  crowd  of 
anxious  listeners  in  and  around  the  house.  I  re- 
plied that  I  would  read  a  chapter.  I  was  seated  by 
the  table,  and  remained  seated  while  I  read  a  chap- 
ter, and  commented  on  it.  I  believe  I  have  never 
seen  a  more  deeply  affected  people.  Sobs  could  be 
heard  audibly  in  every  part  of  the  crowd,  and  the 
impression  was  deep  and  solemn.  'No  anxious  ^ 
benches  had  we  to  call  mourners  to,  to  be  prayed 
for,  but  many  with  anxious  hearts  and  weeping  eyes 
were  there,  who  could   not  conceal  their  emotions. 


404  Autobiography  of 

They  were  looking  up  to  God,  who  alone  could  do 
them  any  good.  After  I  closed  my  short  comment 
on  tlie  chapter  I  tried  to  pray,  and  return  thanks  to 
the  Lord  for  what  we  now  felt  and  saw  of  Ilis 
goodness  and  power.  I  then  said  to  the  people: 
''  The  evening  is  now  far  spent,  let  us  sing  the 
evening  hymn,  beginning  with  this  verse : 

'  The  day  is  past  and  gone, 

The  evening  shades  appear, 
O  may  we  all  remember  well 
The  night  of  death  draws  near.' 

The  people  can  then  retire,  and  reflect  on  the 
past  and  the  present,  and  also  on  the  hymn."  I  started 
the  singing  of  the  hymn,  and  many  voices  joined  with 
me  till  the  hymn  was  sung,  and  then  the  people  dis- 
persed. I  remembered  my  promise  to  Elder  Thomas, 
and  wrote  to  him  of  the  work  going  on  among  the 
people.  lie  came  on  and  was  soon  with  us,  richly 
partaking  of  "  the  feast  of  fat  things,"  and  feeding 
the  sheep  and  lambs  of  Christ's  fold.  At  our  next 
meeting  I  baptized  thirteen,  and  two  weeks  after- 
ward thirteen  more,  and  again  in  two  weeks  thirteen 
more.  This  was  remarked  as  strange,  that  just  the 
same  number  should  be  received  and  baptized  each 
meeting  for  three  meetings  in  succession.  Elder 
Thomas  was  a  good  preacher.  His  gift  was  chiefly 
on  experimental  and  practical  topics.  He  could 
trace  the  wiudinijs  of  the  doubting  and  tried  Chris- 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  405 

tiaii   in  a  very  clear  and   comforting  manner.     lie 
was  sound  in  doctrine,  but  not  so  able  in  the  inves- 
tigation of  deep  [)oints  as  some  others.     lie  was  one 
of  the  highly  esteemed  Elders  whose  praise  was  in 
all  the  churches.     He   continued  with  us  eight  or 
ten    days,  greatly  to   our  comfort   and    editication. 
When  on  his  way  to  Lebanon  he  had  made  an  ap- 
pointment at  Trenton,  in  Butler  County,  Ohio,  at 
the  meeting-house  of  the  Elk  Creek  Church,  to  fill 
on  his  I'eturn  home.     This  was  about  fourteen  miles 
west  from  Lebanon,  on  the  road  leading  to  Oxford, 
and  was  the  church  which  Elder  Stephen   Guard 
served.     On  Elder  Thomas's  return  home  I  accom- 
panied him  to  Elk  Creek.    When  we  reached  Tren- 
ton we  were  informed  that  the  place  for  holding  the 
meeting  had  been  changed  to  a  private  house,  about 
one  mile  south.     This  was  done  by  the  request  of  a 
young  man  who  had  been  quite  sick,  and  was  not 
yet   able  to  go  out  to  the   meeting-house.     Elder 
Guard  soon  came  in  and  said:  "Brethren,  you  must 
try  to  prepare  your  minds  for  a  very  great  change 
of  circumstances  to-day.     The   church    here   is   in 
great  distress,  and  likely  to  go  to  pieces.     Some  of 
the  members  will  not  even  speak  to  others  when 
they  meet.     I  have  labored,  in  vain,  for  sometime, 
to  promote  peace ;  but  matters  still  grow  worse,  and 
I  fear  the  church  will  rend  in  pieces.     I  think  you 
will  have  but  few  out  to  hear  you  preach."     As  the 


406  Autobiography  of 

Ijour  appointed  for  preaching  drew  near  the  people 
beo-an  to  i^atlier  in.  Here  I  must  relate  one  of  the 
most  singular  events  that  I  have  ever  witnessed: 
As  the  [)eo[>le  came  to  the  door  many  of  them  would 
hurst  into  tears,  and,  when  seated,  would  sit  weep- 
ing on  their  seats.  These  strange  manifestations 
continued  until  the  rooms  were  filled,  and  there 
Avere  many  out  of  doors  who  could  find  no  room 
inside  the  building.  All  was  measurabl}*  silent  in 
the  house,  nothing  to  excite,  to  alarm,  or  touch  the 
sympathies  of  the  large  crowd  that  we  could  see. 
All  was  passing  strange  to  us.  The  time  appointed 
for  the  meeting  came,  and  preaching  begun.  The 
emotion  of  the  people  increased;  sobs  and  tears 
were  manifest  through  the  congregation,  and  no 
one  seemed  more  deeply  afiected  than  Elder  Guard, 
who  sat  sobbing  and  weeping,  so  as  to  be  heard 
through  the  house.  Elder  Guard  was  noted  as  a 
man  of  a  firm  mind,  and  was  seldom  seen  to  out- 
wardly manifest  emotions;  he  had  a  good  control 
of  his  philosophical  judgment.  To  see  him  so  com- 
pletely overcome  surprised  all  who  knew  him.  He 
continued  weeping  during  the  time  Elder  Thomas 
and  I  were  preaching.  At  the  close  of  the  meeting 
a  general  request  was  made  that  we  should  preach 
m  the  meeting-house  at  candle-light  that  evening, 
which  was  agreed  upon. 

The  appointment  was  published   and  the  people 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  407 

were  (lisinissed.  Some  of  the  members  remained 
with  us,  and  the  wonderful  effect  among  the  people 
occupied  our  conversation.  Elder  Tliomas  and  I 
gave  it  as  our  belief  that  the  Lord  was  going  to  visit 
this  church,  in  the  power  of  His  spirit  and  grace, 
for  the  gathering  in  of  many  of  His  redeemed  chil- 
dren ;  that  the  good  work  was  already  begun  in 
their  midst;  and  that  they  would  ere  long  see  more 
of  the  glorious  working  of  the  power  of  the  Most 
High  among  them.  They  said,  this  day  looked  in- 
deed like  such  was  the  case ;  but  they  thought  the 
clmrch  must  first  have  a  travailing  spirit,  before  she 
brought  forth.  Instead,  however,  of  possessing  such 
a  spirit,  the  church  was  nov/  in  a  state  of  confusion, 
and  bitter  feelings  existed  between  many  of  tiie 
members.  Such  being  the  state  of  the  church  con- 
verts would  not  likely  wish  to  join  so  distracted  a 
body.  I  wished  them  to  remember  that  "  one  word 
from  our  King  has  calmed  the  billows  of  the  raging 
sea,  hushed  the  howling  tempest,  and  brought  the 
ship  safe  to  shore ;  and  then  all  was  well.  Our 
King  still  reigns  in  His  almighty  power  and  wisdom. 
lie  can  say  '  peace,  be  still,'  and  your  storm  will  be 
over  and  gotie,  the  church  will  be  safely  in  harbor, 
and  her  members,  who  so  sliort  a  time  before  had 
been  des[)onding,  will  rejoice  and  say,  '  the  winds 
and  the  waves  truly  obey  Ilim.'  I  believe,  from 
what  I  have  this  day  seen,  that  the  power  that  is  at 


408  Autobiography  of 

work  among  you  is  of  the  Lord,  and  that  you  will 
soon  realize  it,  and  rejoice  that  '  God  is  the  rock 
and  His  work  is  perfect.'  A  short  time  will  show 
whether  this  is  a  perfect  work  or  a  delusion."  I 
have  given  the  substance  of  the  afternoon's  conver- 
sation. That  evening  we  met  a  large  assembly  at 
the  meeting-house,  and  much  solemnity  pervaded  the 
entire  congregation.  The  next  morning  Elder 
Thomas  started  west  for  his  home  in  Indiana,  and  I 
east  tor  my  home.  The  good  work  went  on  in  ~^\k. 
Creek  Church  with  great  power,  and  extended  out 
in  all  the  bounds.  At  their  next  church  meeting  a 
number  were  baptized,  and  all  the  troubles  of  the 
church  were  ended,  for  all  those  hard,  ambitious 
feelings  were  gone;  and  mutual  confessions  and  for- 
giveness restored  a  warm,  brotherly  fellowship 
throughout  all  the  church.  The  work  was  general, 
numbers  were  baptized  each  month,  and  large- addi- 
tions were  made  to  that  church.  "When  I  reached 
home  I  found  all  well,  and  the  good  work  of  grace 
still  going  on.  I  must  now  return  to  the  little  house- 
less minority,  who  were  recognized,  as  before  stated 
in  this  narrative.  I  still  attended  them  monthly — 
meeting  in  a  barn  in  warm  weather,  and  in  a  private 
house  in  cold  weather.  Some  very  encouraging 
symptoms  had  of  late  showed  themselves  among  the 
little  despised  church.  For  some  cause,  we  knew 
not  what,  Mason's  majority  opened  the  door,  and  in- 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  409 

vited  us  to  hold  our  next  meeting  in  tlie  old  meeting- 
house. We  accepted  the  kind  otter,  and  at  tliat 
meeting  two  were  received  for  haptism.  These  were 
the  first  received  after  the  division.  This  day  was  a 
day  of  great  power,  especially  at  the  water — the  ef- 
fect was  great  and  general.  We  received  no  more 
invitations  to  hold  service  in  The  old  meeting-house, 
but  had  to  return  again  to  the  barn  and  private  resi- 
dences. The  good  work  increased,  and  spread  in  the 
town  and  adjacent  country.  Many  were  added  to 
that  little  church.  They  built  and  completed  a  good 
stone  meeting-house  in  the  town.  [N'ear  one  hun- 
dred were  baptized  during  the  progress  of  the  gra- 
cious work,  llercj  on  one  occasion,  I  baptized 
twelve,  when  my  mouth  was  running  from  severe 
salivation,  and  one  of  the  persons  baptized  was  the 
mother  of  an  infant  not  cpiite  three  weeks  old;  yet 
no  harm  came  to  either  of  us;  An  old  church  called 
Clear  Creek,  near  the  village  of  Ridgeville,  about 
half  way  between  Lebanon  and  Centerville,  had  so 
dwindled  down  by  deathsj  removals,  etc.,  that  at  last 
the  few  that  remained  talked  of  dissolving.  They 
had  chosen  a  man  who  was  not  a  member,  but  wdio 
attended  the  meetings  regularly,  and  whom  they  be- 
lieved to  be  a  Christian,  to  serve  them  as  clerk  ;;?'o 
tern.  The  church  Was  very  small,  but  in  peace. 
This  little  body  solicited  me  to  hold  a  regular  meet- 
ing with  them  on  Friday  evening  of  each  month,  as 
35 


410  Autobiography  of 

I  was  on  \)\y  way  to  Centcrville  (Sugar  Creek 
Churcli).  I  agreed  to  do  so.  Soon  the  good  work 
began  there,  and  a  nuniber  of  very  acceptable  can- 
didates were  received  and  baptized,  and  Clear  Creek 
became  a  strong  church.  These  were  happy  times. 
I  have  often  seen  our  lare^e  meetini^-house  crowded 
to  its  utmost  capacity,  while  vast  numbers  would  be 
outside,  around  the  house,  standing  in  the  lot  or 
seated  in  vehicles,  all  eager  to  hear  the  word  of  the 
gospel.  This  gracious  work  continued  with  great 
power  for  about  one  year,  when  it  began  to  decline. 
Still  there  were  some  baptized,  occasionally,  for  six 
months  longer,  when,  suddenly  and  unlooked  for, 
one  of  the  brethren  came  to  me  in  a  very  ilUhumor 
and  said  that  a  certain  small  boy  had  told  him  that 
he  liad  heard  a  member  of  the  church,  a  youth  of 
about  fifteen  years  of  age,  say  some  very  reproach- 
ful things  about  this  brother's  daughters,  and,  said 
he,  "  My  daughters  shall  not  suffer  such  a  scandal." 
I  saw  that  the  old  brother  was  very  much  excited 
with  passion,  and  was  not  in  a  spirit  to  do  anything 
calmly.  I  asked  him  if  his  wife  and  daughters  knew 
of  the  evil  report.  lie  said  they  did.  These  were 
all  members  of  the  church.  I  proposed  to  go  with 
liim  to  the  youth  who  was  reported  to  have  slan- 
dered his  daughters,  and  know^  of  him  if  he  plead 
guilty,  or  what  he  would  say  about  it.  He  agreed 
to  do  so,  and  we  went  and  found  the  youth.     Ilav- 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  411 

iiig  taken  liim  aside,  we  asked  him  if  lie  liad  heard 
*  this  rumor.  He  said  he  had  not,  and  had  not  spoken 
one  disrespectful  word  ahout  these  young  women, 
neitlier  had  he  ever  had  any  cause  to  do  so,  and  that 
there  were  no  memhers  in  the  church  that  he  had 
any  more  confidence  in  or  esteemed  any  higher.  He 
said  he  would  as  soon  slander  his  own  sisters  as  them, 
and  if  we  would  go  with  him  to  them  he  believed 
all  could  be  fully  and  satisfactorily  settled.  I  then 
asked  the  old  brother,  who  still  appeared  quite  angry, 
if  he  was  willing  to  have  us  all  go  to  his  house  and 
privately  try  to  settle  this  unhappy  afi'air,  before  it 
should  become  public.  lie  hesitated  for  a  moment, 
and  then  consented.  We  three  then  went  to  his 
house,  and,  togetlier  with  his  wife  and  two  daugh- 
ters, held  a  private  interview.  I  stated  to  them  that 
an  ugly  rumor  had  been  put  in  circulation,  and  that 
hearing  it,  we  liad  visited  the  youth,  and  he  denied 
it  all.  "  We  now  wish,"  said  I,  "  to  talk  together, 
and  see  if  this  unpleasant  occurrence  can  not  be  over- 
come, and  good  feeling  entirely  restored." 

The  accused  youth  and  young  sisters  conversed 
freely  together.  The  young  sisters  said  they  did  not, 
from  the  start,  believe  that  the  young  brother  had 
said  any  such  thing  as  reported,  and  that  they  were 
now  fully  satisfied  and  wished  the  whole  matter  to 
be  dropped  as  if  it  had  never  been.  The  old  lady 
said  she  hoped  the  young  people  would  still  feel  the 


412  Autobiography  of 

same  friendship  for  each  other  which  they  did  be- 
fore, and  in  the  future  refuse  to  hearken  to  the 
fooHsh  talk  of  the  Httle  boys  about  the  streets. 
The  old  brother  still  appeared  to  be  angry,  but  said 
that  as  all  the  rest  were  satisfied,  he  would  drop  it 
all  and  say  no  more  about  it,  and  so  left  the  room. 
I  said  that  I  w^as  very  thankful  to  see  this  matter 
settled  so  soon  and  so  satisfactory  to  all,  and  that  it 
was  the  duty  of  all  parties  to  say  nothing  more 
about  it  unless  it  were  to  some  of  the  members  who, 
having  heard  of  it,  might  venture  to  inquire  of  us, 
and  then  we  should  onlj-  tell  them  that  it  was  all 
settled  amicably  and  satisfactorily  to  all  parties.  I 
returned  home  rejoicing  that  so  threatening  and  dis- 
tressing a  difficulty  had  been  removed. 

That  evening,  however,  a  young  man  who  was 
living  in  this  family,  a  journeyman  tailor,  and  who 
had  joined  the  church,  learning  that  the  parties  had 
been  reconciled,  told  the  old  brother  that  he  knew 
much  more  about  the  youth's  slanderous  talk  than 
wdiat  the  little  boy  had  said.  He  then  went  on  to 
tell  of  far  worse  things  than  what  the  boy  had 
stated.  The  old  brother,  being  of  a  hasty  temper, 
and  his  former  passion  not  having  fully  subsided, 
now  became  more  excited  than  before.  The  next 
day  he  came  to  me  in  a  great  rage,  and  told  me  that 
all  the  settlement  the  day  before  was  now  null  and 
void.     He  then  went  on  to  tell  me  what  the  jour- 


Elder   Wilson  Thompson.  413 

neyman  tailor  liad  told  him,  and  wound  up  b}-  say- 
ing :  "  And  now  the  church  must  settle  it,  for  I  have 
the  gospel  testimony,  and  am  determined  to  prosecute 
it  to  the  bitter  end."  I  labored  in  every  way  I 
could  to  calm  his  passion,  but  all  in  vain.  At  length 
I  told  him  that  I  was  truly  sorrj^  for  any  difficulty 
to  come  into  tlie  church,  and  especially  one  that 
must,  more  or  less,  bear  heavily  upon  the  moral 
character  of  both  male  and  female  members  of  it. 
But  if  no  other  plan  would  satisfy,  he  had  a  legal 
course  to  take  before  the  church  would  hear  his 
comphiint.  "If  that  journeyman,"  said  I,  "  knew 
the  guilt  of  the  accused  youth,  he  should  have  fol- 
lowed the  rule  laid  down  in  the  eighteenth  chapter 
of  Matthew.  As  he  has  not  done  so  you  must  now 
proceed  in  the  spirit  of  love  to  reclaim  the  offend- 
ing brother.  'You  say  one  accuses  and  the  other 
denies,  and  there  is  no  witness  to  prove  which  of 
tliem  tells  the  truth.  The  journeyman  accuses  and 
the  youth  denies.  Kow,  if  you  take  up  the  case, 
you  must  first  talk  to  each  of  them  privately,  and 
see  if  it  can  not  be  settled  privatel}^:  and,  if  it  can 
not,  take  one  or  two  others  with  you,  and  let  them 
labor  for  reconciliation  ;  and  if  this  proves  unsuc- 
cessful, then  tell  it  to  the  church  and  let  the  church 
labor  with  them.  Be  careful  that  you  keep  this 
matter  strictly  private  until  it  is  brought  legally  be- 
fore the  church.     Then  the  accuser  and  the  accused 


414  Autobiography  of 

will  stand  on  equal  grounds  before  the  church,  ex- 
cept as  the  evidence  may  give  to  either  the  advan- 
tage of  position.  !My  brother,  be  calm  and  delib- 
erate ;  the  cause  of  God  and  the  peace  of  the  church 
now  hang  upon  your  proceeding  according  to  the 
rules  of  the  gospel.  The  journeyman  has  already 
departed  from  order  in  having  gone  to  you  instead 
of  going  to  the  young  brother  witli  his  grievance. 
Christ,  our  law-giver,  has  given  us  a  plain  rule  in  all 
such  cases,  and  while  we  follow  it,  in  spirit  and  in 
letter,  there  is  but  little  danger  of  discord  or 
trouble  in  the  church.  But  when  our  evil  passion^ 
become  aroused,  and  the  tongue — that  unruly  mem- 
ber— is  not  curbed,  it  sets  on  lire  the  course  of 
nature;  and  then,  *  behold !  what  a  great  matter  a 
little  fire  kindleth.'  Your  duty  is  to  say  no  more  to 
any  one  about  this  matter ;  it  is  a  private  matter  be- 
tween the  accused  youth  and  the  journeyman,  and 
there  it  should  have  remained  until  all  the  labor  to 
gain  the  accused  had  been  exhausted;  after  which 
let  it  come  before  the  church.  But  this  journey- 
man waited  until  3^our  passion  was  aroused,  and 
then  he  told  you;  and  instead  of  your  reproving 
him  for  this  error  you  come  to  me  with  it,  and  so 
it  may  go  from  one  to  another  until  the  whole 
church  becomes  excited  and  prejudiced,  some  one 
way  and  some  another,  while,  perhaps,  the  accused 
is  ignorant  of  what  is  going  on  until  many  of  the 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  415 

members  of  tlie  cluircli  are  arrayed  against  him,  and 
his  character  is  reproached  in  the  world." 

The  old  brother  left  me,  but  instead  of  following 
m}'  counsel  he  went  to  others,  both  in  and  out  of  the 
church,  telling  them  that  the  accused  youth  was  now 
proved  to  be  guilty  of  basely  slandering  his  daugh- 
ters and  other  females.  Directly  the  town  and 
country  around  became  wonderfully  excited,  and 
some  of  the  fi'iends  of  the  pareiits  of  the  accused 
youth  advised  them  to  send  him  to  some  other  part 
of  the  country,  for  his  life  was  threatened  and  he 
would  be  in  great  danger  to  remain  where  he  was. 
At  the  same  time  I  was  taken  suddenly  sick  with 
fever,  and  lay  some  weeks  so  low  tliat  iiiy  physician 
and  friends  despaired  of  my  life.  While  I  thus  lay 
my  brethren  visited  me  daily,  and  told  me  of  the 
dreadful  state  of  affairs.  They  had  met  at  different 
places  and  sought  for  evidence  against  the  accused 
youth  but  could  find  none.  But  the  general  excite- 
ment was  so  great  that  the  youth  must  be  excluded 
to  maintain  the  honor  of  the  church.  I  was  too 
weak  to  talk  mucli,  but  I  said  that  when  one  person 
affirmed  and  another  denied,  the  onus  of  proof  lay 
on  the  affirmant,  and  if  he  failed  to  prove  what  he 
affirmed  he  lost  his  case,  and  the  accused  stood  ac- 
quitted for  want  of  evidence  to  convict  him.  There 
was  nothing  of  it  as  yet  brought  into  the  church, 
and  all   the  proceedings  thus  far  had  been  in  open 


416  Autobiography  of 

violiition  of  the  laws  of  Christ  and  the  adopted  dis- 
cipline of  the  church.  Through  the  imprudence 
of  others  the  matter  was  made  public  in  its  worst 
form,  and  the  people  of  the  world  had  become  so 
much  excited  that  the  accused  youth  must  now  be 
excluded  to  satisfy  the  world  and  save  the  church 
from  public  disgrace.  I  had  never  heard  of  the 
youth  having  said  one  word  to  make  the  matter 
})ublic,  only  to  deny  the  charge  whenever  he  was 
accused.  All  this  was  the  effect  of  disregarding  the 
authority  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  unless  the  church 
changed  her  practice  her  prosperity  was  at  an  end. 
This  state  of  things  continued  until  my  health  began 
to  improve  so  that  I  could  sit  up  a  short  time  each 
day.  The  journeyman  came  to  my  house  and  con- 
fessed to  me  and  my  wife  that  he  had  made  all  this 
trouble  in  the  church,  and  the  accused  youth  was 
not  worthy  of  censure,  so  far  as  he  knew.  He  said 
lie  wished  the  church  to  know  this,  and  he  was 
ready  to  confess  himself  guilty  of  the  whole  trouble 
and  to  ask  the  church  to  forgive  him.  But  as  he 
did  not  feel  like  he  could  be  composed  enough  to 
make  these  statements  publicly  to  the  church,  he 
wished  me  to  write  them  down  for  him  and  he 
would  hand  in  the  paper  at  the  next  meeting.  He 
cried  and  made  such  humble  confession  that  I  felt 
truly  sorry  for  him.  I  told  him  that  I  had  already 
sat  up  much  longer  than  at  any  one  time  since  my 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  417 

sickness,  unci  was  too  niucli  fatigued  to  do  any  writ- 
ing that  night,  hut  as  he  wislicd  it  I  would,  if  ahle, 
write  as  correctly  as  I  could  on  the  next  day  the 
statements  he  had  made,  and  he  could  come  to  my 
house  in  the  evening  and  examine  the  paper,  and 
if  he  discovered  any  mistake  in  what  I  wrote  he 
could  correct  it,  and  when  it  read  as  he  wished  it  to, 
he  should  sign  it  in  the  presence  of  one  or  two  of  the 
brethren,  which  he  could  bring  with  liim,  and  they 
shouUl  also  sign  it  as  witnesses.  He  agreed  to  this, 
and  then  went  home.  The  next  day  I  wrote  down 
liis  statements  as  near  as  I  could  remember  them, 
but  in  the  evening  he  failed  to  come.  The  next  day 
I  learned  that  the  morning  after  he  left  my  house 
lie  had  quit  his  employer,  and  was  gone  to  parts  un- 
known. In  a  few  days  after  this  his  affidavit  was 
sent  to  the  father  of  the  two  young  sisters  in  which 
much  more  was  sworn  to  than  had  been  stated  be- 
fore. This  affidavit  occasioned  quite  a  talk  through 
the  town  ;  and  when  church  meeting  came  on  it  was 
reported  to  the  church.  The  church  took  it  up,  and 
as  it  purported  to  have  been  made  before  a  justice 
of  the  peace  in  Franklin,  a  committee  was  appointed 
to  go  there  and  cite  this  journeyman  to  attend  the 
next  meeting  to  give  in  his  testimony  before  the 
church.  I  objected  to  this  course;  we  had  his  oath 
alreadx^  and  that  was  as  strong  testimony  as  he  could 
give,  and  I  was  sure  that  the  committee  would  not 


418  Autobiography  of 

find  him,  for  I  did  not  believe  tlnit  lie  wonld  face 
me  after  stating  what  he  had  to  me,  and  tlien  making 
affidavit  to  tlie  very  reverse.  But  I  was  overruled 
and  the  committee  was  appointed.  I  told  the  com- 
mittee to  visit  him  soon,  for  if  he  ascertained  that 
they  were  coming  he  would  abscond  again.  They 
said  there  was  no  danger,  they  would  doubtless  find 
him  and  his  personal  testimony  would  be  much  more 
satisfactory  than  his  affidavit.  The  committee,  after 
some  delay,  went  in  search  of  him,  but  the  only  in- 
telligence they  could  obtain  was  that  he  had  gone 
west.  This  was  the  last  we  heard  from  him  for 
more  than  a  year. 

The  committee  had  been  invested  with  power  to 
send  for  witnesses  and  investigate  the  case  and  re- 
port the  result.  I  protested  against  such  j)roceeding 
as  unscriptural.  I  never  had  read  in  the  Kew  Tes- 
tament any  warrant  for  a  church  to  transfer  her  au- 
thority to  a  committee  of  members  to  convict  a  re- 
ported oflTender.  If  any  such  warrant  existed  either 
in  the  New  Testament  or  in  the  rules  of  the  church, 
I  had  not  found  it,  and  unless  some  one  could  show 
it  to  me,  I  must  protest  against  any  such  practice. 
The  church  had  previously  appointed  another  per- 
son as  Moderator,  knowing  that,  as  Moderator,  I 
would  not  suft'er  anything  to  come  into  the  church 
until  all  the  preliminary  steps  had  been  taken.  This 
has  ever  been  my  understanding  of  the  responsibil- 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  419 

ity  of  a  ^Foderator.  A[iK'h  of  tlie  troui)les  and  divi- 
sions in  clin relies  come  from  taking  np  bnsiness  wliieli 
bas  not  come  np  in  order  before  tliem.  The  com- 
mittee held  a  private  session,  and  on  rising  re- 
ported that,  in  the  judgment  of  the  committee, 
the  accused  youth  had  used  obscene  language  preju- 
dicial to  the  character  of  the  young  ladies  before 
mentioned.  Nothing  of  a  definite  character,  further 
than  this,  was  charged.  Some  objections  were  made 
to  receiving  the  report,  because  it  was  so  vague  and 
indefinite.  The  committee  said  it  was  their  judg- 
ment, based  upon  the  affidavit,  and  other  circum- 
stances; and  they  thought  the  honor  of  the  church 
required  it.  A  motion  was  then  made  and  carried, 
by  a  majority  vote,  to  receive  the  report.  Another 
motion  was  then  carried,  by  a  majority  vote,  to  ex- 
clude the  accused  j'outh,  whereupon  I  arose  and  said  : 
"  I  have  not  cast  a  single  vote  in  this  whole  matter. 
I  have,  from  the  first  to  the  last,  raised  my  warning 
voice  against  the  entire  course  pursued,  believing  it 
to  be  gross  disorder.  I  did  not  feel  willing  to  act  in 
the  case,  but  have  entered  ray  earnest  protest  at 
every  step,  appealing  to  the  laws  of  the  King  of 
Zion,  which  I  saw  were  being  trampled  under  foot. 
I  suppose  the  church  is  now  through  with  the  case, 
and  I  feel  like  I  had  done  my  duty,  though  it  has 
been  a  painful  one;  and  now,  in  the  close  of  the 
matter,  I  wish  to  say  to  tlie  church  and  hope  they 


420  Autobiography  of 

will  not  forget  it — the  Lord  will  visit  the  iniquities  of 
His  people  Avith  a  rod  and  their  transgressions  with 
stripes.  lie  will  cleanse  His  people  and  purge  His 
floor.  This  is  often  done  by  divisions  and  sore 
trials.  This  church,  I  most  sincerely  do  believe,  has 
eirrecriouslv  offended  a2:ainst  lier  Lord,  and  has  dis- 
regarded  His  authority  and  laws,  and  has  been  led 
by  excitement,  blindly,  into  great  errors,  and  will 
have  to  endure  sore  chastisements.  These  things,  I 
sn}^,  not  because  I  feel  any  antipathy  toward  the 
church,  for  if  I  know  my  own  heart  I  love  you  all, 
for  Jesus'  sake.  I  can  not  forget  the  happy  seasons 
I  have  enjoyed  with  you,  and  it  is  with  painful  re- 
gret that  I  have  witnessed  your  strange  departure 
from  the  right  way  of  the  Lord.  I  have  now  told 
you  plainly  my  impressions,  and  wish  you  to  remem- 
ber w^hat  I  have  said;  and  if  you  are  sorely  scourged 
or  your  candlestick  is  removed  out  of  its  place,  look 
back  and  remember  what  I  have  told  you.  On  the 
other  hand,  if  peace  and  prosperity  attend  the 
churchy  as  in  time  past,  let  that  be  an  evidence  that 
I  have  been  misled  and  have  greatly  erred  in  judg- 
ment. The  Lord  will  bless  you  jf  you  have  faith- 
fully administered  His  laws;  if  you  have  not  lie 
will  visit  your  iniquities  with  stripes.  And  now  we 
will  leave  our  differences  to  God's  wise  and  just  ar- 
bitrament, and  let  time  bring  in  the  verdict."  A  mo- 
tion was  then  made  and  carried  to  exclude  the  jour- 


Elder  Wilson  Tuompson.  421 

neyman  tailor.  I  begged  tlje  cliurch  not  to  act  so 
liastily,  as  no  charge  had  been  preferred  against  him 
and  no  preliminary  steps  had  been  taken.  They  had 
just  excluded  one,  on  his  affidavit,  and  that,  too, 
after  he  had  absconded  ;  and  now  to  exclude  him 
forgiving  that  testimony  would  look  passing  strange. 
My  remarks  were  not  heeded.  About  one  year  from 
this  time  I  received  a  letter  from  the  clerk  of  a  Bap- 
tist Church  in  the  western  part  of  Indiana,  stating 
that  this  journeyman  tailor  had  come  there  and  pro- 
fessed to  be  a  member  of  the  Lebanon  Church.  As 
I  was  the  pastor  of  the  church  he  wrote  to  me  in 
order  to  ascertain  if  his  statements  v/ere  true.  I 
"wrote  in  answer,  giving  his  character  and  a  state- 
ment of  the  action  of  the  church  in  liis  case.  This 
statement  I  presented  to  the  church,  and  the  church 
authorized  the  Moderator  and  Clerk  to  sign  it,  and 
forward  it  to  the  church  in  Indiana. 

The  accused  youtb  attended  regularly  the  meet- 
ings of  the  church,  conducted  himself  orderly,  and 
as  soon  as  the  excitement  growing  out  of  the  reports 
had  abated,  many  of  those  who  had  been  active  in 
his  exclusion  began  to  regret  their  action  in  the 
case.  They  asked  him  if  lie  did  not  desire  his  place 
again  in  the  church.  He  said  he  felt  very  lone- 
some, like  one  cast  oif  from  his  home,  and  he  would 
gladly  return  ;  but  he  could  see  no  possible  way  for 
him  ever  again  to  regain  his  lost  privileges.     His 


422  Autobiography  of 

exclusion  was  upon  a  false  charge,  and  he  could  not, 
therefore,  acknowledge  himself  guilty.  He  felt  that 
tlie  door  of  the  church  was  for  ever  barred  against 
hini,  and  he  must  spend  his  days  solitary  and  alone. 
They  replied:  "You  need  make  no  acknowledg- 
ment. We  have  seen  your  orderly  walk,  and  would 
gladly  welcome  you  back  to  a  place  among  us.  All 
you  have  to  do  is  to  make  the  request,  and  we  will 
grant  it."  The  youth,  finally,  handed  a  letter  to  the 
church,  stating  his  desire  to  be  restored  again  to  the 
privileges  of  the  church,  if  the  whole  church  felt 
free  to  receive  him,  without  requiring  an  acknowl- 
edgment, on  his  part,  to  the  charge  upon  which  he 
had  been  excluded — for  of  that  charge  he  was  inno- 
cent. He  was  willing  to  confess  that  he  was  very 
imperfect  in  his  nature,  and  that,  during  the  progress 
of  the  difficulty,  his  evil  passions  had  been  greatly 
aroused,  and  perhaps,  at  such  times,  he  had  spoken 
harshl}^,  and  injured  the  feelings  of  some  of  the 
members.  "  Whether  I  have  or  not,"  said  he,  "  I 
know  that  I  have,  at  times,  felt  a  hard  spirit,  and  if 
the  church  should  not  restore  me,  I  feel  this  ac- 
knowledgment is  due  her.  The  church  could  act 
in  the  case  as  prudence  might  dictate,  and  he  would 
try,  quietly,  to  submit  to  her  decision,  and  hoped 
that  he  would  have  an  interest  in  all  their  prayers." 
The  church  ordered  the  letter  to  be  received,  and 
by  a  unanimous  vote  of  all  the  members,  restored 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  423 

the  youth  to  tlio  I'ull  fellowship  of  the  chmvh.  He 
afterward  hecanie  an  ahle  minister,  and  is  still 
preacliing  the  gospel  of  the  grace  of  God.  The 
journeyman  tailor  came  back  and  visited  me, 
making  another  confession,  similar  to  the  first  one, 
and  wished  to  know  if  I  could  forgive  him,  and 
ap[>rove  of  his  restoration  to  the  churcli.  I  told 
liim  his  course  had  been  such  as  to  destroy  my  con- 
fidence;  but  if  the  church  was  willing  to  restore 
liini  I  would  remain  neutral,  and  hoped  lie  might, 
by  a  good  deportment,  do  better  in  the  future.  He 
then  applied  to  the  church  to  be  restored,  but  was 
rejected.  lie  has,  since  that  time,  proved  to  be  a 
very  base  cliaracter,  and  notorious  for  making  false 
statements.  The  church,  for  some  time  after  tliis, 
was  in  a  cold  state.  Many  of  the  members  were 
hurt  and  burdened,  more  or  less^  on  account  of  the 
disorder  that  had  been  practiced  by  the  church  in 
her  proceedings;  but  being  in  the  minority,  tlie^' 
could  do  nothing;  so  they  agreed  to  forbear,  and 
wait  to  see  the  purposes  of  the  Lord.  The  congre- 
gations continued  large  and  attentive,  and  some- 
times many  were  much  affected.  But  nuany  of  tlie 
youncc  members  married  and  moved  awav  to  other 
parts  of  tlie  country ;  many  more,  wdio  were  me- 
clianics,  moved  to  Cincinnati,  Dayton,  and  other 
palaces;  and  many  of  tlie  older  members  sold  their 
farms  and  moved  west,  where  large  sections  of  new 


424  Autobiography  of 

lands  had  now  come  into  the  market  at  government 
prices.  Tlicse  changes  greatly  reduced  the  number 
of  members  in  the  clmrch.  I  fain  hoped  that  I 
might  have  been  mistaken  in  the  degree  of  error 
tliat  the  church  had  gone  into,  but  still  my  mind 
was  burdened.  I  kept  my  apprehensions  to  myself. 
At  lengfh  a  revival  started,  and  I  baptized  about 
twenty  persons  in  a  short  time,  yet  the  church  did 
not  appear  to  participate  much  in  the  work,  and  it 
suddenly  died  away,  and  left  the  church  in  the  same 
cold  state.  My  love  for  this  church  was  verj'  orreat; 
for  it  was  composed  of  very  valuable,  worthy  mem- 
bers. There  was  no  apparent  difficulty  in  the 
church,  for  those  who  were  hurt  were  bearing  their 
burdens  silently,  and  dreading  the  rod  of  chastise- 
ment which  they  believed  must  fall  upon  them.  I 
exhorted  them  to  long  forbearance,  gentleness,  and 
brotherly  kindness,  in  love,  striving  for  the  unity  of 
the  Spirit  in  the  bond  of  peace.  I  was  so  much  at- 
tached to  this  church  that  I  earnestly  sought  its 
prosperity  in  Christ  Jesus. 

I  had  purchased  two  small  tracts  of  land  in  F(iy- 
ette  County,  Indiana,  and  would  often  think  of 
moving  there,  but  the  very  thought  of  leaving  Leb- 
anon  seemed  worse  than  death  to  me.  Few  persons 
can  conceive  of  the  stroiig  attachment  which  binds 
the  affections  and  sympathies  of  a  minister  to  a 
church   made  up  of  worthy  and  friendly  members. 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  425 

and  especially  when  many  of  them  have  been  added 
as  seals  of  his  gospel  ministry,  and  with  whom  he 
has  enjoyed  many  happy  seasons  of  reviving  grace.  ' 
All  these  ties  bound  me  to  the  Lebanon  church  and 
seemed  to  forbid  me  from  leaving  them.  Add  to 
all  this  the  fact  tluit  I  was  well  settled  there  on 
twenty  acres  of  good  land  of  my  own,  all  cleared, 
fenced,  and  cultivated  in  orchard,  garden,  and  farm 
products.  I  had  also  a  good,  roomy,  and  convenient 
dwelling-house,  stabling,  etc.,  and  I  w^as  conve- 
nient to  the  meeting-house.  The  church  so  provided 
for  the  temporal  wants  of  my  family  that  I  was  en- 
abled to  spend  the  most  of  my  time  through  the 
week  in  preaching  among  the  destitute  churches  in 
the  neighborhood.  I  could  not  have  been  more 
pleasantly  situated  to  my  wishes  than  I  w^as  there, 
nor  could  I  expect  to  be  so  well  situated  in  these 
respects  again.  Still  I  was  so  constantly  and  heavily 
laden  with  a  foreboding  of  some  undefined  but  disas- 
trous calamity  that  was  about  to  fall  upon  the 
church,  that  I  must  get  out  of  the  way.  I  became 
ao  distressed  under  these  impressions  that  I  could 
not  sleep  at  night.  Often  at  a  late  hour  of  the 
night  I  would  leave  my  bed  and  walk  on  the  com- 
mon and  in  the  lanes  for  hours  alone,  and  would 
lament  and  weep,  and  try  to  pray  to  know  the  mind 
of  the  Lord,  and  to  learn  from  what  source  these 
impressions  came.  All  the  answer  that  I  could  get 
36 


420  Autobiography  of 

was  :  "Up,  get  you  out  of  tliis  place,  for  the  Lord  has 
a  controversy  witli  His  people."  These  words  were 
impressed  upon  me  constantly,  with  a  force  which  I 
had  no  power  to  repel.  I  thought  they  were  not 
the  language  of  Scripture,  and  perhaps  they  might 
be  from  the  tempter.  This  added  to  my  trouble. 
Sometimes  I  thou2:ht  I  would  remain  where  I  was 
and  suffer  with  the  church  let  wliat  might  befall 
her,  but  this  gave  me  no  relief.  The  impression 
would  arise  that  I  was  in  the  way  there  and  I  must 
get  out  of  the  way. 

I  shall  never  be  fully  able  to  describe  the  trouble 
and  anguish  of  my  mind  for  about  one  year.  My 
feelings  were  to  sta}^  and  suffer  with  the  church,  if 
she  must  suffer.  But  the  imperious  command  of  the 
Lord,  as  I  thought,  was  impressed  upon  my  mind 
with  emphasis :  "  Up,  get  you  out  of  this,  for  the 
Lord  has  a  controversy  with  His  people."  While  I 
was  thus  exercised  in  mind  the  word  came  out  from 
Cincinnati,  b}^  passengers  on  the  daily  stage,  of  a 
wonderful  religious  work  going  on  in  that  cit}'. 
This  news  filled  me  with  gloom,  and  added  greatly 
to  the  burden  already  upon  my  mind.  Each  day 
brought  more  vivid  accounts  of  the  unparalleled 
work  going  on  in  the  city.  And  the  more  I  heard 
of  it  the  greater  my  distress  became.  First,  I 
thought  that  perhaps,  as  our  church  was  not  in  a 
condition  to  participate  in  this  great  work,  it  might 


Eldkr  Wilson  Thompson.  427 

be  tlic  reason  wliy  I  was  distressed  to  liear  that  a 
revival  was  going  on  in  another  plaee.  This  sus[)i- 
cion  troubled  nie,  ibr  I  had  always  rejoieed  to  liear 
of  sneh  graeious  displays  of  Divine  power  in  any 
part  of  the  world,  and  now  tliat  it  sliould  so  trouble 
nie  to  hear  that  it  was  within  thirty  miles  of  me, 
and  in  a  ehurch  where  I  had  often  preaehed,  I 
thouglit  surely  I  must  be  iniiuenced  by  an  evil  spirit. 
If  so,  then  perhaps  I  have  been  under  the  guidance 
of  an  evil  spirit  from  the  first,  and  all  the  wrong 
was  in  me.  This  put  me  to  work  again  to  try  the 
si)irits,  to  know  what  kind  of  spirit  I  was  of.  I 
read,  I  studied,  I  tried  to  pray,  to  divest  myself  of 
all  predilections,  and  search  for  the  truth  simply  for 
the  truth's  sake.  Durins:  this  search  it  occurred  to 
me  that  I  should  first  seek  to  know  what  spirit  it 
was  that  was  producing  such  a  wonderful  work  in 
the  city.  If  it  was  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  that  was 
doing  this  great  work,  and  the  spirit  in  me  was 
troubled  because  of  it,  they  must  be  opposite  spirits, 
and  the  spirit  which  governed  my  mind  must  be 
evil.  I  now  resol«id  to  go  to  the  oit}'  and  assure 
myself,  if  possible,  wliat  spirit  was  at  work  there. 

Reports  such  as  these  still  c^ime  daily:  "Fort}' 
had  been  baptized  the  preceeding  Sabbath;"  "the 
very  air  in  the  city  seemed  changed,  so  that  the 
signs  on  the  taverns,  stores,  and  other  buildings, 
were   melting   and    running   down;"    "  the  people 


423  Autobiography  of 

coming  in  from  tlie  country  to  market,  as  soon  as 
tliey  entered  the  corporation,  were  struck  with  awe, 
and  would  burst  into  tears;"  "through  the  whole 
city,  in  nearly  every  house,  might  be  heard  the  voice 
of  weeping  and  supplication  or  of  praise  and  thanks- 
giving;" and  what  was  more,  "almost  every  face 
you  met  with  upon  the  street  was  as  solemn  as 
death;"  "that  this  great  work  began  among  the 
Baptists  under  the  preaching  of  the  Rev.  Jeremiah 
Yardaman  of  Kentucky,  w^ho  said  that  his  mind  had 
become  so  deeply  impressed  for  the  conversion  of 
sinners  in  Cincinnati,  that  he  could  stay  at  home 
no  longer,  but  had  left  his  family  and  churches  and 
came  to  the  city; "  "  the  work  began  at  once,  and 
was  now  spreading  powerfully  in  all  the  churches 
of  the  different  denominations  in  the  city,  especially 
in  the  Presbyterian  church;"  "it  was  very  remark- 
able that  within  a  few  days  after  Mr.  Yardaman 
came  to  the  city,  two  Cumberland  Presbyterian  min- 
isters came  from  Tennessee  with  similar  professions 
of  an  irresistible  impression  of  mind  to  leave  all  and 
come  to  the  city."  ^ 

Many  such  wonderful  accounts  were  coming  to  us 
daily.  I  had  an  appointment  to  preach  at  our  meet- 
ing-house the  next  Sunday,  and  I  set  the  Monday 
following  to  go  to  the  city,  and,  if  possible,  satisfy 
myself  whether  it  was  indeed  the  Holy  Spirit  or  the 
spirit  of  delusion  that  was  at  work  there.     On  Sun- 


Elder  AVilson  Thompson.  429 

day  I  used  these  words  for  a  text :  "  O  tliat  my  head 
were  waters,  and  mine  eyes  a  fountain  of  tears,  tliat 
I  might  weep,  day  and  night,  for  the  shiin  of  the 
daughter  of  my  people."  Tliis  text  was  so  much 
in  keeping  with  my  feelings  that  I  was  overcome 
while  speaking.  I  could  not  refrain  from  weeping, 
and  many  of  my  hearers  wept  with  me.  At  the 
close  of  meeting  I  ohserved  that  I  intended  to  go  to 
Cincinnati  the  next  day,  to  witness  some  of  the 
great  work  we  were  hearing  so  much  about.  Sev- 
eral of  the  sisters  wislied  to  know  if  my  wife  was 
going  with  me.  I  answered  that  she  was.  They 
then  expressed  a  desire  to  go  with  us,  to  which  I  re- 
plied that  if  they  could  ride  in  a  two-horse  wagon,  I 
would  take  as  many  as  could  find  room  with  us  in 
one,  and  all  that  wished  to  go  with  us  must  be  at 
my  house  early  the  next  morning. 

The  morning  came  and  several  of  the  sisters,  my 
wife,  and  myself  started  for  tne  city.  As  we  went 
along  we  had  much  talk  respecting  the  news  that 
had  reached  us.  My  companions  were  in  high  an- 
ticipation of  great  enjoyment  when  they  should 
reach  the  city  and  witness  the  mighty  work  going 
on  there.  I  finally  remarked  to  them  that  they  all 
had  greatly  the  advantage  of  me  :  "Your  anticipa- 
tions afford  you  much  comfort,  while  I  have  none. 
I  have  left  home  without  any  hope  of  realizing  any 
real  enjoyment  from  this  visit,  but  to  be  a  spectator 


430  AUTOBIOGUAPIIY    OF 

of  whatever  may  occur."  They  said  they  had  seen 
ine  in  revivals,  and  that  wlicn  I  got  there  and  saw 
the  great  work  going  on,  I  would  catch  the  fire  and 
enjoy  myself,  perliaps,  inoi-e  than  they.  I  said  that 
I  had  not  set  out  w^ith  any  such  anticipations.  I 
knew  that  if  that  city  work  was  of  God  and  I  could 
see  the  evidence  of  it,  I  should  be  convinced  at  once 
that  I  was  under  the  influence  of  an  evil  spirit,  and 
this  conviction  would  forbid  me  any  enjoyment. 

When  w^e  came  to  the  city  we  neither  saw"  nor 
felt  anything  unusual.  The  people  looked  and 
acted  about  as  usual;  no  praying,  no  weeping,  no 
singing  could  be  lieard.  We  drove  to  Brother 
liichard  Ayers's  and  put  up  there.  I  inquired  of 
him  wdiat  was  going  on  in  the  city  in  religious  mat- 
ters, that  had  given  rise  to  so  many  strange  rumors, 
lie  said  there  were  surel}'  w^onderful  works  going 
on.  "Is  it  the  Spirit  of  God  or  the  spirit  of  delu- 
sion?" I  asked.  "Of  that,"  said  he,  "you  must 
judge  for  yourself.  There  is  a  meeting  to- night,  and 
you  w\\\  have  to  preach."  I  told  him  I  liad  not 
come  to  preach,  but  to  hear  and  see.  He  said: 
"  They  will  have  you  to  preach  this  night  and  will 
take  no  denial.  And,"  pointing  toward  his  daugliter 
he  added,  "there  is  one  of  the  young  converts  bap- 
tized last  Sunday;  you  can  talk  with  her  and  see 
the  fruits  of  this  great  work."  She  was  a  \cvy 
well-educated  and  intelligent  young  lady.     I  talked 


Elder   Wilson  Thompson.  431 

with  lier  aljout  her  cxjjoriciicc,  but  could  get  no  evi- 
dence of  anytliing  like  a  change  from  deatli  to  life. 
In  tlie  evening  we  went  to  the  meeting.  It  was  a 
very  large  meeting-house  and  was  soon  filled  with 
city-dressed  people.  I  looked  over  the  congregation 
from  the  pulpit,  but  could  discover  none  of  that 
solemnity  which  I  had  usually  seen  so  visible  in  the 
countenances  of  the  people  in  times  of  revivals.  !N"o 
excuse  on  my  part  Avould  be  received,  but  I  must 
preacli.  I  preached  with  the  best  ability  I  had,  of 
"Jesus  Christ  and  Ilim  crucified."  After  I  had 
closed  my  remarks  a  Doctor  Patterson,  recently 
from  I^ew^  Jersey,  followed  ;  and,  in  a  very  warm 
and  appropriate  exhortation  to  the  people,  recom- 
mended what  I  had  said  as  truth. 

Mr.  Yardaman  then  arose  and  said  in  a  dull,  low 
manner,  that  he  very  much  regretted  the  unprofit- 
able manner  in  which  the  evening  had  been  wasted. 
It  was  now  too  late  to  do  anything  to  profit,  and  the 
people  must  wait  until  another  opportunity.  All 
at  once  he  raised  his  voice  and  said:  "Late  as  it  is 
I  feel  such  an  agonizing  of  soul  for  these  poor 
mourning  sinners,  who  feel  as  if  this  might  be  the 
last  hour  that  salvation  wo^ild  be  offered  to  them, 
that  I  can  not  dismiss  them  until  I  have  given  them 
one  more  opportunity  to  come  forward  for  me  to 
pray  for  them."  He  said  he  very  well  knew  that 
God  would  hear  and  answer  the  prayers  of  his  elect, 


432  Autobiography  of 

wlio  cry  unto  him  day  and  night.  ''  All  the  people 
seated  on  those  long  benches  fronting  the  pulpit," 
said  he,  "  will  please  leave  them  for  the  mourners  to 
occupy,  while  I  come  down  to  pray  for  them.  All 
who  desire  salvation  will  come  to  these  seats.  I 
liave  prayed  for  such  hundreds  of  times,  and  never 
without  more  or  fewer  being  converted  while  I  was 
praying;  therefore,  come  without  delay."  Turn- 
ing to  Doctor  Patterson  and  myself  he  said:  "Let 
us  go  down  and  meet  these  mourners." 

We  went  down.  He  started  a  song  and,  as  many 
voices  joined  in  the  singing,  the  spacious  house  was 
filled  with  melody.  Every  few  minutes  he  would 
raise  his  voice  and  tell  the  mourners  to  ''  come  on," 
and  "  not  confer  with  flesh  and  blood  ;"  "  this  might 
be  the  night  that  would  seal  their  eternal  doom ;" 
"come  and  receive  ofiered  mercy."  Again,  he 
would  order  runners  to  go  up  everj^  aisle  and  lead 
the  mourners  to  these  benches.  Yet,  with  all  this, 
they  came  but  slowly.  He  stepped  upon  one  of  the 
long  seats,  and  turning  his  eyes  upward  and  raising 
his  hand  with  his  arm  stretched  out  above  his  head, 
he  roared  at  the  top  of  his  voice,  in  an  authorita- 
tive manner:  "Stop,  Gabriel,  stop;  don't  speed 
your  golden  pinions  again,  nor  attempt  to  take  the 
news  to  the  throne  of  God,  until  you  can  report  at 
least  fifty  humble  mourners  on  these  anxious  benches 
seeking  the  salvation  of  their  souls  amid  the  prayers 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  433 

and  sonc^s  of  God's  elect."  AVlieii  he  liad  <^iven  tins 
cc)nnnaiid,  lie  raised  liis  right  foot  and  hand  and 
stani[»cd  with  his  foot  on  the  bench,  at  the  same  time 
striking  the  back  of  it  with  his  open  hand,  making 
a  startling  sound  through  the  spacious  house.  Tliis 
he  repeated  three  times,  in  rapid  succession,  and  then 
followed  a  general  movement  through  the  house. 
lie  stepped  down  from  the  seat,  telling  them  to  sing 
with  more  animation,  and  not  to  pause  between  the 
songs  even  for  one  minute.  His  runners  now  began 
to  lead  in  the  mourners  very  fast.  They  were 
handed  up  to  him;"  he  would  slap  them  on  the 
shoulders,  and  halloo,  "Glory  to  God,"  and  motion 
them  to  the  seats.  The  seats  were  soon  filled,  and 
no  more  came.  He  ordered  the  singers  to  stop  sing- 
ing, and  commanded  every  person  in  the  house  to  go 
upon  his  knees.  He  knelt,  and  in  that  position  sur- 
veyed the  congregation  ;  and  again,  in  an  authorita- 
tive manner,  cried  :  "  Go  down  upon  your  knees,  I 
say;  young  men,  down  upon  your  knees!  'It  is 
written,  unto  Me  every  knee  shall  bow.'"  When  he 
had  spent  some  time  in  this  way,  and  had  got  all 
that  would  obey  him  on  their  knees,  he  pronounced 
some  very  heavy  invectives  on  the  others,  and  then 
said:  "Let  us  all  pray."  lie  went  on  to  give  a  his- 
t'jrv  of  his  comins:  to  Cincinnati;  of  the  cold  state 
lie  liad  found  the  city  and  the  church  in  ;  how  he 
had  proceeded  since  lie  came;  how  many  he  had 
37 


434  Autobiography  of 

baptized ;  and  the  groiit  work  tliat  was  going  on 
with  increasing  power.  This  historical  account 
made  up  his  prayer.  He  then  called  upon  the  sing- 
ers to  assist  him,  and  he  commenced  singing  the 
liymn,  "  How  happy  are  they  who  their  Saviour 
obey,"  etc.  They  all  joined  in  the  singing,  and  he 
passed  between  the  benches  wliere  the  mourners  had 
been  placed,  and  stooping  down  to  each  one  he 
would,  in  a  low  whisper,  converse  a  short  time  with 
them,  and  in  many  cases  he  would  rise  up  erect, 
clap  his  hands  together,  and  shout :  "  Glory  to  God, 
here  is  another  soul  born  for  heaven."  In  this  man- 
ner he  passed  between  all  the  mourners'  benches.  I 
had  not  seen  one  among  the  whole  nuniber  that  I 
thought  looked  like  a  contrite  mourner,  such  as  the 
Saviour  pronounced  blessed,  at  least  as  far  as  I  could 
judge  from  the  appearance  of  those  even  who  were 
on  the  anxious  benches.  To  close  the  scene,  and  as  I 
thought  to  amtise  the  people,  they  introduced  a 
young  Indian,  who,  if  I  remember  aright,  was  of 
the  Choctaw  tribe.  A  platform  was  prepared  for 
him  to  stand  upon,  in  front  of  the  pulpit  and  facing 
the  mourners.  On  this  platform  he  stood  and  in  his 
native  tongue  delivered  a  speech  some  tliirty  minutes 
in  length.  I  knew  not  one  word  which  he  spoke, 
and,  of  course,  could  not  tell  what  was  the  subject 
of  his  discourse,  and  I  suppose  the  same  was  true  of 
all  who   heard  him.     After  he   had   concluded  his 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  435 

spcccli  lie  was  told  to  come  down  and  i>ass  between 
the  mourners'  benelies,  and  give  the  right  hand  of 
fellowship  to  eaeh  of  the  mourners.  This  he  did 
with  a  solemn  countenanee  and  in  perfect  silence. 
When  this  cercmon}^  was  ended  Yardaman  said  : 
"  To-morrow,  at  ten  o'clock,!  will  preach  in  the  sem- 
inary in  Xewport,  Kentucky.  I  will  then  return 
again,  and  hold  a  meeting  in  this  house  in  the  even- 
ing, to  receive  candidates  for  baptism."  He  then 
dismissed  the  people.  The  mourners  seemed  much 
delighted  while  the  Indian  was  performing  his  part 
of  the  programme,  smiling,  wdiispering,  and  look- 
ing over  the  crowd,  much  like  persons  at  a  show.  I 
went  to  Newport  Seminar}',  and  at  the  appointed 
time  Mr.  Vardaman  arose  and  introduced  the  meet- 
ing in  the  usual  form,  and  then  said  that  though  sev- 
eral texts  had  been  upon  his  mind,  he  should  not  use 
any  of  them  on  the  present  occasion,  but  he  should 
take  up  and  investigate  three  points  of  doctrine: 
First,  the  foreknowledge  of  God;  second,  election; 
and  third,  predestination.  The  very  word  fore- 
knowledge, as  applied  to  God,  was  so  silly  that  none 
but  fools  would  use  it,  and  none  but  the  most  ignor- 
ant class  would  believe  it.  He  should,  therefore, 
spend  but  little  time  upon  that  point.  He  went  on 
to  say  that  neither  of  the  three  points  which  lie  had 
selected  needed  much  to  be  said  to  expose  them,  as 
thcv  would  refute  themselves  in  the  minds  of  all  sen- 


436  Autobiography  of 

sible  and  sound-minded  persons.  These  three  points 
of  doctrine  are  the  foundation  of  the  whole  Calviu- 
istic  creed,  and  if  they  were  not  sustained  the  whole 
creed  w^ould  fall  to  the  ground.  "  And  the  first 
three  rules  of  arithmetic,"  said  he,  *'  are  the  only  ar- 
guments, and  afford  all  the  testimony  that  can  be 
produced  in  support  of  these  Calvinistic  doctrines. 
These  rules  are :  Addition,  subtraction,  and  mul- 
tiplication. When  a  text  was  required  to  prove  any 
one  of  these  points,  the  advocate  of  the  doctrine 
sought  for  certain  words  of  a  proper  sound,  scat- 
tered about  promiscuously  through  the  Scriptures, 
and  by  addition  he  would  add  them  together,  and 
thus  produce  his  proof-texts.  If  any  part  of  it  or 
other  texts  were  brought  against  him,  he  w^ould  em- 
ploy subtraction,  and  take  from  the  testimony  every 
word  offensive  to  his  doctrine  ;  but  if  he  could  not 
compound  testimony  enough  by  addition  to  prove 
his  point,  he  would  resort  to  multiplication,  and  thus 
manufacture  plenty  to  suit  himself."  In  this  man- 
ner he  spent  about  one  hour  in  attempting  to  ex- 
pose three  points  of  doctrine,  bj*  burlesque,  ridicule, 
and  sarcasm.  After  closing  his  speech,  he  made  an 
effort  to  get  mourners  to  come  up  to  be  prayed  for; 
this,  however,  proved  a  failure,  and  he  sat  down. 
Elder  Monticue,  the  preacher  of  the  Baptist  Church 
in  Newport,  came  to  me  and  insisted  that  I  should 
now  preach.     I  refused  to  do  so,  on  the  ground  that 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  437 

I  was  at  Mr.  Yardaniaii's  appointment,  in  a  sem- 
inary where  the  Baptists  had  no  claims,  and  I  would 
not  intrude  on  Mr.  Yardaman,  unless  he  invited  me. 
The  Elder  then  went  to  him,  and  requested  him  to 
invite  me  to  preach,  but  he  refused  to  do  so.  The 
Elder  came  back  to  me  again,  and  insisted  that  I 
should  go  on.  I  still  declined.  He  then  went  to 
Mr.  Yardaman,  who  then  said  that  "if  any  one  had 
a  word  of  exhortation,  as  it  was  said  in  old  time; 
so  I  now  say,  let  him  say  on."  The  Elder  then 
renewed  his  solicitation  for  me  to  preach. 

The  foregoing  part  of  this  narrative  was  written 
by  Elder  Wilson  Thompson,  whose  intention  it  was 
to  have  brought  it  down  to  a  later  date;  but  inter- 
ruptions deferred  the  work  in  his  hands,  and  before 
he  could  resume  it  he  was  called  from  his  labors  on 
earth  to  the  reward  beyond  the  grave.  The  task 
of  completing  this  biography  has,  by  the  other  mem- 
bers of  his  family,  been  entrusted  to  the  writer,  who 
is  the  youngest  member  of  the  family. 

The  reader  will  remember  that  the  writer,  in  the 
close  of  what  he  had  written,  stated  that  Elder  Mon- 
ticue  had  renewed  his  request  for  Elder  Thompson 
to  address  the  people  assembled  in  the  seminary  in 
Newport,  Kentuck}'.  After  Mr.  Yardaman  had 
closed  his  abuse  of  the  doctrine  of  foreknowledge, 
election,  and  predestination,  Elder  Thompson  then 


438  Autobiography  of 

arose  and  said :  "  I  see  some  of  my  old  associates 
and  schoolmates  in  this  congregation.  I  am  near 
the  scenes  of  my  childhood,  and  the  walks  of  my 
youth.  The  place  where  I  was  baptized,  and  the 
church  where  I  was  set  apart  to  the  work  of  the 
gospel  ministry  are  near  by  me.  Eeminiscences  of 
the  past  crowd  upon  my  memory,  and  my  mind  is 
made  to  witness  again  things  passed  by  long  ago, 
but  which  will  not  be  forgotten  by  me  while  my 
reason  remains.  Kot  the  least  among  the  things 
wliich  are  retained  and  cherished  in  my  memory  are 
the  important  doctrinal  truths  which,  since  my  ear- 
liest recollection,  have  been  believed  by  the  Baptist 
Church,  and  maintained  by  her  ministry,  and  which, 
I  believe,  the  Lord  revealed  to  my  understanding, 
not  far  from  this  place,  when  I  was  but  a  lad.  The 
great  truth  which,  to  my  mind,  since  that  time,  is 
the  only  source  of  peace  and  consolation  to  a  ruined 
sinner,  wretched  in  himself  and  undone — is  the  doc- 
trinal truth  of  the  sovereignty  and  immutability  of 
God.  That  truth  has  been  my  trust  since  I  was 
first  made  to  hope  for  salvation  ;  and  if  that  truth 
can  be  successfully  removed,  then  I  am  left  without 
one  ray  of  hope.  To-day  we  have  heard  that  doc- 
trine assailed  in  a  way  of  ridicule  and  mockery. 
Having  the  privilege  to  reply,  I  should  feel  that  I 
was  recreant  to  every  honest  emotion  did  I  not 
expose   the   weakness   of   this   unprovoked   attack 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  439 

against  truth.  First;  if  the  tlireo  points  can  be 
sustained  only  by  words  scraped  from  different  parts 
of  the  Bible,  without  any  connection  with  the  gen- 
eral teaching  of  that  holy  book,  would  it  not  be 
quite  as  easj^  and  much  more  satisfactory^  to  prove 
it  to  be  so  from  the  volume  itself,  than  to  give  noth- 
ing but  assertion  to  sustain  the  statement?  Second; 
if  these  points  can  not  be  disproved  by  the  Bible, 
but  those  who  oppose  them  have  to  resort  to  bare 
assertion  to  sustain  their  opposition,  may  we  not,  in 
the  third  place,  inquire,  "  are  the}"  not  sustained  by 
the  Bible?"  I  presume  if  I  bring  forward  two  or 
three  w^itnesses  to  each  point  without  the  assistance 
of  either  addition,  subtraction,  or  multiplication,  it 
will  prove  satisfiictory  to  you  all :  Romans  viii :  29, 
30 :  '  For  whom  He  did  foreknow,  he  also  did  jprc- 
destinate  to  be  conformed  to  the  image  of  His  Son, 
that  lie  might  be  the  first-born  among  many 
brethren.  Moreover,  wdiom  he  did  predestinate, 
them  He  also  called,'  etc.  1st  Peter  i:  2:  'Elect 
according  to  the  foreknowledge  of  God  the  Father, 
through  sanctification  of  the  Spirit,  unto  obedience 
and  sprinkling  of  the  blood  of  Jesus  Christ,'  etc. 
Titus  i:  1 :  *Paul,  a  servant  of  God,  and  an  apostle 
of  Jesus  Christ,  according  to  the  faith  of  God's 
electy  and  the  acknowledging  of  the  truth,'  etc. 
Ephesians  i :  11 :  'In  whom,  also,  we  have  obtained 
an  inheritance,  being  i^redcstinated  according  to  the 


410  Autobiography  of 

purpose  of  ITim  who  worketh  all  things  after  the 
counsel  of  His  own  will.' 

It  will  be  observed  that  these  quotations  embrace 
and  sustain  the  three  points  named,  not  only  in  the 
])recise  language,  but  are  undoubtedly  the  points  of 
doctrine  on  which  the  apostles  are  treating.  I  do 
not  however  refer  to  them  as  isolated  passages  teach- 
ing a  doctrine  ditfering  from  the  Scriptures  gener- 
ally. Such  complete  harmony  characterizes  the 
whole  volume,  that  whatever  doctrine  appears  in  one 
part  will  be  found  to  be  sustained  and  corroborated 
by  every  other  part.  With  this  thought  before  us, 
every  candid  mind  will  at  once  confess  that  the  doc- 
trines of  foreknowledge,  election,  and  predestination 
are  Scriptural  doctrines,  and  are  therefore  true.  But 
again,  the  sovereignty  and  attributes  of  God  are  in- 
volved in  these  three  points.  To  deny  the  fore- 
knowledge of  God  would  be  to  deny  His  being  all- 
wise.  It  would  be  to  make  Him  such  an  one  as 
ourselves,  knowing  events  only  as  they  were  de- 
veloped in  time.  But  the  developments  of  the 
events  of  God's  most  gracious  counsels  arc,  by  in- 
spired men,  declared  to  be  '  according  to  Ilis  eternal 
purpose  which  He  hath  purposed  in  Christ  Jesus 
before  the  world  began.'  And  as  a  purpose  must 
either  be  according  to  wisdom  or  according  to  igno- 
rance, we  can  but  acknowledge  with  the  apostle 
that  it  is  the  hidden  wisdom  of  God,  and  therefore 


Elder  Wilson  TnoMPSON.  441 

that  God  foreknew  that  wliich  lie  purposed.  Again, 
it  has  pleased  God  to  declare  heforehand,  by  the 
prophets,  the  purposes  which  He  would  in  time 
fulfill;  and  this  too  in  the  most  emphatic  language. 
And  yet  if  God  did  not  foreknow  He  was  just  as 
liable  to  be  mistaken  as  you  or  I.  What  a  position 
would  this  make  the  great  God  to  occupy — declaring 
that  events  shall  come  to  pass  about  which  He  knew 
nothing!  The  thought  is  too  preposterous  to  be  en- 
tertained. God  has  declared  Ilis  purposes  to  His 
people,  because  lie  knew  the  purpose  of  His  will, 
and,  as  a  sovereign,  could  not  be  disappointed  as  to 
the  full  consummation  of  the  same.  The  prophet 
says:  'As  I  have  thought  so  shall  it  be ;  as  I  have 
purposed  so  shall  it  come  to  pass.'  In  harmony 
with  this  truth  the  apostle  says:  '  Who  worketh  all 
thinirs  accordins:  to  the  counsel  of  His  own  will.' 
I  conclude  that  God  is  all  wise,  and  in  the  execution 
of  the  purposes  of  His  grace  He  so  displays  or  un- 
folds that  wisdom  to  the  understanding  of  His  saints, 
that — astonished  and  delighted  with  the  view,  they 
adopt  with  rapture  the  language  of  the  apostle  :  '  0 
the  depth  of  the  riches,  both  of  the  wisdom  and 
knowledge  of  God  !  how  unsearchable  are  His  judg- 
ments and  His  ways  past  finding  out!'  Election  is 
but  the  exercise  of  this  infinite  and  divine  wisdom 
in  choosing  the  heirs  of  salvation.  First:  We  must 
either  admit  that  God  hath  chosen  those  who  shall 


442  Autobiography  of 

be  saved,  or  that  they  are  saved  without  His  having 
chosen  them  to  salvation.  Second:  If  those  wlio 
are  saved  are  saved  according  to  the  choice  of  God, 
then  there  were  none  embraced  in  that  choice  but 
such  as  are  saved,  or  else  God  chose  to  save  those 
whom  lie  knew  He  could  not  nor  never  would  save. 
If  the  last  position  be  taken  we  must  at  once  deny 
the  wisdom  of  God.  I  appeal  to  you,  my  friends, 
to  say  if  you  could  imagine  one  worthy  of  being- 
accounted  wise  who  is  putting  forth  all  his  energies 
to  do  that  which  lie  knows  he  never  can  do  ? 
There  is  not  one  present  that  would  be  so  silly  as  to 
engage  in  such  folly.  AVhat!  labor  to  be  disap- 
pointed ?  Strive,  knowing  3'ou  shall  fail  ?  Ko  ;  the 
Alhvise  declares,  'I  will  do  all  my  pleasure.'  God's 
people  are  saved  according  to  His  choice,  as  Paul 
sa^'s :  *  We  are  bound  to  give  thanks  always  to  God 
for  you,  because  God  hath  from  the  beginning 
chosen  you  to  salvation.'  Paul  again  says  :  '  He 
hath  blessed  us  with  all  spiritual  blessings  in  heav- 
enly places  in  Christ;  according  as  He  hath  chosen 
us  in  Him  before  the  foundation  of  the  world.' 
Predestination  is  that  determination  of  the  Almighty 
before  time  began  to  conform  His  elect  people  to 
the  image  of  His  Son.  This  He  fulfills  through  the 
Spirit  in  the  work  of  regeneration  and  renewing  of 
the  Holy  Ghost,  which  is  shed  abundantly  upon  ns, 
through  Jesus  Christ  our  Saviour.     I  will  now  close 


Elder  Wilson  Tiiompsox.  443 

my  remarks  on  these  points  with  a  quotation  from 
the  Epistle  to  the  Romans,  ix:  15, 16:  *For  He  saith 
to  Moses,  I  will  liave  mercy  on  whom  I  will  have 
mercy,  and  I  will  have  compassion  on  whom  I  will 
have  compassion.  So  then  it  is  not  of  him  that 
willeth,  nor  of  him  that  runneth,  hut  of  God  who 
showeth  mercy.'""  Here  the  meeting  closed.  The 
next  night  in  Cincinnati  another  crowded  house 
witnessed  a  repetition  of  the  same  revival  scenes  as 
before  narrated. 

Being  satisfied  that  this  work,  which  had  oc- 
casioned so  much  talk,  would  eventually  Idad  to 
trouble;  that  it  was  the  work  of  cunning  craft,  in 
order  to  carry  the  popular  tide;  and  that  it  was  of 
the  world  and  sought  the  honors  of  the  world,  Elder 
Thompson  and  those  who  had  accompanied  him,  re- 
turned to  Lebanon.  And  now  he  felt  again  the  im- 
pression of  mind:  "Up,  get  thee  out  of  this  place." 
He  had  seen  his  impressions  verified  respecting  the 
nature  of  the  work  going  on  in  the  city,  and  now 
he  asked  himself,  should  he  longer  hesitate  to  leave 
a  place,  however  dear,  when  his  labors  could  no 
longer  profit  those  on  whom  they  were  bestowed  ? 
His  mind  was  soon  decided  that  he  would  leave 
Lebanon  and  move  to  Indiana,  and  there  seek  a 
field  where  he  might  hope  ta  enjoy  the  approbation 
of  his  divine  Master. 

He  accordingly  arranged  his  business,  and  in  the 


444  Autobiography  of 

year  1834  moved  to  Fayette  County,  Indiana,  and 
located  about  six  miles  north-west  from  Conners- 
ville.  When  he  had  settled  here  he  had  no  stated 
place  for  preaching  for  near  one  year;  but  was  en- 
gaged a  part  of  his  time  preaching  in  different 
l)laces,  according  to  the  inclination  of  his  mind.  lie 
was  very  much  attached  to  the  brethren  and  sisters 
in  his  new  field  of  labor,  and  they  were  much  at- 
tached to  him.  This  mutual  feeling  of  Christian 
love  soon  led  to  requests  from  different  churches  that 
he  would  take  the  pastoral  care  of  them.  To  these 
solicitations  he  lent  a  favorable  ear,  and,  having  put 
his  membership  in  at  Lickcreek  Church,  he  took  the 
pastoral  care  of  it,  and  also  the  superintendence  of 
the  Second  Williams  Creek  and  Fairfield  Churches. 
Tbe  remaining  portion  of  his  time  was  spent  in  tra- 
veling in  different  parts  of  the  country,  as  before. 
At  the  time  when  he  came  to  Indiana  there  was  no 
special  manifestation  of  a  religious  work  among  the 
people.  Some  few  were  uniting  with  the  churches, 
but  without  any  general  interest.  This  state  of  the 
church  continued,  with  but  little  change,  until  the 
year  1843.  In  this  year  there  was  quite  a  revival 
among  the  churches  of  the  Whitewater  Association. 
There  were,  during  this  gracious  manifestation, 
twenty-six  members  added  to  the  Lickcreek  Church, 
and  of  that  number  a  son  and  daughter  of  Elder 
Thompson.     All  his  family,  with  the  exception  of 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  445 

his  youngest  son,  were  now  members  of  the  church. 
The  number  received  into  tlie  churclies  of  the  asso- 
ciation during  the  year  was  two  hundred  and  forty- 
seven.  His  membership  remained  in  the  Lickcreek 
Cliurch  until  his  death  ;  and  althougli,  in  the  hitter 
part  of  his  life  he  was  released  from  the  pastoral 
care  of  the  church,  yet  he  continued  to  visit  it  dur- 
ing the  pleasant  season,  ever}'  year,  as  long  as  he 
lived.  lie  continued  his  labors  several  years  with 
the  Second  Williams  Creek  Church,  until,  on  ac- 
count of  political  differences,  and  some  disaffection 
on  the  part  of  the  members,  he  was  dismissed  from 
the  pastorate  by  the  action  of  the  church  itself  But 
the  action  of  that  church  did  not  lessen  his  field  of 
labor.  There  were  other  churches  in  the  same  asso- 
ciation, and  also  in  Miami,  which  were  very  desirous 
to  obtain  his  services.  He  was  not  able,  however, 
to  supply  all  the  churches  that  applied  to  him  with 
the  Macedonian  cry,  "  Come  over  and  help  us  !"  The 
writer  remembers,  although  then  quite  young,  with 
what  earnest  solicitations  his  brethren  from  diffiirent 
churches  would  urge  him  to  visit  tliem  ;  and  when 
he  would  tell  them  that  all  his  time  was  engaged  to 
churches  that  had  preceded  them  in  calling  him, 
how  they  would  advise  him  to  get  some  one  else  to 
fill  bis  engagements  at  some  other  points,  so  that  he 
might  visit  their  churches.  For  several  years  after 
he  wsis  dismissed  from  the  care  of  the  Second  Wil- 


446  Autobiography  of 

lianis  Creek  Church,  he  took  the  care  of  the  Zion 
Churcli,  in  the  Whitewater  Association,  and  also  of 
the  Hamilton  and  Rossville  Church,  in  the  Miami 
Association.  His  ministerial  lahors  in  these  churches 
were  very  acceptable  and  highly  appreciated  by  the 
members.  For  several  years  preceding  the  division 
in  the  Whitewater  Association,  a  difference  of  opin- 
ion was  known  to  exist  among  the  ministry  and 
membership  of  the  association  on  certain  points  of 
doctrine.  Ancl  as  time  advanced  the  differences  de- 
veloped themselves  more  and  more.  The  point  upon 
which  the  difference  was  based,  was,  *'  the  use  and 
effect  of  the  preached  gospel."  One  party  held  the 
view  that  the  preaching  of  the  gospel  was  a  means 
of  the  conversion  of  sinners ;  and  that  it  might  be 
effectual  to  that  end,  it  was  necessary  that  societies 
and  boards  of  missions  should  be  formed  to  raise 
funds  and  employ  and  send  out  men  to  conv^ert  and 
Christianize  the  heathen.  Another  party  believed 
that  in  the  conversion  of  sinners  God  used  the 
preached  word  as  a  means  or  medium  through  which 
Ilis  spirit  operated  to  that  end.  But  that  mission- 
ary boards  and  societies  Avere  institutions  of  men, 
and  had  not  the  sanction  of  God,  and  therefore 
should  not  be  sanctioned  by  the  church.  That  as 
the  church  received  all  her  authority  from  Christ,  as 
her  King,  she  could  not  sanction  and  support  insti- 
tutions of  men,  as  Christian  institutions,  without  a 


Elder  Wilson  ThOxMpson.  447 

sacrifice  of  lier  loyalty  to  Christ.  IsToither  could  the 
Church  admit  that  the  institutions  of  men  were  ad- 
equate to  tlie  conversion  of  sinners  or  the  prosperity 
of  the  cause  of  truth,  without  im}ioac'hing'  the  wis- 
dom of  Ilim  who  hath  declared  that  lie  has  in  the 
Scriptures  thoroughly  furnished  the  man  of  God 
unto  all  good  works.  The  other  party  in  the  associ- 
ation held  the  same  views  as  the  second  on  the  sub- 
ject of  missions  and  kindred  societies  instituted  by 
men;  but  diifered  from  both  the  other  parties  on 
the  use  and  effect  of  the  preached  gospel.  They  de- 
nied that  the  preaching  of  the  gospel  had  any  power 
to  convert  the  dead  sinner,  or  to  give  him  life.  Tiuit 
man  in  nature  was  dead  in  trespasses  and  sins,  and 
that  as  no  means  could  be  used  to  give  life  to  one  lit- 
erally dead,  even  so  no  means  could  be  used  to  give 
eternal  life  to  those  who  are  dead  in  sins.  That  God 
effects  that  work  of  Himself,  by  His  holy  Spirit,  with- 
out means  or  instruments ;  that  the  gospel  is  a  pro- 
clamation of  good  tidings,  of  great  joy  to  the  soul 
that  is  prepared  with  a  hearing  ear  and  an  under- 
standing heart  to  receive  it,  and  to  those  who  thus 
believe  it  is  the  power  of  God  unto  salvation  ;  that 
it  saves  them  from  the  false  doctrines  of  rnen,  and 
feeds  and  makes  them  strong  in  the  truth.  In  addi- 
tion to  these  differences  in  views  there  were  some 
men  in  the  association  who  had  personal  ditiiculties 
and  jealousies  that  alienated  their  feelings  from  ench 


448  Autobiography  of 

other,  who  were  ready,  wlicii  the  opportunity 
offered,  to  seize  upon  any  cireiimstance  to  advance 
their  own  ends  or  injure  those  against  whom  they 
held  feeUngs  of  prejudice.  There  was  nearly  an 
equal  number  of  churches  on  either  side  of  the  par- 
ties— after  deducting  the  missionaries,  who  consti- 
tuted but  a  small  part  of  the  association.  It  was  as- 
certained, as  the  discussion  of  these  diff'erences  pro- 
gressed, that  Elder  John  Sparks  and  Elder  Thomp- 
son held  diffierent  views  on  the  subject  of  means — 
Elder  Sparks  holding  the  doctrine  of  means,  and  in 
opposition  to  missions,  and  Elder  Thompson  oppos- 
ing the  doctrine  of  means  and  missions  both. 
These  were  the  tw^o  ablest  men  in  the  association, 
and  as  soon  as  those  persons  of  whom  I  before  spoke 
as  having  feuds  and  jealousies  between  them,  heard 
that  the  two  Elders  took  opposite  views  on  the 
means  question,  they  began  to  make  capital  for  their 
own  ambitious  ends.  They  would  tell  Elder  Sparks 
that  Elder  Thompson  was  trying  to  injure  him,  and 
had  said  things  detrimental  to  his  Christian  charac- 
ter, and  was  preaching  in  opposition  to  his  views. 
They  w^ould  then  tell  Elder  Thompson  that  Elder 
Sparks  was  using  all  his  influence  to  destroy  him, 
and  that  he  must  defend  his  views  and  stand  firm, 
or  Sparks  would  ruin  the  association. 

Thus  w^ere  these  two  good  men  and  able  ministers 
influenced  to  take  firm  and  decided  positions  against 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  449 

each  other.  I  need  not  follow  the  history  of  the 
unhappy  division  which  finally  rent  the  association, 
leaving  two  fragments,  instead  of  one  happy  and 
united  association.  In  all  this  trouble  and  division 
Elder  Thompson  stood  firm  in  the  defense  of  what 
was  termed  the  anti-means  doctrine.  It  had  been 
his  view  of  the  Scriptures  from  his  early  youth,  as 
the  reader  will  have  observed  from  what  he  has 
written  in  this  book.  Although  he  attributed  great 
excellency  to  the  preaching  of  the  glorious  gospel 
of  the  Son  of  God,  as  the  medium  through  which 
God  was  pleased  to  instruct,  feed  and  comfort  His 
renewed  children,  and  to  build  them  up  in  the  most 
holy  faith,  he  did  not  believe  that  God  used  it  in 
giving  life  to  the  dead  sinner.  In  reasoning  upon 
this  point  he  would  ask,  ♦'  Can  a  thing  be  a  means 
to  an  end,  unless  it  has  some  power  within  itself  to 
accomplish  that  end  ?  If  not,  the  preached  gospel 
has  a  power  within  itself  to  quicken  the  dead  sinner, 
or  it  is  not  the  means  by  w^iich  they  are  quickened. 
If  it  be  the  means,  therefore,  by  or  through  which 
the  sinner  is  quickened,  then  the  work  of  quicken- 
ing is  not  all  of  the  S])irit  of  God.  That  part  per- 
formed by  the  preached  word  is  not  spirit,  unless 
we  conclude  the  preached,  or  written,  word  to  be 
spirit.  If  we  do,  then  it  is  not  a  means,  because  it 
is  the  agent  that  does  the  work.  But  if  the  preached 
word  is  a  means  used  by  the  Spirit,  then  it  follows 
38 


450  Autobiography  op 

that  the  end  to  wliich  it  is  a  means  is  in  harmon}^ 
with  the  means  used.  Hence,  as  all  temporal  means 
are  used  to  feed,  nourish,  and  strengthen  living 
sul)jects,  and  not  dead  ones,  so  the  means  used  by 
the  Spirit  is  not  to  the  dead  and  senseless  sinner, 
but  the  living,  hungering,  inquiring  child.  God 
gives  unto  them  eternal  life,  and  the  gospel  reveals 
to  that  living  subject,  Christ  the  way,  the  truth,  and 
the  life."  In  proof  of  this  position  he  would  quote 
such  texts  as  the  following :  ''  And  you  hath  lie 
quickened  wdio  were  dead  in  trespasses  and  sins." 
"As  the  Father  raiseth  up  the  dead  and  quickeneth 
them,  even  so  the  Son  quickeneth  whom  He  will." 
"  It  is  the  Spirit  that  quickeneth,  the  flesh  protiteth 
nothing."  He  w^ould  sa}^,  in  explanation  of  these 
and  similar  texts :  ^'  The  testimony  declares  the  w^ork 
of  quickening  the  dead  sinner  to  be  of  God's  Spirit. 
IN'ot  the  Spirit  and  something  else,  but  the  Spirit. 
!N"ow  if  the  Spirit  only  can  quicken,  then  no  other 
power  can,  and  if  no  other  power  can  quicken,  then 
no  other  power  can  be  the  means  of  quickening.  My 
friends,  w^ould  you  not  think  me  beside  myself  if  I 
should  go  into  the  forest  and  take  a  cotton  rope,  or 
some  such  soft  article,  and  try  to  cleave  down  the 
sturdy  oak  ?  I  would  not  certainly  take  any  such  thing 
for  that  purpose.  And  why  would  I  not?  Simply 
because  I  know  that  w^hen  means  are  used  they  must 
be  adapted  to  the  end.     Hence  I  would  take  my  ax 


Elder  AVilson  Thompson.  451 

to  cleave  the  wood,  because  it  hns  a  power,  wlien 
properly  used,  to  that  end.  To  say,  thereiure,  that 
the  gospel  is  the  means  of  quickening  the  dead 
sinner,  and  yet  has  no  power  in  it  to  accomplish 
that  end,  looks  to  me  like  a  paradox,  or  contradic- 
tion of  terms."  After  the  division  in  the  White- 
water Association,  there  was  but  little  prosperity  in 
tlie  churches.  They  retained  about  the  same  num- 
bers for  several  years.  Some  would  occasionally 
join,  either  by  experience  and  baptism,  or  b}'  letter. 
Some  died,  and  others  moved  awa3^  During  the 
time  from  the  division  until  he  gave  up  the  care  of 
the  churches  he  attended  the  I*lcasant  Kun  Church, 
in  Rush  County,  Indiana,  and  the  Salem  Church, 
"Wayne  County,  Indiana,  in  addition  to  those  already 
named.  In  the  month  of  October,  1849,  liis  youngest 
son  joined  the  Lickcreek  Church,  and  in  a  short 
time  afterward  was  set  apart  to  the  ministry.  All 
his  children  that  lived  to  be  grown  up,  had  now^  be- 
come members  of  the  church  ;  and  two  of  his  sons, 
the  oldest  and  youngest,  were  ministers  in  the  Bap- 
tist denomination.  After  the  excitement  occasioned 
by  the  division  had  subsided,  and  the  ruinous  effect 
it  had  produced  among  the  churches  became  appa- 
rent, those  who  had  the  Baptist  cause  at  heart  began 
to  regret  deeply  that  they  had  suffered  themselves  to 
be  led  by  partisanship  and  ambition  into  so  great  au 
error.     They  felt  that  very  brethren   in   heart  had 


452  Autobiography  of 

been  sundered  apart,  and  the  glory  of  Zion  seemed 
to  be  departing.  Elder  Thompson  was  one  of  those 
Avlio  thus  looked  upon  that  unhappy  event;  and  he, 
with  some  of  the  other  brethren,  was  soon  engaged 
devising  some  plan  to  restore  union  again  in  the 
association.  A  meeting  to  that  end  was  called  at 
Pleasant  Run  Church,  but  after  mutual  acknowl- 
edgments had  been  made,  and  the  end  liad  almost 
been  attained  for  which  the  meeting  was  called, 
some  of  his  brethren  rose  abruptly,  and  in  disorder 
left  the  house.  This  broke  up  the  meeting,  and  for 
a  time  put  an  end  to  all  eflbrts  for  a  reunion. 
Several  years  afterward,  however,  another  meeting 
was  agreed  upon,  and  convened  at  the  Lickcreek 
Church,  known  as  the  Means  party.  This  meeting 
was  for  the  purpose  of  preaching  and  visiting  to- 
gether. Elder  Thompson  took  an  active  part  in 
this  meeting;  but  was  very  firm  in  preaching  his 
views  on  the  question  that  had  divided  the  associ- 
ation. The  meeting  passed  off  harmonious,  in  part, 
but  some,  as  on  the  former  occasion,  took  to  flight 
after  the  first  day,  but  not  in  so  much  disorder  as 
before. 

By  request  of  Elder  John  Sparks,  he  and  Elder 
Thompson  held  an  interview  at  William  W.  Thom- 
as's house.  At  this  interview  the  whole  matter  of  the 
division  was  fully  and  freely  discussed,  and,  although 
the  parties  could  not  entirely  come  together  in  their 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  453 

views,  they  agreed  to  cultivate  a  more  friendly  feel- 
ing toward  each  other,  and  hoped  the  time  would 
come  when  they  should  all  he  together  again.  Af- 
terward letters  passed  between  them,  in  which  mu- 
tual acknowledgments  were  made,  and  mutual  for- 
giveness tendered,  and,  though  there  was  no  formal 
union  of  the  parties  during  life,  yet  it  pleased  the 
Lord  that  their  ministerial  labors  should  close 
among  the  same  people — and  the  writer  has  a  hope 
that  to-day  they  are  in  perfect  union  in  the  paradise 
of  God. 

Elder  Wilson  Thompson,  for  many  years,  was 
considered  one  among  the  most  able  investigators 
of  Scripture  in  the  Regular  Baptist  Church.  He 
engaged  in  public  discussion  with  the  most  talented 
men  of  the  popular  denominations ;  and  in  all  his 
discussions  the  public  judgment  accorded  to  him 
great  success.  His  opponents  themselves,  in  many 
instances,  admitted  that  he  was  successful  in  sus- 
taining his  views  of  doctrine,  although  they  would 
say,  at  the  same  time,  it  was  a  great  pity  such  hard 
doctrines  should  be  sustained.  In  public  debates  he 
had,  connected  with  his  strong  reasoning  powers, 
the  facult}^  of  selecting  his  proof-texts  directly  to 
the  point,  depending  more  upon  the  meaning  and 
purport  of  the  texts  used  than  on  the  number  em- 
ployed. When  lie  took  a  position  he  was  careful 
that  it  should  be  a  tenable  one;  and  after  taking  a 


454  Autobiography  of 

position  he  would  not  suffer  himself  to  be  driven 
nor  enticed  awii}^  from  it.  Several  of  those  who 
considered  themselves  champions  in  discussion,  when 
giving  challenges  to  the  Baptists,  would  express 
their  willingness  to  meet  any  man  they  had  except 
AVilson  Thompson.  They  were  not  willing  to  meet 
him. 

But  few,  if  any,  of  his  public  debates  have  ever 
been  published.  After  he  moved  to  Indiana  he 
made  three  extensive  tours  of  preaching.  One,  in 
which  he  traveled  through  Ohio,  Kentucky,  Vir- 
ginia, Pennsylvania,  New  York,  Delaware,  and  ISTew 
Jersey.  He  was  several  months  engaged  in  making 
this  tour,  preaching  daily.  Among  the  numerous 
acquaintances  Avhich  he  made  he  was  highly  es- 
teemed, and  was  considered  as  one  of  the  most  able 
ministers  in  the  Baptist  body.  Many  were  the  so- 
licitations which  he  received  to  visit  those  parts 
again,  and  preach  to  them  the  unsearchable  riches 
of  Jesus  Christ. 

Another  of  his  tours  was  through  Kentucky',  Vir- 
ginia, and  North  Carolina,  in  which  he  met  with 
and  formed  the  acquaintance  of  many  very  precious 
saints.  lie  was  cordially  received  among  them  as  a 
minister  of  great  logical  powers  and  Christian  vir- 
tues. It  was  not  unusual  for  the  ministers  who 
were  present  at  his  discourses  to  arise,  when  he  had 
concluded  his  remarks,  and  give  him  the  right  hand 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  455 

of  fellowship  in  approbation  of  Lis  prcacliiiig,  unci 
some  of  tliem,  overtiowin^  with  feelini^,  would  clasp 
liini  in  their  arms,  and  while  the  tears  were  stream- 
ing from  their  eyes,  would  invoke  the  blessing  of 
God  upon  him.  A  correspondence  of  mutual  in- 
terest was  continued  between  him  and  many  of  these 
brethren  in  after  years ;  and  he  always  spoke  of 
this  visit  and  the  brethren  he  met  with,  as  among 
the  pleasant  recollections  of  his  life. 

Tlie  other  tour  was  thronofh  the  State  of  Geor<2:ia. 
His  oldest  son  lived  in  this  State  and  had  a  very  ex- 
tensive acquaintance  among  the  Baptists  there. 
This  gave  the  father  introduction  among  the 
churches.  His  preaching  here,  as  at  other  jilaces, 
was  with  much  warmth  and  ability,  and  met  a  re- 
sponse in  the  hearts  of  his  brethren.  It  was  as 
"good  news  from  a  far  country."  And  although  it 
was  the  first  time  they  had  ever  seen  his  face,  yet 
the3^  felt  that  they  were  not  strangers.  His  God  was 
their  God ;  and  the  glorious  gospel  of  the  grace  of 
God  which  he  preached,  was  the  same  divine  truth 
wliich  the  spirit  had  written  in  their  hearts.  Hence 
it  came  to  them  in  power,  and  in  the  Holy  Ghost, 
and  in  much  assurance.  Keither  was  the  influence 
of  his  preaching  confined  to  professors,  but  many 
poor  souls  who  had  not  made  profession,  would 
press  forward  to  him  and  desire  him  to  pray  for 
them,  that  they  might  be  enabled  to  realize  an  in- 


456  Autobiography  of 

terest  in  the  blessed  Siiviour.  O  liow  fervently  did 
he  lift  his  voice  to  God  in  their  behalf,  that  He 
would  give  them  the  light  of  His  Spirit  that  they 
might  see  a  Saviour's  love,  and  that  the^^  might  feel 
the  power  of  His  grace  bursting  the  bars  of  their 
prison,  and  proclaiming  liberty  to  their  troubled 
souls.  This  tour  was  also  a  very  pleasant  one 
throughout,  and  one  to  which  he  often  referred  in 
after  years. 


Elder  AVilson  TuOxMpson.  457 


The  following  discourse  was  delivered  by  Elder 
Wilson  Thompson,  on  the  occasion  of  the  death  of 
Jediali  Hill,  an  old  and  much  esteemed  brother  with 
whom  he  had  for  many  years  been  intimately  ac- 
quainted, and  for  whom  he  entertained  the  strongest 
Christian  regard  and  brotherly  attachment.  It  was 
delivered  at  the  residence  of  Mr.  Henry  Rogers,  an 
estimable  citizen,  near  Mount  Healthy,  Hamilton 
County,  Ohio,  on  the  31st  of  July,  1859,  to  a  large 
and  attentive  concourse  of  people: 


A  Sermon  on  the  occasion  of  the  Death  of  Jediah  Hill,  de- 
livered hi/  Elder  Wilson  Thompson,  of  Indiana. 

Text — "So  "when  this  corruptible  shall  have  put  on  incorriip- 
tion,  and  this  mortal  shall  have  put  on  immortality,  then  shall  be 
brouglit  to  pass  the  saying  that  is  written ;  death  is  swallowed  up 
in  victory." — 1  Cor.  xv :  54. 

When  death  severs  the  tender  cords  that  bind  in  sympa- 
thetic ties  our  friends  and  kindred,  and  the  gloom  of  the 
grave  spreads  its  melancholy  mantle  over  the  scenery,  no 
thought,  no  contemplation,  no  subject,  or  theme,  can  so 
effectually  dispel  its  gloom,  disperse  the  melancholy,  and 
brighten  up  the  scenery,  like  the  warrant  of  a  glorious 
resurrection.  The  solace  afforded  by  this  doctrine  is  infi- 
nitely enhanced  by  the  assurance,  that  in  the  resurrection 
of  the  dead  such  a  change  will  bo  effected  as  will  cfi'cctually 
and    finally   forbid  every  possibility  of  a   rcluptiC   at;aiu    to 


458  AuTOBioaiiAPiiY  of 

death,  mortality  or  corruption.  It  follows,  of  course,  that 
the  doctrine  of  the  resurrection  of  the  dead  is  emphatically 
a  cardinal  point  in  that  heavenly  message  of  glad  tidings 
sent  to  earth,  called  the  gospel  of  our  salvation.  On  occa- 
sions like  the  present,  when  many  weeping  relatives  and 
sympathizing  friends  are  assembled  to  drop  a  tear  to  the 
memory  of  a  deceased  brother,  whose  pious  life  and  peaceful 
death  has  left  so  many  g'ood  examples  before  them,  no  sub- 
ject can  be  more  appropriate  than  the  resurrection  of  the 
dead.  The  importance  of  this  doctrine  is  second  to  none 
in  the  Christian  system  of  revealed  truth.  The  apostle 
Paul,  in  the  chapter  of  which  our  text  is  a  part,  shows  its 
great  importance  by  admitting  at  once  that  if  this  item  in 
the  Christian  system  can  be  successfully  negatived,  all  the 
other  parts  of  it  fall  with  it,  and  of  all  men  the  Christian 
is  the  most  miserable.  Ilis  faith  is  vain.  They  are  yet  in 
their  sins.  The  apostles  are  found  guilty  of  perjury,  for 
they  have  testified  that  God  raised  up  Christ  from  the  dead, 
whom  he  raised  not  up  if  the  dead  rise  not.  All  the  saints 
who  have  fallen  asleep  in  Christ  are  perished.  Christian 
baptism  is  but  an  unmeaning  ceremony,  for  being  buried  in 
the  water  and  raised  up  out  of  it,  is  an  unmeaning  ordi- 
nance if  the  dead  rise  not.  All  the  persecution,  even  the 
fighting  of  beasts  at  Ephesus,  are  profitless,  and  endured 
for  nought,  if  the  dead  rise  not.  We  may  eat  and  drink 
to-day  and  die  to-morrow  like  the  beast,  and  there  is  no 
more  of  us.  But  Paul  enters  his  solemn  protest  against 
this  negative  position  and  sustains  his  protest  by  the  re- 
joicing w^hich  the  Christian  has  in  Christ  Jesus;  and  de- 
clares, '"But  now  is  Christ  risen  from  the  dead  and  become 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  459 

the  first  fruits  of  tliem  that  slept."  Then  he  takes  his 
position  that  Christ  has  risen  from  the  dead,  and  tlierefore 
the  doctrine  of  the  resurrection  of  the  dead  is  an  es- 
tablished and  incontestible  truth,  and  viewing  him  as  the 
first  fruits  of  them  that  slept,  it  is  the  pledge  and  warrant 
of  the  resurrection  from  the  dead  of  all  the  saints  finally  in 
the  likeness  of  the  first  fruits  of  the  entire  crop  or  harvest. 
This  raising  of  the  entire  crop,  or  gathering  and  purifying 
the  entire  harvest,  is  set  for  the  last  day ;  for  the  apostle 
saith,  "  The  trump  shall  sound,  and  the  dead  shall  be  raised 
incorruptible,  and  we  shall  be  changed." 

Having  thus  taken  his  position,  he  first  proceeds  to  prove 
the  resurrection  of  Christ  the  first  fruits,  and  then  the  cer- 
tainty of  the  resurrection  of  all  the  crop.  His  witnesses 
for  number  and  clearness  of  testimony  are  unparalleled. 
They  testify  to  what  they  have  seen  and  heard  themselves — 
no  confliction  appears  among  them,  they  all  feel  the  import- 
ance of  what  they  say,  and  venture  freely  and  wholly  the 
eternal  destiny,  and  present  comfort,  and  reputation  of  their 
present  and  future  state,  upon  the  truths  of  what  they 
aflBrm.  The  greatest  part  of  these  witnesses,  also,  when 
Paul  collected  their  testimony,  would  have  no  doubt  cor- 
rected him  if  in  anything  he  had  misrepresented  them. 
But  the  greater  number,  about  five  hundred,  besides  Cephas, 
the  twelve,  James,  and  all  the  apostles,  and  also  Paul  him- 
self— all  in  one  unbroken  phalanx,  prove  the  san)e  truth 
without  discord.  Paul,  in  efi'ect,  seems  to  challenge  those 
who  denied  or  doubted  the  doctrine  of  the  resurrection  of 
the  dead,  to  enter  their  protest  while  these  witnesses,  the 
most  of  them,  remained  alive,  and  could   be  examined  and 


460  Autobiography  of 

cross-examined;  but  no  man  attempted  to  accept  tlie  chal- 
lenge. Next  he  proceeds  to  show  how  Christ  is  regarded 
as  the  proper  first  fruits  of  all  the  crop.  lie  says:  "Since 
by  man  came  death,  by  man  came  also  the  resurrection  of 
the  dead.  For  as  in  Adam  all  die,  even  so  in  Christ  shall 
all  be  made  alive.  But  every  man  in  his  own  order:  Christ 
the  first  fruits;  afterward  they  that  are  Christ's  at  His  com- 
ing." However  clearly  the  resurrection  of  both  the  just 
and  the  unjust  is  proved  by  the  many  other  parts  of  the 
Scripture,  yet  in  this — 15th  chapter  of  1st  Corinthians — 
the  resurrection  of  the  saints  alone  is  brought  to  view. 
Adam,  the  earthly  man,  by  whom  came  death,  shows  the 
mildew  and  blasting  of  all  the  crop  by  his  ofi'ense,  his  death, 
dishonor,  guilt  and  shame,  making  the  whole  crop  as  vain, 
vile,  and  blasted.  As  he  represented  the  whole  crop  in 
him,  and  as  death  reigns  by  him,  so  all  die  in  him  ;  Adam 
their  head  is  dead  and  all  the  crop  in  him,  and  like  him  are 
under  the  reign  of  sin  and  death.  They  die  in  him,  "for 
it  is  appointed  unto  man  once  to  die." 

We  hear  much  said  about  man  being  restored  back,  by 
Christ,  to  what  Adam  lost  by  transgression.  All  this  is 
wild  speculation,  and  vain  philosophy.  Christ  never  came 
to  restore  Adam,  nor  any  of  his  long  progeny,  back  to  all, 
or  any  part  of  what  he  had  lost,  by  his  disobedience.  What 
he  lost  was  his  life,  his  crown  of  glory,  his  dominion  over 
the  world  and  all  its  hosts,  his  innocence,  and  all  the  earthly 
blessings  with  which  his  Creator  blessed  him,  in  the  day  in 
which  he  was  created.  These  he  lost;  and  to  these  was  he 
never  restored,  in  whole  or  in  part ;  but  still  remains  a  slave 
under  sin  and  death,  a  child  of  wrath,  and  in  dying  he  must 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  461 

die.  "So  by  man  came  death."  This  is  the  state  of  all 
the  race  of  the  earthly  Adam,  who  was  made  a  living  soul, 
not  by  creation,  for  he  was  not  created  a  living  soul,  but  he 
was  made  a  living  soul  by  the  breath  of  life  being  breathed 
into  his  nostrils. 

Adam  was  created  on  the  sixth  day,  but  the  breath  o('  life 
was  breathed  into  him  sometime  after  the  seventh  day;  and 
then,  and  not  till  then,  did  man  become  a  living  soul.  It 
was  after  man  became  a  living  soul  that  he  received  the  law 
from  His  Creator,  and  the  woman  was  taken  from  his  side ; 
so  that  all  the  male  and  female,  body  and  soul,  were  in  the 
transgression,  and  all  fell  under  the  power  of  death  and 
must  die,  for  they  are  not  restored ;  and  the  life  of  Adam, 
and  his  earthly  honor,  dignity,  crown,  or  dominion,  never 
has  been,  and  never  will  be,  restored  to  either  him,  or  any 
of  his  offspring.  "  So  by  man  came  death.  By  man  came 
also  the  resurrection  of  the  dead."  The  resurrection  is  a 
very  different  thing  from  a  restoration  back  to  Eden,  or  any 
of  its  temporal  and  natural  earthly  blessings;  for  in  it  we 
are  changed,  and  put  on  a  nature  that  is  spiritual  and  im- 
mortal, which  the  earthly  Adam  never  had  before  the  ftill, 
and  of  course  he  never  lost  it  by  his  disobedience.  The 
second  man  is  the  last  Adam.  He  was  made  a  quickening 
spirit;  not  made  so  by  creation,  as  some  vainly  affirm;  no, 
but  by  the  Holy  Ghost  that  was  given  to  the  heavenly 
Man,  not  in  part,  or  by  measure,  as  he  did  to  the  prophets, 
the  apostles,  and  others,  or  to  all  who  are  born  of  the  Spirit, 
or  received  its  gifts ;  but  the  Holy  Spirit  in  all  its  divine 
fullness,  as  God  who  is  a  Spirit  was  in  Him  and  rested  upon 
him,  and  the  man  became  the  visible  form  and  organ,  author- 


462  Autobiography  op 

ized  by  and  with  it  to  quicken  whom  He  will ;  "  for,  as  the 
Father  rai.^cd  up  the  dead  and  quickeneth  whom  He  will,  so 
hath  the  Son  power  also  to  quicken  whom  He  will."  Thus 
the  last  Adam  was  made  a  quickening  spirit.  The  whole 
fullness  of  the  Godhead  dwelt  in  Him  bodily;  therefore  He 
was  the  Lord  from  heaven.  This  heavenly  Man,  considered 
strictly  as  man,  although  a  native  of  heaven,  is  properly  so 
called  a  heavenly  Man,  and  is  no  where  in  Scripture  called 
a  spiritual  man,  distinct  from  the  divine  power  or  Godhead. 
No ;  He  is  a  heavenly  Man,  a  native  of  heaven.  This 
heavenly  Man,  according  as  it  was  written  of  Him  in  the 
volume  of  the  book  of  God's  immutable  will,  came  forth  at 
the  appointed  time  in  the  body  which  God  had  prepared 
for  Him,  and  so  the  Word  was  made  flesh  ;  for  although 
He  was  a  heavenly  Man  before.  He  now"  for  the  first  time 
became  flesh,  or  a  fleshly  man.  In  His  flesh  He  was  of  the 
seed  of  David,  and  made  of  a  woman,  etc. 

Many  have  talked  and  written  much  about  a  spiritual 
head^ip  of  the  Church,  which  they  say  was  created  before 
all  worlds ;  that  is,  this  spiritual  life  and  immortality  of 
the  Church  was  created  long  before  creation,  and  the  Church, 
as  a  spiritual  seed  in  this  spiritual  head,  life,  and  immor- 
tality, of  the  Church,  was  also  cieated  in,  and  simultaneous 
with,  this  spiritual,  immortal  creature.  All  this  fabric  is 
outside  of  the  Bible,  and  God  has  never  revealed  it  in  that 
book,  and  neither  we  nor  our  children  have  any  use  for  it, 
so  we  will  let  it  pass  back  under  its  native  shade.  The 
heavenly  Man  was  and  is  the  head  of  the  Church,  as  God 
was  and  is  the  head  of  Christ — the  Anointed.  In  this 
mediatorial   head   of  the   Church,  who   is   the  man   Christ 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  463 

Jesus?  This  man  of  God's  right  hand,  even  this  Son  of 
Man  whom  God  liath  made  strong  for  Himself;  this  Man  tliat 
appeared  to  Abraham,  to  Isaac,  to  Jacob,  to  Manoali  and 
his  wife,  to  Joshua,  etc.,  as  an  angel  or  messenger  from 
God  to  them.  This  man  partook  of  flesh  and  blood  in 
]Mary,  for  she  was  prepared  by  the  Holy  Ghost  overshadow- 
ing her,  and  the  power  of  the  Highest  coming  upon  her,  to 
be  the  mother  of  that  holy  thing  which  was  born  of  her. 
Although  she  was  a  daughter  of  the  fallen  race,  yet  by 
the  Holy  Ghost  overshadowing  her,  and  the  power  of  the 
Highest  coming  upon  her,  she  was  prepared  to  bring  forth 
the  holy  child  Jesus,  who  was  free  from  sin  and  all  its  pol- 
lutions ;  for  the  word  of  God  did  not  put  on  flesh,  but  was 
made  flesh  and  could  carry  our  sorrows,  bear  our  sins, 
hunger,  thirst,  and  suffer  weariness,  pain  of  the  body  and 
soul,  all  for  us,  and  not  at  all  on  account  of  any  sin  or  de- 
pravity of  His  own  nature,  for  He  was  holy,  harmless,  and 
undefiled.  This  heavenly  Man  was  made,  was  put  to  derith 
in  the  flesh,  bore  our  sins  in  His  body  on  the  tree;^Iis 
soul  was  made  an  offering  for  sin,  and  as  man  He  yielded 
up  the  spirit,  and  was  dead.  His  life  as  man  was  poured 
forth  with  His  blood,  and  His  soul  was  exceedingly  sorrow- 
ful, even  unto. death.  Thus  after  a  life  of  strict  obedience 
and  suffering,  in  which  He  fulfilled  all  the  precepts  of  the 
law.  He  died  the  shameful  and  lingering,  painful  death  of 
the  cross.  His  God  forsook  Him,  and  there  were  none  to 
help  Him.  So  He  paid  the  penalty  of  the  law  by  His 
death.  He  died  according  to  the  Scriptures,  and  was  buried, 
and  rose  again  the  third  day,  according  to  the  Scriptures. 
"  So    by  man    came    the   resurrection  of  the   dead."     The 


464  Autobiography  of 

union  of  Clirist  and  Ilis  Church  was  a  legal  union,  a  one- 
ness in  the  life  and  nature  of  Christ  as  man  and  Mediator. 
This  oneness  of  nature  as  man,  was  not  the  nature  of  man 
after  his  fall,  but  the  uncorrupted  nature  of  man  before 
his  sin. 

None  of  all  the  train  of  evils  which  sin  has  introduced,  is 
essential  to  man  as  such  ;  but  the  children  of  God,  as  men, 
are  loaded  down  with  the  bondage  of  this  corruption.  These 
corruptions,  evil  passions  of  the  body,  and  sins  of  the  flesh, 
are  not  redeemed  by  Christ,  but  His  people  are  redeemed, 
both  soul  and  body,  and  S23irit,  from  all  these  evils,  so  that 
they  shall  be  cleansed  from  all  pollution.  The  children  of 
God  have  their  sonship  in  the  Mediator,  the  heavenl}'^  Man, 
Christ  Jesus.  Jesus,  the  Son  of  God,  was  appointed  heir 
of  all  things,  and  all  Ilis  minor  brethren,  as  a  seed  in  Him, 
were  chosen  of  God  in  Him,  before  the  foundation  of  the 
world,  as  the  heirs  of  God,  in  His  immutable  and  confirmed 
will ;  in  which  will  all  these  heirs  were  blessed  with  "  all 
spiritual  blessings  in  heavenly  places  in  Christ;"  and  of 
this  will  Christ  was  the  Mediator — Executor — and  all  the 
children  being  one  seed  in  Christ,  are  with  Him  and  in  Him, 
chosen  as  the  heirs  of  God,  and  joint  heirs  with  Christ  the 
Mediator.  .  These  being  the  children  of  God  in  Christ,  is  a 
good  reason  why  they  should  be  chosen  in  Him  as  the  heirs 
of  God.  Their  Father's  will,  and  Christ,  the  heavenly 
Man,  in  whom  all  the  heavenly  seed  is  a  unit,  being  the  jNIe- 
diator,  that  is,  the  legally  appointed  Executor  of  this  eon- 
firmed  will,  is  the  good  and  valued  reason  why  all  their 
blessings  should  be  given  to  them  in  Him,  and  shows  at 
once  the  legal  obligation  of  Christ  as  a  Mediator,  to  sustain 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  465 

every  lej^al  claim,  and  fulfill  every  lej^al  demand  of  the  law 
in  behalf  of  all  the  heirs.  It  may  be  objected  that  al- 
though the  mediator  of  a  will  is  legally  bound  to  sustain 
every  claim  of  the  law,  and  pay  every  just  demand  of  a  pe- 
cuniary nature,  yet  he  is  not  bound  to  go  to  prison,  or  die 
for  the  capital  offense  of  the  heirs ;  for  these  offenses  a  me- 
diator is  not  bound  in  law,  but  the  offender,  although  an 
heir,  must  answer  for  himself,  in  his  own  person. 

To  this  objection  I  answer  :  The  force  of  this  objection 
rests  on  the  provisions  of  the  will ;  if  the  will  is  exclusively 
pecuniary  iu  its  provisions,  the  objection  would  be  valid; 
but  if  the  will  made  ample  provisions  for  the  redemption  of 
the  heirs  from  all  the  thraldom  which  any  or  all  capital  of- 
fenses could  bring  them  into,  even  bondage  or  death  itself, 
as  the  penalty  of  an  offended  law,  and  for  that  very  end  in 
the  provisions  of  the  will,  the  mediator  was  appointed  ;  in 
that  case,  the  objection  falls,  and  the  mediator  stands  legally 
bound  to  endure  the  penalty  of  all  the  capital  offenses  of 
the  heirs,  and  redeem  them  from  thraldom  and  -death.  Such 
are  the  plain  provisions  of  God's  will,  now  under  contem- 
plation, of  which  the  Man,  Christ  Jesus,  is  the  Mediator, 
and  all  God's  children  in  Him  are  the  chosen  heirs.  The 
apostle  says  :  "  For  this  cause  He — Christ — is  the  Mediator 
of  the  New  Testament  will,  so  that,  by  means  of  death,  for 
the  redemption  of  the  transgressions  that  were  under  the 
first  Testament — the  law — they  that  are  called  might  re- 
ceive the  promise  of  an  eternal  inheritance,"  Such  be- 
ing the  provisions  of  this  will  or  testament,  and  the  Media- 
tor appointed  for  the  very  cause  of  the  redemption  of 
the   heirs    from  all    their    tranjiressions    committed    under 


466  AUTOLIOGRAPIIY    OF 

the  law — the  first  or  Old  Testament — and  this  redemp- 
tion was  to  be  eifected  by  means  of  the  death  of  the  Medi- 
ator of  the  New  Testament  (or  Will),  we  must  see  that  this 
Mediator  is  held  and  legally  bound  by  the  provisions  of  the 
will  he  has  come  to  execute,  to  redeem  the  heirs  by  means 
of  His  death,  so  that  when  they  are,  by  virtue  of  this  re- 
demption, called  from  the  prison,  the  dungeon,  the  pit,  or 
death  itself,  as  heirs  now  redeemed,  legally,  they  may  re- 
ceive the  promise,  that  is  the  guarantee,  in  the  will,  which 
is  the  eternal  inheritance.  As  an  illustration  of  this  matter, 
suppose  a  slave  in  the  South,  who,  by  the  law  of  the  land, 
is  in  perpetual  bondage;  or  a  convict  in  our  penitentiary  for 
life,  or  in  our  jail  under  sentence  of  death ;  in  either  case, 
all  the  rights  of  freedom  and  citizenship  are  legally  forfeited 
and  gone  forever.  Suppose,  by  the  opening  of  some  an- 
cient and  well-confirmed  will,  it  should  be  found  this  slave 
proved  to  be  the  heir  to  the  estate'?  But  this  heir  is  the 
legal  property  of  his  master,  or  the  legal  convict  for  life,  or 
under  sentence  of  death,  and  so  is  legally  disqualified  to 
claim  or  possess  his  inheritance  ,  for  the  slave  being  legal 
property  himself,  can  legally  hold  no  property,  any  more 
than  a  horse  can  ;  and  so  with  the  convict.  In  either  case, 
there  is  a  legal  barrier  to  receive  the  inheritance. 

To  put  the  criminal  or  slave  in  possession  of  his  portion 
without  legal  redemption,  would  leave  him  the  culprit  or 
slave  as  before  ;  the  law  would  be  dishonored,  the  heirs  not 
benefited,  nor  God's  wisdom,  power,  or  grace  glorified;  but 
if  from  a  close  examination  of  the  will,  it  should  be  found 
that  the  father  of  these  slaves  and  convicts,  had,  in  his  will, 
made  ample  provisions  for  the  redemption  of  all  these  heirs 


Elder  AVilson  Thompson.  4(37 

from  all  these  thraldoms,  and  their  mediator  had  redeemed 
them  by  means  of  his  death  from  all  things,  and  so  had 
made  them  free;  indeed,  the  legal  difficulty  being  fully  re- 
moved, and  them  redeemed  from  under  the  law,  its  bondage 
and  penalty,  they  may  now  be  honorably  called  free  men,  to 
receive  and  possess  the  eternal  inheritance.  This  redemp- 
tion was  completed  by  means  of  the  death  of  the  heavenly 
Man,  who  was  made  flesh,  made  of  woman,  made  under  the 
law,  to  redeem  them  that  were  under  the  law,  that  we  might 
receive  the  adoption  of  children  ;  so,  because  we  are  sons, 
and  of  course  heirs,  God  has  sent  forth  into  our  hearts  the 
spirit  of  His  Sou,  crying,  "Abba,  Father."  The  Man, 
Christ  Jesus,  has  redeemed  every  heir,  and  the  perfection 
of  that  eternal  redemption  through  His  blood,  by  His  glo- 
rious and  triumphant  resurrection,  through  which  death  He 
destroyed  death  and  him  that  had  the  power  of  death,  and  of 
course  it  was  not  possible  that  He  could  be  holden  of  it. 
The  third,  the  appointed  day,  he  declared  the  glories  of  the 
conquest  by  His  resurrection  from  the  dead,  and  thus 
wrested  the  sting  of  death  and  the  victory  of  the  grave,  and 
brought  life  and  immortality  to  light  through  the  gospel. 

This  heavenly  Man  died  for  our  sins  according  to  the 
Scriptures,  and  was  buried  and  rose  again  the  third  day  ac- 
cording to  the  Scriptures,  "so  by  man  came  the  resurrection 
of  the  dead."  As  all  God's  children  in  the  flesh  have 
borne  the  image  of  the  earthly  man  by  whom  came  death, 
so  shall  all  bear  finally  the  image  of  the  heavenly  Man,  by 
whom  came  the  resurrection  of  the  dead.  The  apostle  hav- 
ing by  the  two  Adams,  shown  the  earthly  man  as  the  rep- 
resentative or  first  fruits  of  a  crop,  all  struck  with  mildew 


468  AuTOBiOGiiApnY  of 

and  blasted,  under  the  reign  of  sin  and  death — not  one 
sound  grain,  all  being  condemned — a  mass  of  corruption,  a 
compound  of  mortality,  pollution — nothing  sound  in  them, 
and  no  good  done  by  them.  Such  is  the  entire  crop  of  the 
earthly  man,  and  he  as  the  first  fruit  of  all  this  sin-smitten 
crop,  none  good,  none  righteous,  "  no,  not  one,"  none  that 
understandeth,  none  that  seeketh  after  God,  none  that  doeth 
good,  "no,  not  one."  Such  was  the  decision  of  God,  wlien 
from  heaven  he  inspected  the  whole;  not  even  one  solitary 
grain  in  all  the  crop  was  excepted,  "no,  not  one." 

Here  was  Adam  the  first,  the  earthly  man,  and  all  this 
long  harvest  or  crop  which  he  represented,  and  by  whom 
came  death.  On  the  other  hand  the  last  Adam,  the  heav- 
enly Man,  by  whom  came  the  resurrection  of  the  dead,  hav- 
ing redeemed  all  the  children  of  God  as  the  heirs  of  His 
will,  presents  them  holy  and  without  blame  before  God  in 
love,  without  spot,  wrinkle,  blemish,  or  a'jy  such  thing. 
God  from  heaven  also  inspects  them  and  gives  His  decision, 
"Thou  art  all  fair,  my  love,  I  will  behold  no  spot  in  thee." 
Of  the  perfect  crop  Christ,  the  heavenly  Man,  was  the  first 
fruits,  he  having  risen  from  the  dead  and  become  the  first 
fruits  of  them  that  slept.  It  follows,  of  course,  that  they 
who  have  fallen  asleep  in  Christ  have  not  perished,  but  God 
will  bring  them  with  him. 

This  entire  crop  or  harvest,  of  which  the  heavenly  Man 
is  the  first  fruits  which  represents  the  whole  harvest  or 
crop,  is  perfect;  and  in  the  resurrection  will  be  found  with- 
out one  spot,  blemish,  or  imperfect  grain.  I  apprehend  an 
objection  by  some  modern  Sadducees  who  deny  the  resur- 
rection in  full,  but  disclaim  this  charge  for  efiectj  profess- 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  4G9 

ing  to  believe  in  a  resurrection,  but  not  of  this  identical 
body.  They  say  that  when  the  body  dies,  the  never-dying 
spirit  is  separated  from  this  dying  body — being  mortal  it 
•will  return  to  its  mother  earth  and  never  be  resurrected;  but 
the  living  spirit,  which  never  dies,  leaves  the  body,  and  in  a 
living,  spiritual  body  ascends  up  to  God  who  gave  it,  and 
there  enjoys  the  eternal  glory.  Now  who  does  not  see 
through  the  mist  of  this  sophism?  Where  is  any  part  or 
particle  of  the  resurrection  of  the  dead  in  this  system? 
What  dies?  The  body  only;  and  according  to  this  hypoth- 
esis that  which  dies  never  rises  again,  only  the  spirit  in  a 
spiritual  body  which  never  died.  There  is  no  resurrection 
of  the  dead  in  this  theory ;  but  the  apostle  argues  the  res- 
urrection of  the  dead,  even  these  vile  bodies  of  ours — that 
they  shall  be  changed  and  fashioned  like  our  Saviour's  glo- 
rious body — that  this  "mortal  shall  put  on  immortality,  that 
this  corruptible  shall  put  on  incorruption."  He  maintains 
that  it  is  sown  a  natural  body,  but  is  raised  a  spiritual  body. 
That  it  is  sown  in  corruption,  but  it — yes,  it  is  the  same 
body — it  is  raised  in  incorruption. 

All  this  shows  the  identity  of  the  body,  but  that  this 
identical  body  shall  be  not  only  raised  from  the  dead,  but 
shall,  in  that  process,  be  changed  from  natural  to  spiritual, 
from  mortal  to  immortal,  from  corruption  to  incorruption. 
Flesh  and  blood,  in  the  present  depraved  state,  shall  not 
inherit  the  kingdom  of  heaven  ;  neither  corruption  inherit 
incorruption.  This  corruption,  as  we  have  before  said, 
was  brought  ou  us  by  sin,  and  was  not  an  heir  to  any  spirit- 
ual blessing,  but  the  heirs  were  redeemed  from  all  sin,  and 
all  the  train  of  its  evils,  yet   corruption   iL-iclf  was  not  re- 


470  Autobiography  of 

deemed.  Christ  saw  no  corruption.  Corruption  is  not 
essential  to  the  existence  of  man,  was  never  redeemed,  and 
will  never  be  raised  with  the  just.  It  has  polluted  our 
flesh,  and  in  this  pollution  flesh  and  blood  can  not  inherit 
the  kingdom  of  heaven,  neither  doth  corruption  inherit  in- 
corruption. 

The  apostle  having  triumphantly  proven  the  resurrection 
of  Christ,  and  by  the  parallel  representation  of  the  two 
Adams,  the  earthly  man  and  the  heavenly  Man,  and  how 
each  of  these  represented  his  respective  seed,  family,  or 
crop  ;  how  by  the  earthly  man  came  mildew,  blasting,  dis- 
honor, and  death;  on  the  other  hand  how  the  heavenly  Man, 
redeemed  His  brethren  by  executing  His  and  their  Father's 
will,  in  which  was  all  the  provisions  of  their  legal  redemp- 
tion;  and  that  He  never  restored  them  to  all  or  any  part 
of  the  natural  life,  honor,  dignity,  crown,  or  dominion,  or 
any  of  the  natural  blessings,  which  were  lost  by  transgres- 
sion, but  redeemed  them,  and  so  removed  every  legal  barrier 
out  of  the  way,  that  they  as  heirs,  might  be  called  from 
slavery,  bondage,  and  death,  to  receive  the  promise  of  an 
eternal  inheritance.  This  was  a  spiritual,  heavenly,  and 
eternal  inheritance,  reserved  for  them  in  heaven — an  in- 
heritance which  he  never  had  before  the  f\ill,  and  of  which 
we  have  no  account  that  he  had  ever  thought  or  heard  of. 

The  heavenly  Man,  in  whom  God  hath  chosen  all  His 
children  as  heirs,  and  in  whom  every  spiritual  blessing, 
grace,  and  the  promises  are  sure  to  all  the  seed ;  by  Him 
came  also  the  resurrection  of  the  dead.  Having  clearly 
settled  these  points  beyond  any  reasonable  cavil,  the  apostle 
proceeds  to  show  the  process  more  definitely,  by  which  the 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  471 

resurrection  of  the  dead  and  the  change  which  is  to  be 
ciTected  by  it,  together  with  some  of  the  glorious  results  to 
be  realized  by  the  victorious  heirs,  when  death  shall  be 
swallowed  up  in  victory.  This  process  is  gathered  first 
from  the  resurrection  of  Christ.  His  body  was  raised  from 
the  dead  really,  and  its  identity  could  easily  be  demonstra- 
ted ;  it  was  not  some  spiritual  body,  but  the  same  body 
which  was  nailed  to  the  cross.  The  print  of  the  nails  in 
His  hands  and  of  the  spear  in  His  side,  proved  this  identity. 
His  saying  to  Mary,  "  Handle  me  and  see,  for  a  spirit  hath 
not  flesh  and  bones  as  ye  see  me  have,"  not  only  proves  the 
body,  but  also  proves  that  it  was  not  some  spiritual  body 
which  His  spirit  had  assumed.  The  resurrection  of  the 
dead  is  a  very  different  thing  from  an  ascension  to  heaven. 
Christ  rose  from  the  dead  about  forty  days  previous  to  His 
ascension  to  heaven.  This  intermediate  space  was  to  give 
His  followers  the  fullest  opportunity  of  testing  the  real 
identity  of  His  bodily  resurrection;  and  also  to  give  Him 
the  fullest  opportunity  to  teach  them  the  nature  of  His 
kingdom,  their  own  commission  and  field  of  labor,  and  to 
distinctly  show,  in  order  of  time,  all  the  process  of  the  resur- 
rection of  the  body  itself,  and  also  the  change  to  be  wrought 
on  the  body,  making  it  a  spiritual  body,  yet  proving  it  to 
be  the  same  body.  That  it  was  the  very  same  is  clear  from 
the  strict  search  for  His  body  in  sepulchers,  forthwith  after 
the  resurrection,  and  it  was  not  found.  The  very  body 
which  the  women  would  have  embalmed  was  gone,  and  the 
angel  said:  "He  is  not  here.  He  has  risen,  as  He  said." 
Also  Peter  and  John,  when  they  went  in  and  searched  for 
the  body  they  found  the  linen  cloths  and  the  napkins,  but 


472  Autobiography  of 

the  body  they  found  not.  The  resurrection  of  the  identical 
body  in  which  He  hud  died,  was  the  point  at  issue.  No 
one  on  any  side  pretended  to  say  that  He  had  risen  in  a 
spiritual  body,  and  His  body  of  flesh  had  not  risen  from  the 
dead.  No,  it  was  the  resurrection  of  the  real  body  that  was 
contested.  On  the  one  ?iand  His  friends  declared  that  He 
was  risen  ;  and  on  the  other  hand,  seeing  His  body  could 
not  be  found,  they  labored  to  bribe  witnesses  to  say  that  the 
disciples  had  stolen  Him  away.  This  evidently  shows  that 
all  respected  His  real  body  of  flesh  and  bones  which  had 
been  nailed  to  the  cross  and  crucified. 

Again,  the  identity  of  the  body  is  evinced  clearly  by  the 
circumstance  of  His  eating  and  drinking  with  His  disciples 
after  His  passion,  as  they  ajffirm.  Spirits  do  not  eat  such 
food  as  broiled  fish  and  honey-comb.  This  risen  body  was 
the  same  body  of  flesh,  and  not  a  spiritual  or  asrial  body. 
The  full  time,  and  all  the  circumstances  which  transpired 
during  that  time,  seems  to  put  the  question  of  the  resurrec- 
tion of  the  real  body  of  Christ  beyond  all  reasonable  cavil, 
ani  to  strip  the  infidel  of  every  plausible  subterfuge. 

The  process  of  the  resurrection  of  the  identical  body 
being  fully  demonstrated,  we  shall  here  remark  that,  as  we 
have  found  in  the  testimony,  several  circumstances  show  His 
having  flesh  and  bones  which  spirits  have  not,  and  [lis  eat- 
ing and  drinking  with  His  disciples,  which  seems  incompat- 
ible with  the  belief  that  His  body  at  that  time  was  a  spirit- 
ual body.  I  understand  this  matter  to  teach,  first,  the 
resurrection  of  the  body,  and  after  this  is  fully  shown, 
then  at  His  ascension  up  to  His  Father,  when  the  bright 
cloud  invested  Him,  that  in   thi^  part  of  the  procc^^s  the 


Eldi:k  Wilson  Tiiomp.son.  473 

same  body  becomes  spiritual,  yet  the  same  bo  Jy,  but  changed 
from  natural  to  spiritual.  The  body  of  flesh  and  bones  in 
which  lie  appeared  to  Mary  and  in  which  lie  ate  and  drank, 
was  not  left  behind  when  He  ascended  up.  Enoch  and 
Elijah  had  not  left  their  mortal  bodies  behind  to  decay,  but 
they  were  translated  or  changed  in  the  process  from  natural 
to  spiritual.  The  saints  also,  who  shall  be  alive  and  remain 
on  earth  until  the  second  coming  of  Christ,  shall  not  sleep 
but  they  shall  be  changed.  Not  exchange  these  bodies  for 
some  other  bodies,  but  these  bodies  shall  be  changed  in  a 
moment,  in  the  twinkling  of  an  eye.  In  this  sudden  change 
or  translation  I  understand  all  that  is  equivalent  to  death 
and  the  resurrection,  and  the  ascension  in  the  cases  referred 
to,  the  process  was  so  instantaneous  that  the  different  parts 
of  the  drama  can  hardly  be  distinguished ;  but  in  the  case 
of  Christ  the  process  is  slow  and  distinct,  so  that  every  part 
may  be  fully  tested,  lie  being  the  resurrection  and  the  life. 
This  slow  process  was  much  for  our  instruction,  and  we  find 
it  in  every  case  of  translation  of  the  general  resurrection  of 
the  dead,  and  of  the  change  that  awaits  those  saints  who 
live  and  remain  till  the  second  advent  of  the  first  fruits  of 
the  harvest. 

The  apostle  speaks  of  bodies  celestial  and  bodies  terres- 
trial, and  he  shows  that  the  glory  of  the  bodies  are  differ- 
ent. The  one  is  suited  to  the  earthly  state,  the  other  will 
be  suited  to  the  heavenly  or  celestial  state.  I  understand 
that  this  mortal  body,  while  it  remains  mortal  and  corrupti- 
ble, is  a  terrestrial  body,  but  the  same  body  shall  be  raised 
incorruptible,  glorious,  immortal,  and  will  ihen  be  a  celes- 
tial body.  The  glories  of  the  bodies  are  very  different.  All 
40 


474  Autobiography  of 

that  is  meant  by  this  is  a  fair  description  of  the  different 
i::lories  of  the  body  in  its  earthly  state,  and  its  heavenly 
state  ;  and  to  illustrate  these  different  glories  he  introduces 
the  many  bodies  of  the  visible  heavens — the  sun,  the  moon, 
and  the  different  stars.  The  different  glories  of  all  these 
bodies  may  illustrate  the  different  glories  of  the  terrestrial 
and  celestial  state,  the  process  of  the  resurrection  and  the 
changes  connected  with  it.  He  next  speaks  of  the  glories 
achieved,  the  victory  given,  and  the  transports  enjoyed  by 
the  risen  and  changed  saints.  The  language  of  our  text 
beautifully  expresses  this :  "  When  this  corruptible  shall 
have  put  on  incorruption,  and  this  mortal  shall  have  put  on 
immortality,  then  shall  be  brought  to  pass  the  saying  that 
is  written  :  '  Death  is  swallowed  up  in  victory.'"  The  apos- 
tle has  said  above,  that  "  this  mortal  shall  put  on  immortal- 
ity," Now,  when  that  is  past  at  the  future  appointed  time, 
when  they  shall  have  put  on  this  incorruption  and  this  im- 
mortality, then  their  warfare  will  be  ended,  and  their  enemies 
forever  sunk  in  eternal  defeat ;  the  saying  be  realized  in  a 
joyful  reality — "  Death  is  swallowed  up  in  victory" — Death, 
that  king  of  terrors  and  terror  to  kings ;  that  last,  that  po- 
tent enemy,  that  relentless  tyrant,  who  being  armed  by 
man's  rebellion,  and  the  strength  of  a  transgressed  law,  had 
been  roaming  in  every  country,  and  the  earth  and  sea.  A 
stranger  to  pity,  a  foe  to  sympathy  and  human  kindness, 
with  his  scythe  he  has  laid  the  earthly  race  like  the  mower's 
withering  grass,  and  all  the  glory  of  man  has  fallen  before  his 
triumphant  march.  For  many  thousands  of  years  its  march 
has  been  onward  and  uncontrolled  by  any  earthly  power. 
Neither  age  or  sex,  high  or  low,  king  or  peasant,  master  or 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  475 

slave,  could  bribe  him  to  friendship  or  escape  his  vigilance. 
He  first  cauie  into  our  coasts  by  the  earthly  man — "  the  first 
Adam" — and  seized  upon  his  whole,  wide  dominions,  and 
reigned  without  a  rival.  Jesus,  the  heavenly  Man,  comes 
out  from  God  ;  appears  on  earth  ;  invades  this  tyrant  in  his 
wide  dominion  ;  assails  him  in  his  own  citadel,  where  Gol- 
j^otha  and  the  Roman  cross  bore  witness  to  his  power,  pre- 
sence, and  ferocity.  Here,  in  the  very  midst  and  strength  of 
these  veteran  hosts,  "  the  heavenly  Man"  bursts  up  the 
grave.  Death  yields,  and  Jesus  rose  the  third  day,  and 
brought  life  and  immortality  to  light  through  the  gospel. 
So,  by  the  heavenly  Man  came  the  resurrection  of  the  dead. 
When  this  power  of  the  resurrection  shall  have  exerted  its 
quickening  energies  on  all  the  heirs  of  promise,  and  they 
shall  have  put  on  incorruption  and  immortality,  then  the 
triumphant  shout  will  be  heard  in  all  the  victorious  throng 
of  the  redeemed:  "  Death  is  swallowed  up  in  victory."  The 
earth  once  opened  her  mouth  and  swallowed  up  Korah,  Da- 
than,  and  Abiram ;  so  this  form  of  expression  is  used  to 
show  a  signal  and  final  defeat  on  the  one  side,  or  an  everlast- 
ing and  decisive  victory  on  the  other.  The  victory  is  so 
signal  and  triumphant  that  the  vanquished  are  lost  beyond 
all  possible  hope  of  recovery — the  whole  possibility  of  ever 
reviving  or  regaining  strength  to  war  any  more  forever. 
This  shall  be  the  tyrant  Death's  hopeless  condition  in  regard 
to  all  the  army  of  the  heavenly  Man,  by  whom  came  the 
resurrection  of  the  dead.  Death  is  swallowed  up  in  this 
glorious  victory.  Then  all  the  heavenly,  immortal  throng 
shall  give  vent  to  their  grateful  feelings  in  the  soul -stirring 
acclamation  :   "  Thanks  be  to  God,  which  giveth  us  the  vie- 


47(3  AUTOLIUCKAPIIY    OF 

tory,  through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ."  We  shall  now 
review  the  subject,  and  briefly  notice  a  few  things  that 
we  have  but  lightly  touched  The  earthly  man  was 
acting  for  his  progeny.  He  was  under  a  conditional 
plan  or  system,  by  which  came  all  our  pains,  dishonor, 
guilt,  death,  and  hell  itself.  You  are  ready  to  say  these  are 
round  assertions.  We  will  examine  them.  Was  not  Adam 
a  good  made,  innocent,  upright  man?  crowned  with  glory, 
and  set  over  all  the  lower  part  of  God's  new  and  good  cre- 
ation ?  All  was  then  in  subjection  to  him,  and  under  him. 
This  station  and  bis  life  he  held  upon  conditions.  If  he 
obeyed,  he  remained  in  his  honor  and  his  life.  But  if  he 
dul  not  obey,  and  ate  of  that  one  tree,  he  lost  all.  "Of  all 
the  trees  of  the  garden  thou  mayest  freely  eat,  but  of  the 
tree  of  the  knowledge  of  good  and  evil,  thou  shah  not  eat 
of  it."  This  one  tree  was  forbidden,  and  all  others  were 
free.  This  condition,  small  as  it  may  seem,  wrought  the 
ruin  of  a  good  world.  How  soon  he  failed  to  keep  this  con- 
dition !  He  ate  and  we  see  the  "scepter  fall  from  his  hand, 
the  diadem  from  his  brow,  and  the  crown  from  his  head. 
The  world  is  in  wild  confusion.  No  longer  is  man  a  mon- 
arch ;  no  longer  are  the  beasts  in  subjection.  The  very 
little  musquito  will  suck  his  blood,  and  a  reciprocity  of  fear 
and  carnage  marks  the  footsteps  of  the  man  and  beast,  and 
fish  and  fowl ;  a  world  is  ruined  ;  death  is  reigning ;  mur- 
der, pestilence,  and  every  sin  is  exhibiting  its  deformity,  and 
hell  is  yawning  wide  to  receive  into  its  hopeless  gloom  the 
guilty  wretches,  who,  on  the  conditional  plan,  have  lost  an 
Eden,  a  crown,  a  vast  dominion,  and  lost  it  forever.  The 
order  of  that  system  is  slavery ;  its  ministry  condemnation. 


]"]Lr)En  Wilson  Thompson.  477 

It  can  not  give  life,  and  there  is  no  justification  by  its 
deeds.  It  gives  strength  to  sin,  it  ministers  death.  All 
this  it  does,  when  its  conditions  are  not  kept;  and  it  can 
give  life  to  none,  but  sentences  all  to  death.  "  ^o  by  man 
came  death,  and  death  has  passed  upon  all."  We  have  all 
sinned.  Under  this  system  the  earthly  man  has  brought 
death  and  left  all  his  long  progeny  under  its  oppressive 
reign. 

The  heavenly  Man,  on  the  other  hand,  came  as  we  have 
seen,  to  execute  a  better  testament — the  promises  of  which 
are  made  sure  to  all  the  seed.  No  conditiocs  weaken  its 
comforts.  No  condemnation  embitters  its  ministry.  No  con- 
ditions render  its  promises  void,  or  turn  them  into  a  curse. 
"  I  will  be  merciful  to  their  unrighteousness,  and  their  sins, 
and  their  iniquities  will  I  remember  no  more."  This  cov- 
enant, ordered  in  all  things  and  sure — this  which  contains 
the  "sure  mercies  of  David" — this  unconditional  minis- 
tration of  the  Spirit,  is  that  which  brings  to  view  the 
"  heavenly  Man,"  in  all  His  life  and  death,  by  whom  came 
the  "resurrection."  Some  people  call  our  doctrine  hard.  I 
have  often  said,  that  we  preach  salvation  to  the  lost,  life  to 
the  dying,  clothing  to  the  naked,  food  to  the  hungry,  water 
to  the  thirsty,  and  a  triumphant  resurrection  to  the  dead, 
and  all  from  first  to  last  without  one  condition  to  be  per- 
formed by  the  sinner ;  but  all  by  grace.  They  say  that  our 
system  is  too  circumscribed  and  contracted.  This  we  deny; 
a  conditional  plan  can  only  reach  the  good,  the  obedient, 
the  righteous,  and  such  as  have  done  good.  How  far  does 
this  boasted  system  reach?  To  none.  When  God  looked 
down  from  heaven  upon  the  earth  to  inspect  man  and  his 


478  Autobiography  of 

doings,  He  saw  there  was  none  good,  none  that  sought  after 
God,  none  that  did  good,  none  righteous,  "  no,  not  one." 
Now  as  the  great  broad  conditional  plan,  as  it  is  called, 
can  only  bring  its  blessings  to  such  as  do  good,  and  could 
bless  no  others,  then  I  conclude  that  this  plan  can  benefit 
none.  While  those  are  preaching  to  moral  free  agents,  and 
to  the  good,  etc.,  do  let  me  preach  the  gospel  to  the  poor ; 
to  thera  who  are  without  strength  ;  to  them  who  are  naked, 
and  hungry,  and  thirsty.  Let  me  say  to  the  poor  ungodly 
►sinner:  "This  is  a  faithful  saying,  and  worthy  of  all  accep- 
tation, that  Christ  Jesus  came  into  the  world  to  save  sin- 
ners;  of  whom  I  am  chief."  Let  me  tell  the  helpless 
sinner,  that  Christ  is  able  to  save  to  the  uttermost.  Though 
their  sins  be  red  as  scarlet  or  crimson,  let  me  tell  those  that 
lie  can  cleanse  them  white  as  w^ool  or  snow.  If  I  see  one 
like  Saul  or  Manassah,  breathing  out  threatening  and 
slaughter,  let  me  preach  Christ  to  them  whom  he  perse- 
cutes. If  I  see  one  like  Mary  possessed  of  seven  devils,  let 
me  tell  such,  that  Jesus  receiveth  sinners.  If  I  pass  by 
the  tombs,  and  see  one  like  the  Gadarene  possessed  of  a 
legion,  do  let  me  tell  him  of  Jesus  who  will  clothe  him, 
and  bring  him  to  his  right  mind.  If  the  conditionalist  can 
find  a  good,  righteous  man,  a  moral  free  agent,  he  may 
preach  to  him  ;  for  as  Christ  '•  came  not  to  call  the  right- 
eous, but  sinners  to  repentance,"  I  have  but  little  to  say  to 
such,  and  I  can  not  find  them.  Let  me  preach  to  sinners, 
for  these  I  can  find  everywhere,  and  the  gospel  of  the  grace 
of  God  is  the  gospel  of  their  salvation.  Its  language  is, 
"  The  8on  of  Man  is  come  to  seek  and  save  that  which  was 
lost."     We  have  shown  that  this  15th  chapter  of  1st  Corin- 


Elder    Wilson  Thompson.  479 

thians  onlj^  speaks  of  the  resurrection  of  the  just ;  yet  we 
have  said  that  other  parts  of  the  Scriptures  do  most  un- 
questionably teach  the  resurrection  of  the  wicked  ;  as  in 
John  :  "  The  hour  is  coining  when  tliey  tliat  are  in  their 
graves  shall  hear  His  voice,  and  shall  come  forth  ;  they  that 
have  done  good  unto  the  resurrection  of  life,  and  they  that 
have  done  evil  unto  the  resurrection  of  damnation."  Here 
both  the  righteous  and  the  wicked  are  included,  and  their 
final  state  assigned  them.  Also  in  Revelation,  we  find,  as 
in  all  cases  where  the  just  and  the  unjust  are  raised,  that 
the  just  are  raised  first.  So  here,  the  just  are  described  as 
rising  first  and  living,  but  the  rest  of  the  dead  lived  not 
again  till  a  space  of  time  represented  as  a  thousand  years 
had  passed.  John  beheld  this  scene:  "And  I  saw  the 
dead,  small  and  great,  stand  before  God  ;  and  the  books 
were  opened  ;  and  another  book  was  opened,  which  is  the 
book  of  life  ;  and  the  dead  were  judged  out  of  those  things 
written  in  the  books,  according  to  their  works."  Here  we 
have  books  opened,  and  all  the  wicked  dead,  who  lived  not 
for  a  full  space  after  the  just  had  risen,  and  their  names 
found  in  the  Lamb's  book  of  life  ;  but  now,  after  this  space 
is  all  past,  all  the  dead  stand  before  God,  and  then  the 
books  were  opened.  What  books  were  these?  Evidently 
these  were  the  books  of  the  law — the  five  books  of  Moses. 
"There  is  one  who  judgeth  you,  even  Moses  in  whom  ye 
trust.  They  that  are  under  the  law  shall  be  judged  by  the 
law."  The  law  is  the  conditional  system,  and  every  con- 
ditionalist  desires  and  expects  to  be  judged  by  the  books 
of  the  law,  according  as  his  works  shall  be.  As  they  who 
have  lived  under  the  law,  shall  be  judged  by  the  law ;  so 


480  AuroBiOGiiAPiiY  of 

when  these  are  to  be  judged,  and  for  this  purpose  they 
stand  before  God  the  judge,  the  books  of  the  law,  out  of 
which  tliey  are  to  be  judged,  are  opened,  and  they  are 
judged  out  of  the  things  written  in  these  books  of  the  hiw, 
according  as  their  works  shall  be,  or  according  as  their 
works  shall  compare  with  the  requirements  and  conditions 
which  the  law  demands. 

This  is  what  all  conditionalists  desire  and  contend  for,  to 
stand  on  the  conditional  plan,  and  to  be  judged  according  to 
their  works.  So  the  books  and  their  works  are  compared,  and 
they  are  all  "cast  into  the  lake  of  fire."  This  is  the  second 
death.  Such  was  the  final  fate  of  all  whose  names  were  not 
found  written  in  the  book  of  life  of  the  Lamb  slain,  from 
the  foundation  of  the  world.  And  such  are  the  awful  re- 
sults of  the  conditional  plan,  and  so  true  were  my  words 
when  I  roundly  asserted  that  the  system  of  condition  had 
more  of  misery,  confusion,  and  of  hell  itself,  than  any 
other  system  ever  taught  by  men.  It  is  the  law,  the  minis- 
tration of  condemnation  and  death.  By  its  deeds  or  condi- 
tions "  no  flesh  can  be  justified."  May  the  Lord  save  His 
people  from  the  curse. 

Now,  in  the  close  of  our  discourse,  I  would  ask  you  all, 
does  not  the  gospel  of  the  grace  of  God,  the  good  message  of 
Christ  and  the  resurrection,  the  gospel  of  your  salvation  open 
a  more  vivid  prospect  before  us,  than  all  the  schemes  and  sys- 
tems which  philosophy,  criticism,  speculation,  or  the  wisdom 
of  the  world  has  ever  devised?  As  we  have  seen,  "by  man 
came  death"  and  all  its  gloom;  we  look  at  it  with  dread 
and  repulsive  fear.  Its  gloom  is  deep  and  dark ;  not  one 
bright  star  to  guide,  or  one  bright  beam  to  cheer  the  lonely 


Elder  Wilson.  Thompson.  481 

traveler! — 1\\\ — all  is  gloom!  But  hark!  in  accents  soft  and 
melodious  as  seraphs  sing,  we  hear  it  proclaimed:  "By  man 
came  also  the  resurrection  of  the  dead;"  "death  is  swal- 
lowed up  in  victory;"  the  gloom  recedes.  Clothed  in 
bright  immortality  and  incorruption  we  behold  the  saints 
arise.  This  is  the  hope  of  the  gospel.  When  our  friends 
drop  into  the  arms  of  death  and  are  locked  up  in  the  grave, 
we  see  and  know  that  we  are  not  restored  back  to  Kdcn — to 
what  Adam  lost.  No,  but  by  the  "heavenly  i\Ian  came  the 
resurrection"  to  immortality,  and  a  crown  of  righteousness, 
and  to  a  victory  which  God  gives  through  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ.  This  causes  us  not  "to  sorrow  as  others  who  have 
no  hope." 

My  habit,  on  occasions  of  this  kind,  is  not  to  say  much 
about  the  virtues  of  the  dead.  On  this  occasion  there  is  no 
need  of  it.  He  has  long  lived  among  you.  The  hundreds 
now  around  me,  show  respect  for  his  memory.  His  life  was 
the  testimonial  of  his  religion;  he  lived  the  Christian;  his 
example  is  before  you.  He  died,  as  the  Christian,  without 
a  murmur  or  a  fear.  He  gradually  sunk  down,  step  by  step, 
for  over  one  year.  Ilis  pain  was  not  so  severe  as  to  make 
him  desire  death  as  a  retreat  from  misery.  But  with  a 
calm  resignation,  he  submitted  all  to  the  will  of  his  God, 
and  without  a  sigh  or  a  groan,  or  the  distortion  of  a  muscle, 
he  fell  asleep  like  an  infant.  I  have  now  a  vivid  recollec- 
tion when,  over  thirty  years  ago,  I  baptized  him  and  his 
deceased  wife;  and  from  that  period  to  the  day  of  their 
death,  F  have  always  found  them  sound  in  the  faith  and  or- 
der of  the  gospel.  I  believe  his  neighbors  and  numerous 
relatives,  many  of  whom  are  now  before  me,  will  feel  a 
41"^ 


482  Autobiography  of 

hearty  response  when  I  say  he  lived  his  religion,  and  died 
as  he  lived,  trusting  in  God,  whose  service  was  his  delight 
in  life,  and  whose  grace  was  his  solace  in  death.  May  we 
so  live,  and  die,  and  share  the  glories  of  a  glorious  resur- 
rection.    Amen. 

Ills  last  ministerial  labors  were  with  the  Antioch 
and  Ross  Run  churches,  located  in  Wabash  County, 
Indiana.  At  these  two  churches  Elder  John  Sparks 
ended  his  gospel  labors  but  a  few  years  before,  and 
was  called  away  to  that  blessed  reward  that  is  re- 
served in  heaven  for  the  faithful  in  Christ.  For 
many  years  Elder  Thompson  liad  expressed  a  great 
desire  to  visit  these  churches,  and  although  he  was 
in  ill  health  when  the  time  came  for  him  to  start  to 
fill  his  appointment,  and  his  aged  companion  urged 
him  not  to  go,  he  would  not  consent  to  remain  at 
home,  but  in  an  affectionate  way  said  to  his  wife  : 
"Don't  be  uneasy;  if  I  get  sick  they  will  take  good 
care  of  me."  The  meeting  at  Antioch  commenced 
on  Saturday  before  the  third  Sunday  in  April  at 
eleven  o'clock.  When  he  reached  the  meeting- 
house he  was  taken  with  a  chill  of  such  a  severe 
character  that  he  had  to  retire  to  a  brother's  near 
by,  where  he  suffered  for  several  hours;  first  with 
the  chill  and  afterward  with  high  fever.  While  the 
fever  was  on  him  he  talked  much  ;  his  whole  mind 
was  apparently  npon  the  subject  of  salvation.  When 
the  meetiiio*  was  concluded  at  the  house  I  returned 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  483 

to  tlie  brother's  where  father  was,  and  found  him 
sleeping.  When  he  awoke  he  turned  liis  face  to- 
ward nie  and  said:  "  Salvation  is  by  grace  through 
tlie  redemption  that  is  in  Christ  Jesus."  He  at- 
tended meeting  that  night,  and  again  on  the  fol- 
lowing day.  On  Sunday  he  preached  a  very  able 
discourse  to  a  large  and  attentive  congregation. 
Ilis  text  was  that  portion  of  Scripture  recorded  in 
the  1st  Epistle  of  St.  John,  v :  1,  2 :  "  Whosoever 
believeth  that  Jesus  is  the  Christ  is  born  of  God, 
and  every  one  that  loveth  him  that  begat,  loveth 
him  also  that  is  begotten  of  him.  By  this  we  know 
that  we  love  the  children  of  God,  when  we  love  God 
and  keep  his  commandments." 

It  is  impossible  to  give  his  discourse  here  as  he 
delivered  it.  His  first  argument  was  that  Jesus 
Christ  ^vas  God  manifest  in  the  flesh  ;  that  lie  was 
Emmanuel,  which  being  interpreted  is,  "GodwMth 
us."  That  the  prophet  had  thus  spoken  of  Ilim. 
Isaiah  had  said,  speaking  of  Christ :  "  Unto  us  a 
child  is  born,  unto  us  a  son  is  given  ;  the  govern- 
ment shall  be  upon  liis  shoulder;  his  name  shall  be 
called  Wonderful,  Counsellor,  the  Mighty  God,  the 
Everlasting  Father,  the  Prince  of  Peace."  Christ 
had  declared  the  same  of  himself  saying :  "lie  that 
hath  seen  me  hath  seen  the  Father  also."  And 
again  :  "  I  and  my  Father  are  one."  The  apostles 
liad  testified  the  same.     The  apostle  John  says  :  "  In 


484  AUTOKlOiiJlAl'lIY    OF 

tlie  bcgiiiniiig-  was  the  AVord,  jiiiJ  llic  Woi-d  was 
with  God,  and  the  Word  was  God."  The  apostle 
Paul  wrote  saying:  "  Great  is  the  mystery  of  godli- 
ness; God  was  manifest  in  the  flesh,  justified  in  the 
spirit,  seen  of  angels,  preached  unto  the  Gentiles, 
believed  on  in  the  world,  and  received  up  into 
glory." 

His  second  argument  Avas,  that  Jesus  Christ,  who 
is  God  with  us,  came  into  this  world  to  save  His 
])eople  from  their  sins.  He  quoted  many  Scriptures 
in  confirmation  of  this  argument,  a  few  of  which 
are  as  follows :  "  Thou  shalt  call  His  name  Jesus, 
for  He  shall  save  His  people  from  their  sins."  ''It 
is  a  faithful  saying  and  worthy  of  all  acceptation 
that  Christ  Jesus  came  into  the  world  to  save  sin- 
ners, of  whom  I  am  chief."  "  The  Son  of  Man  is 
come  to  seek  and  to  save  that  which  was  lost." 

His  third  argument  was,  that  Jesus  finislied  the 
work  which  He  came  to  do.  He  sustained  this  ar- 
gument by  such  texts  as  the  following:  "It  is  fin- 
ished." ''I  have  finished  the  work  which  thou 
gavest  me  to  do."  "For  He  hath  by  one  offering 
perfected  forever  them  that  are  sanctified.''  "  He 
hath  saved  us  and  called  us  with  an  holy  calling, 
not  according  to  our  works  but  according  to  His 
own  pur[)ose  and  grace,  which  was  given  us  in 
Christ  Jesus  before  the  world  began." 

His   fourth    argument  was,   that  to   believe  that 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  485 

Jesns  was  the  Christ  was  a  full  conviction  of  the 
mind,  that  He  was  the  Saviour  as  set  forth  in  the 
Holy  Scriptures,  and  that  this  conviction  was  riut 
the  work  of  man  hut  it  was  the  effect  of  the  S[)irit 
of  God  working  within  the  soul  a  knowledge  of  the 
truth.  The  text  says  :  "  He  that  believeth  that  Jesus 
is  the  Christ  is  born  of  God."  ]Srot  that  he  sliall  be 
born  if  he  will  believe,  but  lie  is  already  born  of  God, 
and  hence  he  does  believe.  Again  :  Paul  says,  ''God 
who  commanded  the  light  to  shine  out  of  darkness, 
hath  shined  in  our  hearts  to  give  us  the  light  of  the 
knowledge  of  the  glory  of  God  in  the  face  of  Jesus 
Christ."  John  says:  "And  we  know  that  the  Son 
of  God  is  come,  and  hath  given  us  an  understand- 
ing that  we  might  know  Him  that  is  true."  "He 
that  quickeneth  the  dead  and  raiseth  them  up," 
gives  light  to  the  soul  that  was  before  in  darkness 
and  death,  and  reveals  unto  them  Jesus  who  is  the 
way,  the  truth,  and  the  life.  He  shows  them  their 
w^retchedness  and  guilt,  and  makes  them  feel  how 
just  the  Lord  is  in  the  condemnation  of  the  ungodly, 
and  that  their  own  powers  are  impotent  to  do  any- 
thing to  change  their  ruined  condition,  and  that 
there  is  no  arm  but  the  arm  of  Jesus  that  can  rescue 
from  the  power  of  sin.  To  such  a  poor  trembling 
soul  He  reveals  the  complete  and  abounding  fitness 
of  His  salvation.  He  shows  them  by  the  light  of 
His  spirit  a  full   atonement  in    the   blood   of    the 


486  AUTOB[OGRAPIIY    OF 

Lamb,  and  gives  them  the  witness  in  their  hearts 
that  they  have  an  interest  in  wliat  Jesus  did.  With 
the  heart  they  believe  unto  righteousness,  and  with 
tlio  mouth  they  confess  that  salvation  is  of  the 
Lord.  To  love  God  is  a  fruit  of  His  spirit.  Paul 
says:  "  The  love  of  God  is  shed  abroad  in  our  hearts 
by  the  Holy  Ghost  which  is  given  unto  us;"  and  as 
we  have  the  love  of  God  we  love  them  whom  He 
hath  begotten.  The  union  is  complete  ;  it  unites 
the  soul  to  the  head,  and  to  all  the  members  of 
the  body. 

The  practical  features  of  the  subject  enlisted  great 
Avarmth,  both  on  the  part  of  the  speaker  and  the 
hearers.  He  said  it  was  very  important  that  Ave 
should  know  that  we  loved  the  children  of  God,  for 
the  same  writer  had  said  in  another  part  of  his  let- 
ter: "By  this  we  know  that  Ave  have  passed  fron\ 
death  unto  life,  because  Ave  love  the  brethren."  We 
often  inquire  Avith  deep  solicitude,  do  Ave  love  the 
brethren  ?  0,  do  Ave  love  them  as  the  Lord  here  de- 
scribes it,  Avith  that  pure  love  that  shall  cause  us  to 
know  that  we  have  passed  from  death  to  life  ?  The 
text  explains  the  nature  and  practical  effects  of  this 
love:  "By  this  Ave  knoAv  that  Ave  love  the  children 
of  God,  Avhen  AA^e  loA^e  God  and  keep  His  com- 
mandments." The  love  of  God  leads  us  in  obe- 
dience to  Him.  His  Avays  are  Avays  of  pleasantness 
and  all  His  paths  are  peace.     In  all  the  ordinances 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  487 

of  His  Church  we  behold  a  beauty.  Jesus  has  been 
there — His  blessed  presence  has  left  a  halo  of  light 
in  every  ordinance,  and  as  the  soul  walks  in  obe- 
dience to  His  commands,  he  learns  of  Him  who  was 
"  meek  and  lowl}^"  and  he  finds  a  sweet  rest.  The 
form  of  doctrine  which  the  ehild  of  God  obeys  is 
replete  with  teaching,  pointing  to  a  crucified  and 
risen  Jesus,  who  is  "the  author  and  finisher  of  our 
faith."  We  love  God,  the  Father  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  for  the  grace  bestowed  upon  us,  *'  lead- 
ing us  in  the  path  of  righteousness  for  His  name 
sake."  We  keep  His  commandments  in  the  true 
spirit  of  the  love  of  the  truth,  and  by  this  we  know 
that  we  love  the  children  of  God, 

During  the  delivery  of  this  discourse,  which  is 
here  but  very  imperfectly  sketched,  he  spoke  with 
the  energy  of  his  younger  years,  and  did  not  seem 
to  become  wearied,  although  he  was  engaged  in  the 
delivery  near  one  and  a  half  hours.  Many  who 
were  present  will  not  forget  the  power  of  that 
faithful  old  servant  of  Jesus,  in  closing  his  ministry 
on  earth,  but  can  with  the  writer  say:  "Truly,  Jesus 
was  with  liim  to  the  end." 

When  he  reached  his  son's  house  he  was  disposed 
to  sleep  so  much,  that  when  not  immediately  engaged 
in  conversation,  he  would  rehipse  into  deep  slumber. 
A  phj'sician  was  called  to  attend  liim  the  day  fol- 
lowing his  return,  who  used  all   the  skill   he  could 


488  Autobiography  of 

command  to  remove  the  disease,  but  after  two  days 
of  continued  effort,  with  the  assistance  to  be  de- 
rived from  consultations  with  other  physicians,  it 
became  apparent  tliat  no  human  skill  could  reach 
the  cause,  but  that  death  must  soon  ensue. 

The  physician  approached  his  bed-side,  and  in  his 
usual  familiar  way  said  :  "  Grandfather,  I  have  done 
all  tliat  I  can  do  to  relieve  you,  but  liave  failed.  I 
can  do  no  more."  To  which  the  Elder  replied  with 
n  smile :  "  That  is  all  riglit,  doctor,  I  am  fully  re- 
signed to  tlie  will  of  God,  and  only  desire  His  will  to 
be  done  whether  I  live  or  die."  The  doctor  then 
said:  "Grandpa,  are  you  still  firm  in  what  you 
have  so  long  preached,  and  do  you  feel  it  is  suf- 
ficient in  a  dying  hour?"  To  which  he  replied: 
"  Yes,  doctor,  I  have  preached  that  which  I  believed 
to  be  the  truth,  and  in  prospect  of  death  it  is  my 
only  hope."  ..."  For  man}^  years  I  have  not 
known  the  fear  of  death,  but  have  been  waiting  till 
my  change  should  come,  leaving  the  event  entirely 
in  the  hands  of  a  just  God."  .  .  .  "How  great 
a  blessing  it  is  to  have  a  merciful  and  faithful  God 
to  trust  in  when  I  come  to  die."  .  .  .  ^'My  God 
is  a  God  of  purpose  and  of  power,  he  doeth  all 
things  right." 

His  aged  companion  now  approached  his  bed-side 
manifesting  deep  emotion.  He  took  her  hand  in 
his,  and  in  the  most  tender  and  affectionate  manner 


Elder  AVilson'  Thompson.  489 

addressed  lier,  telling  her  not  to  weep,  for  he  was  in 
the  hands  of  a  wise  God  and  all  was  well.  lie  then 
called  his  two  sons  that  were  present  to  liis  side, 
and  gave  them  directions  concerning  his  husiness. 
When  he  had  concluded  telling  them  how  to  dis- 
pose of  his  business,  he  requested  that  his  two 
daugliters  and  son-in-law  should  be  sent  for,  saying 
to  those  present:  -'I  promised  to  let  them  know  if 
I  should  be  sick  and  likely  not  to  recover."  He 
was  informed  that  a  messenger  had  already  been 
eent  to  let  them  know  of  his  condition.  He  tlien 
requested  those  present  to  sing,  the  hymn  begin- 
ning: 

"On  death's  cold,  stormy  bank  I  stand,"  etc. 

When  they  had  finished  singing  this  hymn  he 
.desired  them  to  sing  a  hymn  which  he  had  com- 
posed on  the  subject  of  death,  and  the  feelings  of 
the  Christian  wlien  brought  to  pass  the  vale.  This 
is  the  nine  hundred  and  fort}' -first  hymn  in  Thomp- 
son's Hymn-Book.     It  is  here  given  entire. 

"Time  like  a  fleeting  shadow  flies — 
My  liouse  of  chiy  must  fall ; 
This  tabernacle  must  decay, 
And  vanish  as  a  scrawl. 

My  youth  and  age,  ray  months  and  years, 

Like  grass  and  flowers  decay  ; 
Before  the  mower's  scythe  of  death 

They  soon  will  pass  away. 


490  AUTOBIOGIIAPIIY    OF 

But,  far  beyond  death's  gloomy  vale, 
A  heavenly  building  stands; 

Prolific  streams  of  glory  flow 
In  those  celestial  lands. 

To  that  bright  world  that  house  above, 

My  longing  spirit  soars  ; 
"Where  God  my  heavenly  Father  lives, 

And  every  saint  adores. 

Then  let  this  earthly  mansion  fall 

And  set  my  spirit  free; 
Why  should  I  wish  to  stay  below, 

And  stay  so  long  from  thee? 

I'm  but  a  pilgrim  far  from  home, 
While  here  on  earth  I  stay; 

My  brightest  moments  are  but  night, 
Compared  to  endless  day. 

Then  let  me  wait  and  live  by  faith. 

Till  I  am  called  away ; 
And  to  that  brighter  world  ascend, 

That  house  which  can't  decay. 

Let  all  my  fleeting  moments  pass. 
Earth's  painted  toys  may  fade ; 

O,  Jesus,  my  eternal  life. 

Support  me  through  the  shade. 

Then  to  that  world  of  light  and  love. 

Immortal  and  divine. 
Bring  this  poor  pilgrim  from  the  tomb — • 

This  trembling  soul  of  mine." 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  491 

At  the  close  of  the  singing  of  this  hymn  he  again 
sank  into  a  deep  shimber,  and  rested  well  during  the 
remaining  part  of  the  night.  The  next  morning  he 
appeared  better,  but  it  was  only  transient;  and  in 
the  afternoon  he  grew  worse  again.  In  all  his 
sutterings  he  exhibited  great  patience  and  resig- 
nation, and  whenever  he  spoke  it  was  in  a  cheerful 
manner.  The  next  morning  his  two  daughters  and 
son-in-law  arrived,  and  when  he  was  told  they  had 
come  he  looked  up  with  a  smile  and  received  them 
atfectionately. 

The  following  is  from  the  pen  of  his  daughter, 
Mrs.  Minerva  J.  Claypool : 

*'Dear  reader,  when  the  messenger  arrived  with 
the  sad  intelligence  of  my  father's  illness,  and  the 
almost  certainty  of  approaching  dissolution,  it  found 
me  watching  at  the  side  of  my  sick  husband,  who 
was  so  prostrated  and  feeble  that  I  entertained  but 
little  hope  of  his  recovery,  and  who  survived  my 
lamented  father  but  two  short  weeks.  My  spirit 
passed  through  an  ordeal,  a  struggle,  between  love 
and  duty,  the  anguish  of  which  my  pen  can  never 
describe.  That  my  venerable  and  much-loved 
father,  who  had  cared  for  me  from  my  earliest  child- 
hood, must  pass  away,  when  a  few  hours'  journey 
would  take  me  to  his  presence,  the  thought  was  too 
grievous  to  be  borne ;  and  yet  how  could  I  leave  the 


492  Autobiography  of 

iTiiil  and  emaciated  form  of  my  husband,  whose 
lamp  of  life  was  about  to  expire,  and  who  looked 
on  me  as  the  sole  administrator  to  his  wants?  O 
what  a  conflict  it  was  to  act  wisely  and  justly. 
After  calling  on  my  heavenly  Father  for  wisdom 
and  guidance,  I  appealed  to  my  husband,  who  not 
only  cheerfully  assented,  but  urged  that  I  should  go 
and  receive  the  dying  blessing  of  my  father.  I  pro- 
cured the  attendance  of  a  good  nurse,  who,  with 
the  physician,  promised  the  most  faithful  care  and 
attention  to  my  husband  while  I  was  absent.  I 
consented  to  go,  assuring  them  that  I  would  return 
on  the  next  train;  thus  leaving  me  but  three  short 
hours  at  my  fathers  bedside.  When  I  arrived,  in 
company  with  my  sister  and  brother-in-law,  he  lay 
in  a  profound  sleep,  and  although  life  was  despaired 
of,  his  countenance  bore  no  marks  of  sickness  or 
pain.  A  placid  smile  rested  upon  his  features.  On 
being  aroused  and  told  that  we  had  come,  he  smiled 
and  said  he  was  glad  to  see  us.  But  the  joy  that 
beamed  from  his  eyes  as  he  clasped  our  hands 
in  his,  gave  evidence  of  the  true  love  and  parental 
afiectiou  that  lay  welled  up  in  his  great  and  noble 
heart.  After  relinquishing  his  hold  upon  our  bands 
he  called  my  mother  to  his  bedside,  and  clasping 
her  aged  form  to  his  bosom,  he  called  her  by  name, 
(Polly,  as  was  his  want  in  health),  and  said  to  her: 
*  Let  us  show  our  children  how  we  love  each  other,' 


Eldeii  \\"ilson  TiioMi'suN.  493 

at  the  same  time  iiiipriiitiiig  a  kiss  U[)on  lier  chock, 
wliile  a  smile  of  uiuitterable  kiudiicas  overspread 
his  aged  face.  But  such  was  tlic  potency  ot  liis 
disease  that  sleep,  deep  sleep,  would  overcome  his 
faculties  in  the  midst  of  conversation,  and  relaxing 
his  embrace,  he  sank  back  upon  his  pillow  in  pro- 
found slee[).  It  must  be  that  the  sunset  of  life  gives 
us  a  keener,  quicker  sense,  else  why  do  we  love  the 
more  fondly  as  the  curtain  of  eternity  begins  to 
descend  upon  us.  Surely  there  nmst  be  a  deeper 
undeveloped  sense,  lying  beneath  the  surface  of 
general  feeling,  which  the  tightening  of  life's  cords 
draws  out  in  all  its  beauty.  As  his  physical  strength 
grew  feebler,  and  his  voice  became  fainter,  the 
glorious  spiritual  predominated,  until  mortality  was 
swallowed  up  in  immortality.  My  a'lotted  time 
now  having  expired,  I  approached  his  bed  to  take 
my  last  farewell.  I  suid:  'Father,!  am  forced  to 
tear  myself  from  you.'     Ilis  reply  was: 

'^    '  "  Oar  several  engagements  do  call  us  away, 
{Separation  is  needful  and  we  nuist  obey."  / 

I  remarked:  'Father,!  fear  !  shall  never  see  you 
iu  this  world  again.'  !!e  replied:  'Well,  it  is  all 
right;  I  am  in  the  hands  of  a  good  and  just  God, 
in  whom  !  have  perfect  faith.  Kothing  but  a 
demonstration  of  His  wonderful  power  can  save  my 
life.'  !Iis  physician,  wIkj  was  standing  by  his  side, 
said:    '  Father  Thompson,  your  faith  docs  not  for- 


494  AUTOEIOGRAPIIY    OF 

sake  you  in  the  trying  hour.'  '  0,  no,'  said  he, 
*My  God  knows  no  change.  My  faith  is  in  Ilini, 
and  living  or  dying,  all  is  well.'  As  I  pressed  his 
trembling  hand  in  mine,  and  for  the  last  time  gazed 
upon  his  placid  face,  silently  I  murmured:  >  O,  my 
soul,  pass  under  the  rod,  for  the  cup  thy  heavenly 
Father  has  given  thee  to  drink  must  be  drained, 
even  to  the  dregs;'  and  with  streaming  eyes  and 
bursting  heart  I  turned  from  the  couch  of  that 
dying  apostle,  my  venerable  father." 

Ilis  physical  strength  continued  gradually  to  de- 
crease until  his  decease,  which  took  place  on  the 
evening  of  the  first  day  of  May,  1866.  The  writer, 
with  many  friends,  was  standing  by  the  bedside  when 
tlie  immortal  spirit  left  the  tenement  of  clay  and 
"  ascended  to  the  God  who  gave  it."  As  I  looked 
upon  the  face  of  that  clay — calm  and  tranquil  in 
death,  with  not  one  muscle  distorted  (for  without  a 
struggle  he  had  fallen  asleep  in  Jesus),  but  placid 
and  serene,  I  felt  that  the  truth  of  the  apostle's  lan- 
e-uaffe  was  fulfilled  in  the  Christian  warrior  now 
gone  to  his  reward  :  "  I  have  fought  a  good  fight ;  I 
have  finished  my  course  ;  I  have  kept  the  faith  ; 
henceforth  there  is  laid  up  for  me  a  crown  of 
righteousness,  which  the  Lord,  the  righteous  judge, 
will  give  me  at  that  day."  Oh,  transfiguring  power 
of  fidth  1     Thou  hast  a  wand  more  potent  than  that 


Elder  Wilson  Thompson.  495 

of  fjuicy,  and  a  vision  ])ri<;liter  than  the  dreaius  of 
eiK'liaiitinent.  It  was  thy  sweet  visions  and  hal- 
lowed light  that  lifted  the  spirit  of  my  sainted  father 
above  the  gloom  and  terror  of  the  grave,  and  stamped 
upon  his  clay  the  im[)ress  of  the  light  of  heaven, 
leaving  the  features  beautiful  in  death.  Thy  grace, 
U  Lord,  was  the  sovereign  boon  of  my  fathei-'s  life; 
and  I  thank  thee-^0,  how  much  my  poor  heart  can 
never  tell ! — that  in  death  it  lifted  the  veil  of  mor- 
tality and  unfolded  in  ravishing  beauty  to  his  glori- 
fied spirit  the  light  and  bliss  of  heaven.  •  O,  how 
blessed  it  is  to  die  as  the  saint  dies — breathing  out 
his  life  sweetly  on  the  breast  of  Jesus  Christ! 

Dear  reader,  none  but  those  who  have  passed 
through  the  trial,  know  the  deep  emotions  of  grief 
which  fill  the  heart  when  death  takes  from  us  a  be- 
loved father;  when  a  full  sense  of  the  truth  that  he 
is  gone  from  us,  no  more  to  return  forever,  is  con- 
veyed into  the  soul.  Were  there  no  light  beyond 
the  tomb,  no  ray  of  immortality  to  illuminate  the 
gloom  of  mortality  and  death,  how  bitter  and  incon- 
solable would  our  grief  be,  when  the  dark  curtain  of 
death  has  shut  out  forever  those  dear  kindred  ones 
whose  lives  have  so  closely  been  linked  in  ours  that 
their  death  is  as  the  rending  of  our  own  heart- 
strings. To  look  with  one  fond,  long  gaze  upon  the 
beloved  form,  to  hearken  to  the  last  words  of  affec- 
tion and  love,  and  to  feel  that  we  are  to  meet  no 


4!)G  AUTOBIOdKAPUY    OF 

more — DO,  never!  It  breaks  the  springs  of  life;  it 
is  the  wretcliedness  of  despair.  But  we  "  sorrow  not 
as  those  who  have  no  hope."  We  feel  that  our 
father  sleeps  in  Jesus ;  that  there  is  but  a  vail  be- 
tween us,  and  while  we  on  this  side  see  but  dinil}', 
he,  within  the  vail,  is  beholding  the  beauties  of  the 
paradise  of  God.  "We  miss  him  in  the  family  circle  ; 
Ids  chair  is  vacant  by  the  hciirth;  his  voice  is  no 
loni2:er  heard  in  council.  In  the  church  on  earth  no 
more  is  his  great  gift  enjoyed,  proclaiming  salvation 
through  Jesus,  and  ascribing  wisdom  and  power  unto 
our  God.  But  beyond  the  curtain  of  mortality, 
among  the  spirits  of  the  just  made  perfect,  in  the 
presence  of  the  holy  angels,  with  the  blessed  Sa- 
viour, in  the  glory  of  God,  made  free  from  pain, 
from  sorrow,  from  death,  he  lives,  with  no  cloud  to 
intervene,  to  hide  the  beauty  of  the  Lord.  •  There, 
in  strains  seraphic,  his  immortal  powers  chant  the 
great,  the  never-ending  glories  of  our  Redeemer, 
God.  O,  with  what  submission  to  the  will  of  God 
can  we  resio^n  ourselves  when  e^race  shows  us  how 
excellent  the  way  of  the  Lord  is.  Instead  of 
despair  we  press  forward  toward  the  prize,  and 
forget  the  things  which  are  behind. 

"In  view  of  that  eternal  crown  we  now  the  cross  sustain, 
And  gladly  reckon  all  things  loss  so  we  but  Jesus  gain." 

Dear  reader,  we  must  now  bid  you  adieu.     ^lau}^ 
important  events  connected  with  the  labors  of  tlie 


Elder  Wilson  Tiiompsox.  497 

deceased — events  wliicli  would  have  been  interesting 
to  you — have  not  been  obtained,  on  account  of  the 
many  pressing  duties  of  the  writer  engaging  so 
much  of  his  time  that  he  could  not  get  them  to- 
gether. But  he  hopes  enough  has  been  written  in 
this  book  to  give  the  reader  an  outline  of  the  leading 
facts  connected  with  the  ministerial  life  of  Elder 
Wilson  Thompson. 


i 


l-tb       8  1954 


_ii^ 


938.5 


T379 


-m 

> 

Ji^ 

c^- 

ro 

-m 

■tf) 

_  -< 

-^1   - 

no 

-m 

=  3J 

'-=^^'^ 

=  2 

hl63 

^miE  DO  f^OT 

iS 

PHOTOCOPY       , 

MPSO 

X)  r- 

"3 

rO  m 

X 

ON     ^ 

►— 

* 


